Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
A night to to forget

Posted by DrunkenDiablo 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish  |  Views: 15539  |  
94%
  |  1

Nancy Friday My Secret Garden Women’s Sexual

My Secret
Garden
Women’s Sexual Fantasies
FOR BILLY
who believed in this book
when it was just fantasy
N.F.
i
TABLE OF CONTENTS
FOREWORD by "J," ......................................................... 1
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.............................................5
CHAPTER TWO
"WHY FANTASIZE WHEN YOU HAVE ME?"
FRUSTRATION.................................................................... 17
Madge, Dot
INSUFFICIENCY.................................................................. 21
Louella, Irene, Annette, Maria
SEX ENHANCEMENT......................................................... 27
Patricia, Suzanne,
FOREPLAY .......................................................................... 34
Bertha, Bellinda
APPROVAL.......................................................................... 38
Sally, Vicki, Francesca, Sondra
EXPLORATION.................................................................... 46
Karen, Abbie, Hilda, Heather, Kitty
SEXUAL INITIATIVE........................................................... 53
Carol, Faye
INSATIABILITY................................................................... 60
Clarissa, Annabel, Iris, Nora .............................................. 65
DAYDREAMS...................................................................... 66
Corinne, Molly, Alicia, Lily, Eliza, Esther, Shirley, Lillian,
Viola
MASTURBATION................................................................ 74
Patsy, Norma, Adair, Mary Beth, Elizabeth, Mary Jane,
Amelia, Alix
ii
THE LESBIANS.................................................................... 86
Marion, Jeanne, Lisa, Zizi, Kate
CHAPTER THREE
THE HOUSE OF FANTASY
ROOM NUMBER ONE: ANONYMITY.............................. 100
Linda, Pamela, Marie
ROOM NUMBER TWO: THE AUDIENCE......................... 108
Caroline, Elspeth, Mary Jo, Melanie, Celeste
ROOM NUMBER THREE: ****....................................... 116
Julietta, Gail, Dinah, Sadie
ROOM NUMBER FOUR: PAIN AND MASOCHISM........ 123
Barbara, Edith, Rose Ann, Amanda
ROOM NUMBER FIVE: DOMINATION............................ 133
Nathalie, Poppy, Heather, Ingrid
ROOM NUMBER SIX: THE SEXUALITY OF TERROR.... 146
Johanna, Anna
ROOM NUMBER SEVEN: THRILL OF THE FORBIDDEN151
Emma, Donna
ROOM NUMBER EIGHT: TRANSFORMATION ROOM... 155
Monica, Betty, Phyllis
ROOM NUMBER NINE: THE EARTH MOTHER ROOM.. 165
Vivian, Marina
ROOM NUMBER TEN: i****t........................................ 168
Bella, Dominique, Lola
ROOM NUMBER ELEVEN: THE ZOO.............................. 175
Jo, Rosie, Dawn, Wanda
ROOM NUMBER TWELVE: BIG BLACK MEN................ 181
Margie, Raquel, Lydia
ROOM NUMBER THIRTEEN: YOUNG BOYS.................. 185
Evelyn, Victoria
ROOM NUMBER f******n: THE FETISHISTS ........... 188
Faith
ROOM NUMBER FIFTEEN: OTHER WOMEN ................ 190
Christine, Dolly, Bee, Venice, Lilly, Rita, Mary Beth,
iii
Viv, Lee, Willa, Dana, Cara, Celia, Theresa, Tania,
Michelle, Sandra, Patty
ROOM NUMBER SIXTEEN: PROSTITUTION ................. 207
CHAPTER FOUR
"WHERE DID A NICE GIRL LIKE YOU GET AN IDEA
LIKE THAT?"
c***dHOOD...................................................................... 209
Theda, Lindsay, Fiona, Felicia, Sonia, Phyllis, Marlene,
Kay, Trudy, Mona, Stella
SOUNDS............................................................................. 221
June, Nina, Meg, Holly, Evie
WOMEN DO LOOK ........................................................... 225
Fay, Sukie, Constance, Deana, Anna, Vera, Una, Lois,
Liz, Winona, Rudy, Gale, Imogene, Francine, April,
Myrna, Laurie, Jeanie
SEEING AND READING.................................................... 234
Mary Jane, Miranda, Margaret, Alexandra, Stephanie
RANDOM ASSOCIATIONS ............................................... 243
Susie, Adrienne, Doris, Lulu, Daisy, Kit, Flossie, Josie,
Brett, Sarah, Maud, Gelda
CHAPTER FIVE
GUILT AND FANTASY, OR, WHY THE FIG LEAF?
WOMEN’S GUILT.............................................................. 257
Christiana, Hope, Lil, Alison, Clare, Penelope ................. 267
MEN’S ANXIETY .............................................................. 268
Tina’s husband ................................................................ 269
CHAPTER SIX
FANTASY ACCEPTED........................................................271
iv
"OF COURSE I FANTASIZE, DOESN’T EVERYONE?". 272
Gloria, Hannah, Sophie, Bobbie, Paula
FANTASIES THAT SHOULD BE REALITY ....................298
Martha
ACTING OUT FANTASIES, PROS AND CONS................ 300
Sylvia, Babs, Elizabeth, Winnie, Loretta, Sheila,
Claudine, Jocelyn
SHARING FANTASIES ...................................................... 311
Lynn, Jacqueline, Doris, Bonnie, Jessie, Esther, Posie,
Marx, Joan, Adele’s husband
CHAPTER SEVEN
Quickies .................................................................................327
AFTERWORD
“IN DEFENSE OF NANCY FRIDAY"
by Martin Shepard, M.D., psychiatrist, ................................ 340
1
FOREWORD by "J,"
author of the Sensuous Woman
 I’ve never met Nancy Friday, but I feel that I know her, for I
still have pictures of her wedding tucked away in a drawer. She
had what I consider a perfect wedding – romantic, glamorous,
inexpensive and private – and the reason I know about it is that
Cosmopolitan Magazine covered the event in its April 1966
issue.
The article was titled "Marry the Man Today…in Rome," and
when the manuscript of My Secret Garden was sent to me for
comment, I dug out Cosmopolitan and took another look at the
author. My memory was accurate. Nancy Friday looks like a
former Miss America – pretty, wholesome, well-scrubbed,
glowing. This girl has written a book on women’s sexual
fantasies?
There couldn’t be a more perfect author, for it’s time that we
removed the veils of misunderstanding from this subject and
made it respectable. Too many people assume that anyone who
has sexual fantasies is mentally sick or oversexed – or both! Ms.
Friday’s healthy attitude and common-sense comments will do
much to alleviate guilts, fears and ignorance, and the fact that she
is somewhat of a girl-next-door type will be comforting to readers
who feel that sexual fantasies aren’t well-bred.
Admittedly, the reader will at times have to fight off shock,
prurient interest and distaste while reading My Secret Garden.
This is no coffee-table book. Nor should it be left around where
c***dren might pick it up. My Secret Garden could bring plain
brown paper wrappers back into vogue, for not only is it a
serious, informative study of a facet of human sexuality that has
been largely ignored, it is also painfully personal,
2
uncompromisingly candid and unabashedly erotic. There has
never been anything quite like it. You are going to have to f***e
yourself at times to remember that this is a clinical work.
I began to be interested in sexual fantasies several years ago
when I realized how much you could learn about the person you
love by examining his or her fantasies. For it is pretty certain that
sexual fantasies do reflect one’s secret vision of ideal sexual
activity. That doesn’t mean I think you should take your lover’s
dreams literally (most fantasies feature highly exaggerated
behaviour), but you should become aware that buried in his or
her favourite sexual fantasy is a core of desire to experience a
special psychological attitude or activity and the accompanying
physical sensations. You won’t really know your lover until you
have unearthed those hidden desires. Nor will you have achieved
complete trust and intimacy until you have been able to share
your fantasies with each other and have them accepted. Perhaps
this book will break the barrier of silence.
Very little space was devoted to sexual fantasies in The
Sensuous Woman. Most of the women I interviewed were
uninhibited in their discussions of the subject and I incorporated
some of their comments into several chapters. I even considered
doing a separate section detailing the fantasies that were repeated
to me most often, but I dropped the idea when the companion
chapter on men’s fantasies proved so difficult. That was one of
the shortest chapters in my book, for, much to my astonishment,
asking a man about his sexual fantasies triggered a response
similar to that of hitting an exposed nerve. In both individual and
group interviews the men reacted as if I had suggested ****, and
clammed up immediately. Even swingers and habitual orgiasts
seemed to be struck by a bolt of instant amnesia. After The
Sensuous Woman was published, I got a number of letters from
women saying they thought the chapter on men’s fantasies was
interesting, but not one comment was ever received from men.
My heart goes out to the poor soul who attempts to compile the
3
first book on men’s fantasies. It would be easier, to train turtles
to outrun greyhounds.
In all fairness, I should mention that my own sex has its area
of sensitivity. I had an extremely difficult time getting many
women to discuss masturbation. They would volunteer every
detail of their lovemaking, acknowledge extramarital affairs, etc.,
without embarrassment, but be unable to even say the word
masturbation, much less admit to engaging in this very normal
activity. Only when they were describing a sexual fantasy were
these women able to relax enough to speak of masturbation.
I mention all this to explain my opinion that men and women
will react very differently to My Secret Garden. I suspect that
women generally will be fascinated by the revelations in this
book, but not surprised. Nor will these readers have trouble in
acknowledging that they too fantasize. Those women, however,
who consider sexual intercourse unpleasant and/or unsatisfying
will be revolted by the explicit and enthusiastically carnal sexual
daydreams of the women in this book and will reject and deny
their own fantasies both to the world and to themselves.
And how will the male react? The first man I gave My Secret
Garden to was so turned on by the book that he went on a
lovemaking marathon. But, unfortunately for the women in
America, I suspect that this reaction was not average. The next
few male readers were much like the men Nancy Friday tells us
about. Since many of the women in this book regard their sexual
fantasies as more intimate than the sex act itself, the men felt that
their masculinity was threatened (how could any dream be more
satisfying than, me?). These readers were especially furious at
the fantasies where women imagined that their husbands were
movie or sports stars during their lovemaking. (A common male
fantasy, by the way, is to imagine while he is making love to his
wife or girlfriend that she is Raquel Welch, Ava Gardner or
whoever else excites him. The double standard seems to extend
even to dreams.)
4
Some men, already unnerved by the onslaught of women’s lib,
will be angered that they are treated as sex objects in most
women’s fantasies and be shocked and frightened by some of the
contributors’ lusty, dominating, twisted dreams. The possibility
that Susan, his demure little wife, could imagine even one of the
outrageous acts in My Secret Garden will be more than this type
of man can handle emotionally, and my advice to Susan is that
she let him know that she approves of the book but keep her
fantasies to herself until he matures a little more. Women are
going to have to do most of the work of helping men
acknowledge that it isn’t freaky to fantasize.
I know I haven’t told you any of my fantasies. I’m not about
to. So much of my sex life was revealed in The Sensuous
Woman, all I have left are my fantasies! Variations of them are
in My Secret Garden though (the first thing I did when I got the
manuscript was look through it to see if I was represented), and I
bet your secret garden is here, too. Nancy Friday has collected
enough fantasies so that there is something for everyone.
Whether you like it or not, My Secret Garden is a milestone in
sex education, for it explores one of the last uncharted areas of
female sexuality and f***es us to acknowledge the probability
that fantasies are as necessary to our sexual well-being as dreams
are to healthy sl**p. More scientifically oriented books will
follow as sex researchers start to give fantasies the attention they
deserve, but I doubt if the experts’ book will be as human and
readable as My Secret Garden.
December 10, 1972 "J," author of The Sensuous Woman
5
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.
 In my mind, as in our fucking, I am at the crucial
point:…We are at this Baltimore Colt-Minnesota Viking football
game, and it is very cold. Four or five of us are huddled under a
big glen plaid blanket. Suddenly we jump up to watch Johnny
Unitas running toward the goal. As he races down the field, we
all turn as a body, wrapped in our blanket, screaming with
excitement. Somehow, one of the men – I don’t know who, and
in my excitement I can’t look – has gotten himself more closely
behind me. I keep cheering, my voice an echo of his, hot on my
neck. I can feel his erection through his pants as he signals me
with a touch to turn my hips more directly toward him. Unitas is
blocked, but all the action, thank God, is still going toward that
goal and all of us keep turned to watch. Everyone is going mad.
He’s got his cock out now and somehow it’s between my legs:
he’s torn a hole in my tights under my short skirt and I yell louder
as the touchdown gets nearer now. We are all jumping up and
down and I have to lift my leg higher, to the next step on the
bleachers, to steady myself; now the man behind me can slip it in
more easily. We are all leaping about, thumping one another on
the back, and he puts his arm around my shoulders to keep us in
rhythm. He’s inside me now, shot straight up through me like a
ramrod; my God, it’s like he’s in my throat! “All the way,
Johnny! Go, go, run, run!” we scream together, louder than
anyone, making them all cheer louder, the two of us leading the
excitement like cheer leaders, while inside me I can feel whoever
he is growing harder and harder, pushing deeper and higher into
6
me with each jump until the cheering for Unitas becomes the
rhythm of our fucking and all around us everyone is on our side,
cheering us and the touchdown…it’s hard to separate the two
now. It’s Unitas’ last down, everything depends on him; we’re
racing madly, almost at our own touchdown. My excitement gets
wilder, almost out of control as I scream for Unitas to make it as
we do, so that we all go over the line together. And as the man
behind me roars, clutching me in a spasm of pleasure, Unitas
goes over and I …
“Tell me what you are thinking about,” the man I was actually
fucking said, his words as charged as the action in my mind. As
I’d never stopped to think before doing anything to him in bed
(we were that sure of our spontaneity and response), I didn’t stop
to edit my thoughts. I told him what I’d been thinking.
He got out of bed, put on his pants and went home.
Lying there among the crumpled sheets, so abruptly rejected
and confused as to just why, I watched him dress. It was only
imaginary, I had tried to explain; I didn’t really want that other
man at the football game. He was faceless! A nobody! I’d never
even have had those thoughts, much less spoken them out loud, if
I hadn’t been so excited, if he, my real lover, hadn’t aroused me
to the point where I’d abandoned my whole body, all of me, even
my mind. Didn’t he see? He and his wonderful, passionate
fucking had brought on these things and they, in turn, were
making me more passionate. Why, I tried to smile, he should be
proud, happy for both of us….
One of the things I had always admired in my lover was the
fact that he was one of the few men who understood that there
could be humour and playfulness in bed. But he did not think my
football fantasy was either humorous or playful. As I said, he
just left.
7
His anger and the shame he made me feel (which writing this
book has helped me to realize I still resent) was the beginning of
the end for us. Until that moment his cry had always been
"More!" He had convinced me that there was no sexual limit to
which I could go that wouldn’t excite him more; his
encouragement was like the occasional flick a c***d gives a
spinning top, making it run faster and faster, speeding me ever
forward toward things I had always wanted to do, but had been
too shy even to think about with anyone else. Shyness was not
my style, but sexually I was still my mother’s daughter. He had
freed me, I felt, from this inappropriate maidenly constraint with
which I could not intellectually identify, but from which I could
not bodily escape. Proud of me for my efforts, he made me proud
of myself, too. I loved us both.
Looking back over my shoulder now at my anything-goes
lover, I can see that I was only too happily enacting his indirectly
stated Pygmalion-D. H. Lawrence fantasies. But mine? He
didn’t want to hear about them. I was not to coauthor this
fascinating script on How To Be Nancy, even if it was my life. I
was not to act, but to be acted upon.
Where are you now, old lover of mine? If you were put off by
my fantasy of “the other man,” what would you have thought of
the one about my Great Uncle Henry’s Dalmatian dog? Or the
one member of my f****y that you liked, Great Uncle Henry
himself, as he looked in the portrait over my mother’s piano, back
when men wore moustaches that tickled, and women long skirts.
Could you see what Great Uncle Henry was doing to me under
the table? Only it wasn’t me; I was disguised as a boy.
Or was I? It didn’t matter. It doesn’t, with fantasies. They
exist only for their elasticity, their ability to instantly incorporate
any new character, image or idea – or, as in dreams, to which
they bear so close a relationship – to contain conflicting ideas
simultaneously. They expand, heighten, distort or exaggerate
reality, taking one further, faster in the direction in which the
8
unashamed u*********s already knows it wants to go. They
present the astonished self with the incredible, the opportunity to
entertain the impossible.
There were other lovers, and other fantasies. But I never
introduced the two again. Until I met my husband. The thing
about a good man is that he brings out the best in you, desires all
of you, and in seeking out your essence, not only accepts all he
finds, but settles for nothing less. Bill brought my fantasies back
into the open again from those depths where I had prudently
decided they must live – vigorous and vivid as ever, yes, but
never to be spoken aloud again. I’ll never forget his reaction
when timidly, vulnerable, and partially ashamed, I decided to risk
telling him what I had been thinking.
“What an imagination!” he said. “I could never have dreamed
that up. Were you really thinking that?”
His look of amused admiration came as a reprieve; I realized
how much he loved me, and in loving me, loved anything that
gave me more abundant life. My fantasies to him were a sudden
unveiling of a new garden of pleasure, as yet unknown to him,
into which I would invite him.
Marriage released me from many things, and led me into
others. If my fantasies seemed so revealing and imaginative to
Bill, why not include them in the novel I was writing? It was
about a woman, of course, and there must be other readers
besides my husband, men and other women too, who would be
intrigued by a new approach to what goes on in a woman’s mind.
I did indeed devote one entire chapter in the book to a long idyllic
reverie of the heroine’s sexual fantasies. I thought it was the best
thing in the book, the stuff of which the novels I had most
admired were made. But my editor, a man, was put off. He had
never read anything like it, he said (the very point of writing a
novel, I thought). Her fantasies made the heroine sound like
some kind of sexual freak, he said. “If she’s so crazy about this
guy she’s with,” he said, “if he’s such a great fuck, then why’s
9
she thinking about all these other crazy things…why isn’t she
thinking about him?"
I could have asked him a question of my own: Why do men
have sexual fantasies, too? Why do men seek prostitutes to
perform certain acts when they have perfectly layable ladies at
home? Why do husbands buy their wives black lace G-strings
and nipple-exposing bras, except in pursuit of fantasies of their
own? In Italy, men scream "Madonna mia" when they come, and
it is not uncommon, we learn in Eros Denied, for an imaginative
Englishman to pay a lady for the privilege of eating the
strawberry cream puff (like Nanny used to make) she has kindly
stuffed up her cunt. Why is it perfectly respectable (and
continually commercial) for cartoons to dwell on the sidewalk
figure of Joe Average eyeing the passing luscious blonde, while
in the balloon drawn over his head he puts her through the most
exotic paces? My God! Far from being thought reprehensible,
this last male fantasy is thought amusing, f****y fun, something
a father can share with his son.
Men exchange sexual fantasies in the barroom, where they are
called dirty jokes; the occasional man who doesn’t find them
amusing is thought to be odd man out. Blue movies convulse
bachelor dinners and salesmen’s conventions. And when Henry
Miller, D. H. Lawrence and Norman Mailer – to say nothing of
Genet – put their fantasies on paper, they are recognized for what
they can be: art. The sexual fantasies of men like these are called
novels. Why then, I could have asked my editor, can’t the sexual
fantasies of women be called the same?
But I said nothing. My editor’s insinuation, like my former
lover’s rejection, hit me where I was most sensitive: in that area
where women, knowing least about each other’s true sexual
selves, are most vulnerable. What is it to be a woman? Was I
being unfeminine? It is one thing not to have doubted the answer
sufficiently to ever have asked the question of yourself at all. But
it is another to know that question has suddenly been placed in
10
someone else’s mind, to be judged there in some indefinable,
unknown, unimaginable competition or comparison. What
indeed was it to be a woman? Unwilling to argue about it with
this man’s-man editor, who supposedly had his finger on the
sexual pulse of the world (hadn’t he, for instance, published
James Jones and Mailer, and probably shared with them
unpublishable sexual insights), I picked up myself, my novel, and
my fantasies and went home where we were appreciated. But I
shelved the book. The world wasn’t ready yet for female sexual
fantasy.
I was right. It wasn’t a commercial idea then, even though
I’m talking about four years ago and not four hundred. People
said they wanted to hear from women. What were they thinking.
But men didn’t really want to know about some new, possibly
threatening, potential in women. It would immediately pose a
sexual realignment, some rethinking of the male (superior)
position. And we women weren’t yet ready either to share this
potential, our common but unspoken knowledge, with one
another.
What women needed and were waiting for was some kind of
yardstick against which to measure ourselves, a sexual rule of
thumb equivalent to that with which men have always provided
one another. But women were the silent sex. In our desire to
please our men, we had placed the sexual constraints and secrecy
upon one another which men had thought necessary for their own
happiness and freedom. We had imprisoned each other, betrayed
our own sex and ourselves. Men had always banded together to
give each other fraternal support and encouragement, opening up
for themselves the greatest possible avenues for sexual adventure,
variety and possibility. Not women.
For men, talking about sex, writing and speculating about it,
exchanging confidences and asking each other for advice and
encouragement about it, had always been socially accepted, and,
in fact, a certain amount of boasting about it in the locker room is
11
usually thought to be very much the mark of a man’s man, a fine
devil of a fellow. But the same culture that gave men this
freedom sternly barred it to women, leaving us sexually
mistrustful of each other, forcing us into patterns of deception,
shame, and above all, silence.
I, myself, would probably never have decided to write this
book on women’s erotic fantasies if other women’s voices hadn’t
broken that silence, giving me not just that sexual yardstick I was
talking about, but also the knowledge that other women might
want to hear my ideas as eagerly as I wanted to hear theirs.
Suddenly, people were no longer simply saying they wanted to
hear from women, now women were actually talking, not waiting
to be asked, but sharing their experiences, their desires,
thousands of women supporting each other by adding their
voices, their names, their presence to the liberating f***es that
promised women a new shake, something "more."
Oddly enough, I think the naked power cry of Women’s Lib
itself was not helpful to a lot of women, certainly not to me in the
work that became this book. It put too many women off. The
sheer stridency of it, instead of drawing us closer together, drove
us into opposing camps; those who were defying men, denying
them, drew themselves up in militant ranks against those who
were suddenly more afraid than ever that in sounding aggressive
they would be risking rejection by their men. If sex is reduced to
a test of power, what woman wants to be, left all alone, all
powerful, playing with herself?
But if not Women’s Lib, then liberation itself was in the air.
With the increasing liberation of women’s bodies, our minds
were being set free, too. The idea that women had sexual
fantasies, the enigma of just what they might be, the prospect that
the age-old question of men to women, “What are you thinking
about?” might at last be answered, now suddenly fascinated
editors. No longer was it a matter of the sales-minded editor
deciding what a commercial gimmick it would be to publish a
12
series of sexy novels by sexy ladies, novels that would give an
odd new sales tickle to the age-old fucking scenes that had
always been written by men. Now it was suddenly out of the
editors’ hands: Women were writing about sex, but it was from
their point of view (women seen only as male sex fantasies, no
more), and it was a whole new bedroom. The realization was
suddenly obvious, that with the liberation of women, men would
be liberated too from all the stereotypes that made them think of
women as burdens, prudes, and necessary evils, even at best
something less than a man. Imagine! Talking to a woman might
be more fun than a night out with the boys!
With all this in the air, it’s no surprise that at first my idea
fascinated everyone. "I’m thinking of doing a book about female
sexual fantasies," I’d say for openers to a group of highly
intelligent and articulate friends. That’s all it took. All
conversation would stop. Men and women both would turn to
me with half-smiles of excitement. They were willing to
countenance the thought, but only in generalities. I discovered.
“Oh, you mean the old **** dream?”
“You don’t mean something like King Kong, do you?”
But when I would speak about fantasies with the kind of
detail which in any narrative carries the feel of life and makes the
verbal experience emotionally real, the ease around the restaurant
table would abruptly stop. Men would become truculent and
nervous (ah! my old lover – how universal you are) and their
women, far from contributing fantasies of their own – an idea
that might have intrigued them in the beginning – would close up
like clams. If anyone spoke, it was the men:
"Why don’t you collect men’s fantasies?"
"Women don’t reed fantasies, they have us."
"Women don’t have sexual fantasies."
"I can understand some old, dried-up prune that no man would
want having fantasies. Some frustrated neurotic. But the
ordinary, sexually satisifed woman doesn’t need them."
13
“Who needs fantasies? What’s the matter with good oldfashioned
sex?”
Nothing’s the matter with good old-fashioned sex. Nothing’s
the matter with asparagus, either. But why not have the
hollandaise, too? I used to try to explain that it wasn’t a question
of need, that a woman is no less a woman if she doesn’t
fantasize. (Or that if she does, it is not necessarily a question of
something lacking in the man.) But if a woman does fantasize, or
wants to, then she should accept it without shame or thinking
herself freaky – and so should the man. Fantasy should be
thought of as an extension of one’s sexuality. I think it was this
idea, the notion of some unknown sexual potential in their
women, the threat of the unseen, all-powerful rival, that bothered
men most.
"Fantasies during sex? My wife? Why, Harriet doesn’t
fantasize . And then he would turn to Harriet with a mixture of
threat and dawning doubt, "Do you, Harriet?" Again and again I
was surprised to find so many intelligent and otherwise openminded
men put off by the idea of their women having sexual
thoughts, no matter how fleeting, that weren’t about them.
And of course their anxiety communicated itself to their
Harriets. I soon learned not to research these ideas in mixed
company. Naively at first, I had believed that the presence of a
husband or an accustomed lover would be reassuring and
comforting. Looking back now, I can see that it had been
especially naive of me to think he might be interested, too, in
perhaps finding out something new in his partner’s sexual life,
and that if she were attacked by shyness or diffidence, he would
encourage her to go on. Of course, that is not how it works.
But even talking to women alone, away from the visible
anxiety the subject aroused in their men, it was difficult getting
through to them, getting through the fear, not of admitting their
fantasies to me, but of admitting them to themselves. It is this
not-so-conscious fear of rejection that leads women to strive to
14
change the essence of their minds by driving their fantasies down
deep into their forgotten layers of mind.
I wasn’t attempting to play doctor in the house to my women
contributors; analysing their fantasies was never my intention. I
simply wanted to substantiate my feeling that women do
fantasize and should be accepted as having the same unrealized
desires and needs as men, many of which can only find release in
fantasy. My belief was, and is, that given a sufficient body of
such information, the woman who fantasizes will have a
background against which to place herself. She will no longer
have that vertiginous fright that she alone has these random,
often unbidden thoughts and ideas.
Eventually, then, I developed a technique to enable an but the
shyest women to verbalize their fantasies. For instance, if, as in
many cases, the first reaction was, "Who, me? Never!" I’d show
them one or two fantasies I’d already collected from more candid
women. This would allay anxiety: "I thought my ideas were wild,
but I’m not half as far out as that girl." Or it would arouse a spirit
of competition which is never entirely dormant among our sex:
"If she thinks that fantasy she gave me to read is so sexy, wait till
she reads mine."
In this way, without really working at it too hard, I had put
together quite a sizeable, though amateur, collection. After all,
everything to date was from women I knew, or from friends of
friends who would sometimes phone or write to say they had
heard of what I was doing and would like to help by being
interviewed themselves. Somewhere along the way, though, I
realized that if my collection of fantasies was going to be more
than just a cross section of my own narrow circle of friends, I
would have to reach out further. And so I placed an ad in
newspapers and magazines which reached several varied
audiences. The ad merely said:
15
FEMALE SEXUAL FANTASIES
wanted by serious female researcher.
Anonymity guaranteed. Box XYZ.
As much as I’d been encouraged by my husband and also by
the spirit of the times in which we live, I think it was the letters
that came that marked the turning point in my own attitude
toward this work. I am no marcher, nor Red-Crosser, but some
of the cries for help and sighs of relief in those letters moved me.
Again and again they would start, "Thank God, I can tell these
thoughts to someone; up till now I’ve never confided mine to a
living soul. I have always been ashamed of them, feeling that
other people would think them unnatural and consider me a
nymphomaniac or a pervert.
I think it fair to say that I began this book out of curiosity –
about myself and the odd explosive excitement/anxiety syndrome
the subject set up in others; the male smugness of my rejecting
lover and that know-it-all editor kept me going; but it became a
serious and meaningful effort when I realized what it could mean,
not only to all the sometimes lonely, sometimes joyful, usually
anonymous women who were writing to me, but to the thousands
and thousands who, though they were too embarrassed, isolated,
or ashamed to write, might perhaps have the solitary courage to
read.
Today we have a flowering of women who write explicitly and
honestly about sex and about what goes on in a woman’s mind
and body during the act. Marvellous writers like Edna O’Brien
and Doris Lessing. But even with women as outspoken as these,
they feel the need for a last seventh veil to hide acknowledgement
of their sexuality; what they write calls itself fiction. It is a veil I
feel it would he interesting and even useful to remove as a step in
the liberation of us all, women and men alike. For no man can be
really free in bed with a women who is not.
16
Putting this book together has been an education. Learning
what other women are like, both in their fantasies and in their
lives – it is sometimes difficult to separate the two – has made
me gasp in disbelief; laugh out loud occasionally; blush; sigh a
lot; feel a sense of outrage, envy, and a great deal of sympathy. I
find my own fantasies are funnier than some, less poetic than
others, more startling than a good number – but they are my own.
Naturally, my best fantasies, my favourites of the moment –
numbers 1, 2, and 3 on my private hit parade are not included
here. One thing I’ve learned about fantasies: they’re fun to share,
but once shared, half their magic, their ineluctable power, is
gone. They are sea pebbles upon which the waters have dried. Is
that a mystery? So are we all. 
17
CHAPTER TWO
"WHY FANTASIZE WHEN
YOU HAVE ME?"
FRUSTRATION
 Most people think women’s sexual fantasies fill a need, a
vacancy; that they are taking the place of The Real Thing, and as
such arise not in moments of sexual plenty, but when something
is missing. Since frustration, therefore, is the beginning of
popular understanding of why women fantasize, let’s begin with
two fantasies from frustrated women.
Madge
What a relief it is to admit to fantasies and to tell them to
someone as understanding as you obviously are. I have a regular
fantasy brought on by lack of interest by my husband. He fucks
me every five or six weeks, and it is always the same: We are in
bed with the lights out and he starts to play with his prick. This
goes on often for half an hour or even longer. (He used to get me
to do it, but he doesn’t bother now.) I feel him start to really rub
hard and breathe heavily, then he pulls up my nightie (still under
the sheet), says, "Open your legs," and after about two seconds he
comes inside me, rolls off, and goes to sl**p.
All this time, and especially afterward when I know he’s
asl**p – I play with myself then – I really enjoy my fantasy.
I find myself at the door of a big house; the door opens and a
very big black man with a buxom black woman behind him are
18
inside. He grabs me and pulls me inside, with the woman
pushing, helping him. They drag me into a room in which a large
Alsatian – very obviously male in the full sense! – is tied up with
a boy of about f******n. The boy is naked. I am ordered to strip
naked. "Let’s see what you’ve got," the black man leers at me. I
protest and he produces a whip while his wife forcibly undresses
me and ties my hands behind my back. She takes his trousers off
and exposes his prick, which is abnormally big and stiff as she
rolls his foreskin back and forth. I am f***ed to kneel in front of
him, and when he tells me to, I am f***ed to use the words "cock"
and "prick" to describe it. I am made to beg to be fucked and he
makes me say the word "fucked" several times to emphasize it.
Then the dog is unleashed, and I am f***ed on my back while
the dog is coaxed so that my head is by his cock and he licks my
cant. I have to feel its cock and rub it gently. Finally I am made to
turn around and suck the dog’s cock as the black man watches
me to make sure I really yuck it. Then I’m made to lie on my
back on a long stool and the woman gets the dog between my
legs, held wide open, and guides his prick and I feel it go right
inside me. I am watched by the boy and the wife is naked now. I
have to beg for a fucking as the man rubs his prick against my
mouth until it becomes big and wet. I am made to lick it and
suddenly he holds my head and f***es his massive prick in my
mouth and holds my nose so that I am f***ed to suck and
swallow his come. It seems to squirt endlessly dawn my throat.
As a final act, I am f***ed to suck his wife’s tits and finally to
lick her cunt until she is completely satisfied, while the boy jerks
himself off over my cunt and belly. The fantasy fades and I am
wet as my finger urgently strokes my cunt to orgasm.
Do you suppose this is all due to lesbian tendencies and my
secret desire to be watched by a young boy? [Letter]
 As is so often the case when human beings are faced with a mass
of unexplained or bewildering experience they have been taught not
to discuss, riot only does Madge not have the answers, she doesn’t
19
even know the right questions. The inadequacy of her final
paragraph, wondering about the meaning of her fantasy, is almost
heartbreaking. 
Dot
Although we have been sl**ping together, regularly for two
years, and I have had three short affairs during that time, my
husband and I have been married only eight weeks. I thought I
was well prepared for all the post marital disillusionments that
young brides are prone to, but one took me by surprise. Prior to
our wedding, our sex life had been varied, quite spontaneous and
imaginative. Although I had masturbated since puberty, it was
only a year ago that I discovered my clitoris and experienced my
first orgasm. Since that time, my mate had been only too anxious
and willing to make use of that knowledge, and in his
consideration, never failed to masturbate me to orgasm either
immediately before or during intercourse.
Since we have been married, however, our mutual sex life has
come to a standstill in relation to the life we had beforehand.
Granted, we are now on stricter schedules and he is often too
tired, but even on Sunday afternoons (what used to be our
spend-one-day-in-bed-fucking day) the most I can expect is an
uneventful nap. Now this hasn’t been going on long enough for
me to become angry or even frustrated, so I will deal with this
myself. All this rambling has been my disorganized way of
building up to the subject of fantasies.
When my husband does decide to get down to business, it
generally becomes a slam-bam-thank-you-ma’am affair. Here’s
where my imagination comes in. I found that no matter how long
I concentrated on achieving an orgasm, he was simply not giving
me the time. So gradually I discovered that it was quicker to snap
together a mental vision, a situation that would give me a quick
20
dose of eroticism that would carry me through. Second, I
discovered after trying several fantasies, that the process was
much quicker and more effective if I relied on one fantasy each
time. And the more use the fantasy gets, either during intercourse
or masturbation, the more vivid and realistic it becomes.
This particular fantasy is brief, and I generally repeat it several
times in my mind, omitting the finale until I feel the wave of my
orgasm. It consists of a room of men, well-dressed, wealthy, and
at least middle-aged. One man acts as my husband or guardian –
the is anonymous and I never really assigned him any specific
relationship to me. He is in command of my actions and seems to
be the leader of the men. I appear in this room of men dressed in
a lovely summery dress, light and full-skirted. The man tells the
men that I am easily embarrassed but am basically an
exhibitionist. He tells me to undo the bodice of the dress, leaving
my bare breasts exposed. He then has me lie face down across the
coffee table with my breasts hanging freely at one end and my
rear at the other. He tells the men that I am aroused by anything
icy and wet and suggests that they cup their half-full champagne
glasses around my breasts. (When my husband and I were having
better days and nights, we often applied ice to one another.) The
fantasy goes on as he slips his hand under my dress and
underwear and massages my rear. He does not pay any attention
at all to my clitoris or vagina, only my rear. He speaks to the
other men and tells then what a marvelous white broad ass I
have, and would they like to see it? He feels my rear some more
and then slowly lifts my dress to expose my butt, still in panties.
He rubs it some more, praises it to the men. By this point, my
orgasm is beginning to build and when I am ready, I imagine him
very slowly peeling my panties down my thighs. If I have not
experienced my climax by now, I either repeat the fantasy from
the point of the champagne glasses, or else I add to the ending a
light spanking. During the spanking, he explains to the men that
he enjoys seeing my white cheeks turn pink.
21
This fantasy originated while I masturbated in the bathtub.
Now it gets used almost daily, if not in bed with my husband, in
the tub with a well-aimed stream of water. I’m curious to know
how long this one fantasy will suffice before it becomes boring.
I’m beginning to think that just the concept of this fantasy is
what turns me on-sort of a reflex action. But as long as it works,
it’s keeping our marriage – including our sex life – joyful.
[Letter]
INSUFFICIENCY
 Before we go on to more provocative reasons for fantasy,
positive reasons with which I personally identify but about which
I still feel – even after putting together this book – an odd mix of
excitement and anxiety, let me give you four more variations on
this theme of frustration; it is one of the great and universal
themes of sexual loneliness, one whose reality we can all
understand. The first interview below is with forty-five-year-old
Louella, a totally sexually deprived woman; the second with
Irene, twenty-five, who might as well be. Next comes a letter
from Anisette, who was young enough – nineteen – and frantic
enough to have probably done something about her frustration by
now. I think the v******e and alienation of some of the themes
these women explore is a measure of how much the human being
will rage against sexual famine. The well-fed diner will idly
choose between this dessert and that; the starving person will
dream of "eating a horse." 
22
Louella
Perhaps the basis for my fantasy about my stepson is the
humiliation I feel because my husband only married me to be a
housekeeper and in order to look after his son. My husband is
sexually impotent, but the boy is blatantly sexual. Sometimes I
feel I cannot tear my eyes away from the bulge in the boy’s
trousers. I know what’s there, it seems to run the full length of
his belly.
In my fantasy I call for him to get up out of bed, I know he
isn’t sl**ping. I listen outside the bedroom door and know be is
lying there playing with himself. I am about to call him again but
another boy, a school friend, comes to call and I let them go off
by themselves because I know what they are up to.
They go into the woodshed, and after a little time I creep down
and peek through the planks. They are standing facing each other,
their cocks out, stroking each other. I feel so bl**dy cross, but yet
I still feel myself getting wet. I go back to the house and shriek
for him to come in. I still feel like hitting him over the head. He
comes in half ashamed and sneering; I myself sit down with my
legs trembling. I see he has a big bulge there, he seems to be
sticking it out more, then, I don’t know, I open his buttons and
pull his shirt up. I didn’t think it was so big. I stroke him, it is
hot and throbbing and he comes as quick as that, covering my
hand. Later I take him to my bedroom, he sits on the edge of the
bed, I play with him, pulling his skin right back. I am shaking
with sex, I pull my dress off and he sucks my tits, then I back up
to him and guide it in, with my thighs closed. But he comes too
soon, and I send him away. I watch him go down the lane and get
out my dildo, it is thicker and goes all in. [Letter and interview]
23
Irene
My husband is studying for his master’s degree, but I have
only about one year’s worth of college credits which I have
earned by attending college part time. I am twenty-five and my
husband is one year younger. We do not have any c***dren and I
believe I would prefer not to have any.
My husband talks a lot about sex, but he is not very active
sexually. As you can probably guess, I am sexually unsatisfied,
and have never had an orgasm. Only lately have I thought of
someone other than my husband during sex. I imagine what it
would be like to have sex with a man who could continue long
enough for me to be satisfied. I know several men who I think
could do this. Unfortunately, sex with my husband lasts for such
a short time I don’t get much of a chance to even fantasize for
very long.
He often asks me about my thoughts during sex, but I
wouldn’t dare tell him about the other men. I’m sure it would just
make things worse if he knew I was pretending that he was
another man. Anyway, when I do make up innocent little sexual
thoughts to tell him, he just gets more excited and comes even
more quickly.
I often search for "fantasy partners" when I’m in public. If I
see a man who interests me, I imagine that my large breasts are
bare. Seeing them, he is unable to resist me and he takes me then
and there, and finally and fully satisfies me. I even look at
attractive couples, wondering whether or not the man can satisfy
the woman, and what it must be like for her to have an orgasm.
That usually just leaves me feeling jealous though.
I have also tried thinking of other women, not frequently but
sometimes. I imagine having sex with a girl like myself. We
know each other’s desires better than any man could, and we are
far better able to satisfy them. The fantasies include cunnilingus
24
because I have heard that is a good way to help a woman have an
orgasm. My husband will not do it to me though.
I’ve tried masturbation, but even with fantasy I’ve not been
able to reach a climax. During masturbation, I’ve tried imagining
that it is a young, good-looking man doing it to me. I close my
eyes and imagine his head pressed against my breasts and that
my fingers are his lips. Or I imagine that an entire fraternity
house has k**napped me for an orgy. I am the only girl there. I
imagine them one by one taking their turn with me, in the dining
room, in various beds, on the floor, everywhere and with
everyone watching. They come at me one right after the other and
this way I imagine I can finally have an orgasm…but I never
really do reach one.
My latest and most unusual fantasy is that I am both a woman
and a man and that I am having sexual relations with myself. I
imagine that I am able to give myself all the sexual satisfaction I
have ever desired. It is a complicated fantasy to work out, but I
think eventually it will work. [Letter]
Annette
I have never confided my sexual fantasies to a living soul, but
I feel I must tell someone about them, and so I welcome the
opportunity to unburden myself. I have always been ashamed of
them, because I feel that other people would think them
unnatural, and consider me a nymphomaniac, or something
similar.
I am nineteen years old, and have been married for a year now;
my husband is twenty-three. We have a satisfying sex life when
he is at home, and indulge in every kind of sexual activity,
including long sessions of oral lovemaking. The trouble starts
when my husband is away from home, which is sometimes as
25
much as two weeks at a time, as he travels abroad on business
quite a lot and cannot always take me with him.
By the end of the second week, or sometimes sooner, I am
getting desperate for intercourse, and I have to resort to
masturbation, as for various reasons I do not wish to get involved
with other men. At first, I used to fantasize that my husband was
with me, and he was fondling my breasts and my vulva, licking
and sucking my clitoris, and – as I thrust a banana or the smaller
end of a cucumber into my vagina – I closed my eyes and
pretended it was my husband’s penis that was penetrating me.
This was sufficient to give me a satisfying orgasm at first, but
after a while I found it more difficult to reach one. So, I started to
imagine that two men were making love to me – my husband and
a man I strongly fancy at the tennis club. I imagined that one was
kissing my breasts and sucking my nipples while the other was
loving me with his mouth between my legs. Then, as I pushed the
banana into my vagina, I imagined that the other man was
fucking me while my husband put his penis in my mouth.
Now it has gone a step further, and to get my orgasm, I lie
down on my back across our double bed, with my legs apart and
a two-inch-thick cucumber thrust into my vagina, and close my
eyes while I imagine that four men are making love to me all at
once. As I thrust the cucumber in and out with a screwing
motion, I imagine that one man kneels between my legs, kissing
my slit, which is hairless, by the way; another kneels beside the
bed above my head kissing my mouth; and two others kneel on
the bed each side of me, sitting on their heels, and leaning
forward to suck my nipples, while I stretch out my hand and take
hold of their penises to masturbate them.
From there the fantasy progresses. I tip my head back over the
side of the bed, and the man there inserts his penis in my mouth.
The man between my legs gets onto the bed and inserts his penis
in my vagina, and with my mouth, my hands, and my vagina, I
make all four of them come at once. After a while, when I start to
26
want another orgasm, I imagine that I am taking them on one at a
time for a session of soixante-neuf. One by one, I suck them to
erection, and proceed to drain them dry; swallowing each offering
of semen from four men, leaving them limp and impotent (for the
time being), thrills me immensely, and I enjoy a whole series of
wonderful orgasms in this way.
I know that if ever I had the chance to make my fantasy come
true with four virile men, without the possibility of my husband
getting to know about it, I would grab the chance. I feel that once
I had experienced the sensation, which I am sure would be out of
this world, I would no longer be tormented with the need to
fantasize about it.
I shall be interested to hear of other women’s fantasies, and to
know if I am alone in having such wicked thoughts. And if you
know of four strong, sexy men who want to take part in an orgy
with an attractive, passionate woman (37" 24" 37"),send them
along to me! [Letter]
Maria
I have been married three years. I think my husband would
mostly react with surprise if he found out that I think about other
men sometimes when we are having intercourse. I have led him
to believe that I do not often think about sexual things. If
anything, he might have his feelings hurt by such a revelation
because he often expresses doubts about his sexual attractiveness
to women.
I sometimes try to imagine my husband being so sexually
excited about me that he would tear my clothes off and "****" me.
His actions when we have intercourse are so much the opposite of
that, though, that it is almost impossible for me to imagine.
Often, lately, I have resisted having sexual intercourse with my
husband when he wants it (which is only about once a month
27
anyway) so that he will have to f***e me to have it with him, in
the hope that he might sort of **** me. So far, though, he has not
done so. [Letter]
SEX ENHANCEMENT
 If you like, you can read almost any female sexual fantasy
as a cry of frustration. We are all prepared to think of women,
any woman, as potentially frustrated simply because it is our
historic sexual role. Traditionally, we are the frustrated sexless
experienced, less mobile, and less accepted sexually. We have
spent less time at it, and been less informed by art, literature, and
commerce (to say nothing of our parents and husbands) as to just
what our sexual role is – except usually that of desireless virgin
or prisoner. Even the most daring sexual adventuress I’ve talked
to admits that her role in her fantasies may still lag behind her
real sexual activity: somewhere, even in her wildest, most sexual
fantasy, she still plays the inhibited role her mother taught her. In
her life she may feel perfectly free to initiate sex, to play the
active seducer’s role, to take on a man for a guiltless, one-night
stand just for the fun of it, but her fantasy will often still be of the
"it is not my fault, he made me do it" type: She was doped, or
****d, or subjected to cruel and overwhelming domination. Ideas
like these, so deeply rooted in the mind no matter what the
relatively free body does, will take another generation to outgrow.
But it would be too simple to say that anyone whose sexual
imagery conflicts with her sexual reality isn’t getting what she
wants, that all sexual fantasy is dominated by real frustration.
Some of the happiest, most sexually satisfied women I’ve talked
to fantasize, and are all the more sexually satisfying partners
because of it. What I am saying is simple: that we women are
traditionally prone to and expert at fantasy; that even when we
28
are being fully fucked our minds can imagine the sexual
exploration and variables that our bodies are accustomed to do
without; that sex itself – and not only lack of it – can inspire
fantasy; and that for some women there is almost a chain reaction
between sexual fact and fantasy, that the one feeds and stimulates
the other. 
Patricia
 Patricia is a tal l, blond American beauty who lives in Rome.
For the past year she has been separated from her husband and
living with Antonio, an Italian. Patricia and her wealthy English
husband have an agreement that when they’re tired of their
individual adventuring they will leave Rome, that nothing either
of them has done there will have counted, and that they will
return to New York or London together. Because, as Patricia
says, "We really love one another. We simply want to explore
now, without guilt." 
When he is going down on me I close my eyes and imagine
myself at some incredibly proper place, some very elegant
restaurant, for instance. On the surface, it’s like a hundred
different "smart" dull evenings we’ve spent at as many smart,
dull restaurants: the men are in dinner jackets, the women
divinely coiffed, the headwaiter aching with savoir faire. (I think
this fantasy is my own rerun of the old Paulette Goddard story.)
We are all sitting around this table with its glittering crystal and
silver on a very deeply hemmed, heavy linen tablecloth – the
tablecloth is important because it hides the man underneath who
is between my legs. I chat away amiably with the people on
either side. How has this man got under the table? Interesting you
should ask. Because in my fantasy I’ve taken care of that detail.
Either he has quietly slipped under the table on the pretense of
picking up a dropped napkin, or he’s excused himself –
29
supposedly gone to the gents – but in fact raced to the cellar
below only to emerge through a trapdoor at my feet, there gently
to part my willing legs. It’s funny how little time during a fantasy
it takes to sort out the mechanical details…but time, during a
fantasy, is not like normal time. Sometimes this man is black,
more often he is unknown. Perhaps he is a new face in our dull
little group, a face I have responded to all evening, as I respond
to his touch on my thighs. I want him, this fantasy man, as much
as I want the man who is actually between my legs.
There is always the most amazing amount of detail. in the
fantasy at this point: me, casually arranging the tablecloth over
my lap so that no one can see he has, raised my skirt, or see his
head tight up against me, or his tongue…yes, there is a lot of the
lips, actually seeing them, and the tongue. Or there is the intricate
arranging of feet, like a ballet, under the table, with me praying
that no one will bump into him with their feet! Funny thing is, all
this detail makes it even more exciting. But mostly there is the
fear – sweet agony – that someone may ask me to dance! Or,
worst of all, that the man under the table will stop…that someone
will call for the bill and say, "Okay, everybody up, let’s go."
What I am really afraid of, I suppose, is that the real man, the
man who is making love to me, will stop, will tire. I do take a
long time to reach a climax…mostly because I enjoy getting there
so much. And there have been men in the past, lovers, who get
impatient, who will suddenly stop before I have reached an
orgasm, when I already know that I am going to…and you know
what a letdown that is.
All of this suspense in my fantasy, of course, heightens the
real excitement, and what ultimately makes the pleasure
excruciating is the thrilling fear of what in the hell I am going to
do in the fantasy restaurant when the man between my legs
makes me come. So I put one hand on his head – don’t stop! –
and with the other hand I accept a cigarette or toy with my salad,
always this perfect social smile on my face, but always the
30
clutch: What am I going to do when I come? (I’m pretty noisy.)
The closer I get to actually coming, the realer the suspense in the
fantasy becomes, until, thank God, there is a sudden power
failure in the restaurant. All the lights ‘ go out. Then pow! In the
darkness and shouting of the fantasy restaurant, I have my very
real, very loud orgasm. [Taped interview]
 I realize how much anxiety is aroused by the mention of
fantasy during sex…but was there anything threatening in that
fantasy? It’s an exciting little scenario, and it’s also fun; as a
follow-up, Patricia states that it made her real lover feel and enjoy
her own excitement…without ever having to know what caused
it. (And as he was Italian it would be better that he never did
know.) Most people – men and women – understandably don’t
like to hear that their lover’s minds are on anything but them
during sex. Anxiety in bed is one of the most contagious
emotions going; the smart woman will know just how much her
lover wants to hear. The only way Patricia’s lover will ever know
about her fantasy is through the added emotion that fantasy
communicates to him through her body. Because you don’t
always feel that it would be an unalloyed joy for your partner to
hear about your fantasies doesn’t mean you yourself should not
have them. How much she tells and how much she keeps to
herself is a true measure of a woman’s subtlety.
Patricia and the other women who contributed to this book are
admittedly in a minority; the average woman is not consciously
aware of her fantasies, and if she is, would not dream of telling
anyone. Most women never get beyond this; their fantasies are
not merely unspoken but unacknowledged even to themselves,
never deliberately put at the service of their sexual lives. In the
end, both these women, and their men, lose what fantasy might
have added.
I know there will be some men who will say that Patricia’s
fantasy is no example of how sex can be enriched by sexual
31
fantasy, for the simple reason that when a man goes down on a
woman, it is not real or complete sex at all; that of course a
woman has to fantasize in that position: She isn’t getting the full
benefit of him. If she were – if he were giving her a good oldfashioned
man-into-woman fuck she’d have no need to fantasize
at all.
For myself, when Patricia says her fantasies make her (and her
lover) enjoy sex more, I feel I have nothing to add. However, if
that is not enough, here is Suzanne’s letter which argues the case
for fantasy in all positions. 
Suzanne
When I was sixteen, I read a sex instruction book in which
there was a case history that had a great effect on me. This girl
described how she was alone in the cloakroom at a dance,
bending forward, when a man came in behind her, lifted her
dress, put his penis into her (obviously before the days of tights)
and had intercourse with her without her looking around or even
knowing who the man was.
This excited me. I had not had intercourse at this stage, but I
would think about what I had read while masturbating and, of
course, after a while I started to put myself in the girl’s place,
imagining that it was happening to me.
This basic fantasy went on for a long time. I started having
intercourse when I was s*******n, but I am sure you will agree
that to carry through a fantasy while having intercourse it is
necessary that neither partner should talk too much or the theme
is lost. As this was not the way it usually went in those early
days, I did not fantasize very much during intercourse, but I
always did when masturbating.
I met my husband when I was nineteen and married him at
twenty. Once we had settled into a pattern of prolonged
32
intercourse, I found I could have fantasies, which of course
increased my pleasure, also my husband’s. I was able to tell my
husband of these fantasies, and he was very understanding and
encouraging.
The fantasies expanded from the original, but there were
always similarities. The idea of the anonymous approach from
behind continues to excite me, but the fantasies took on more
scope, although the man would always do whatever he wanted
without any form of lead up or courting. I am rarely nude, usually
wearing a dress; but never panties or tights so that I show myself
very easily and am always available. The scene is usually at least
partly public, at a party, in a park, at the office so that other
people see what happens. They never get in the way or object in
any way.
A typical example: We are at a party, all nice attractive people
standing around talking. I am talking to two men. I am wearing a
dress just long enough to cover my crotch, with nothing else.
They each put an arm around me and play with my breasts. One
puts his hand between my legs. The other people carry on as
before while I am led over to a settee where I am laid down, my
dress pushed up, my legs spread and I am entered by one, then
the other, and then by all the other men in the room, last of all my
husband. At this point where the fantasy is returning to fact, my
husband and I will work up to a wonderful climax.
I would like to say that we do not use the expression "making
love" as we feel that love is the feeling we have for each other all
the time, and the enjoyment of sex is something else, so that
while we love each other while we are having sex, which
includes me thinking of other men, of being fucked by other men,
we prefer to use other words. I feel sure you agree. I have never
felt there was anything unusual in fantasies. I cannot imagine
masturbating without them, and my husband’s attitude during
intercourse was a big help.
33
No doubt you have given some thought to the connection
between fantasy and fact, where one might try to make the
fantasy come true. In many cases where perhaps unobtainable
people are involved, this would not be possible. In my case,
whereas the people are just ordinary, the circumstances are larger
than life, so it would still be very difficult to do what I fantasize,
impossible really to fuck with maybe ten men in full view of
passersby. Even going around without panties can be risky,
although I realize that a great many men, including my husband,
are turned on by the idea of women doing this, so that when I do
have intercourse with another man it is usually under fairly
conventional circumstances, which I later enlarge on in fantasy. I
have at times been able to have sex in some degree like my
fantasies, but invariably it has been contrived to some extent, so
that it is not quite the real thing.
We have tried group sex for this purpose, and in this way I
have had sex with up to five men in one evening. I do not want to
make too much of the panties thing, but going back to the
original incident I read about, which was not only before tights
but before minis too, it simply said that her dress was lifted,
without any reference to whether she wore anything below, as if
they were the wide-legged type that would not get in the way. But
whatever, there was no obstacle, and this is very important in my
fantasies. I have read of girls saying they go out every day
without panties, but frankly I haven’t the nerve for this, although
my husband supports the idea, so I tend to pick occasions when I
feel there will be no danger, as when I am in the company of
people I know will approve. Simply, I love sex, but I don’t want
to be ****d.
I would just repeat that I get much pleasure from my fantasies,
and wish you well. [Letter]
34
FOREPLAY
 In my desire to lessen the anxiety about fantasy during sex, I
don’t mean to imply that if you don’t have sexual fantasies there
is something wrong with you, or even that you yourself may not
prefer it that way. What I am trying to do is establish a more
acceptable climate for fantasy, so that women who do fantasize
will not feel so alone, so estranged, and will realize that there is
nothing wrong with it – that in fact, for them as well as for
women still unaware of their fantasies, a more conscious use of
them can add an exciting new dimension to sex.
But we all respond differently to different stimuli, and some
people, I realize, do not fantasize, just as there may be some rare
people who do not dream. I happen to believe, however, that
most do – and that while reading this book, many will, in fact,
discover theirs beneath the thin skin of c***dhood training or
prudery – call it what you will.
I’ve already said why I think women’s fantasies are often far
richer and more adventurous than men’s. They are a true
women’s underground. But just as some people do and some do
not fantasize, some fantasies are meant to be shared and others
not. By opening up the underground, I am not suggesting we
have to tell or act out all our fantasies to be sexually happier; just
accept them without anxiety for what they are.
For example, no one objects to the idea that certain props like
a martini, music, low lights – elements outside the man – can get
a woman "in the mood"; then why should he feel threatened by
what is going on in her mind? Some people get warmed up
looking at erotic pictures or reading a bit of porn; does it matter
that the people in the pictures are other people or that the words
that excite her were written by another man? Then why should it
matter what, or of whom a woman is thinking? A woman doesn’t
need an erection to have sex; she can be entered at any time, and
a man can have an orgasm while his wife’s thinking about the
35
grocery list. Is that preferable? Wouldn’t they both enjoy it more
if, say, at the outset, during the preliminaries, she deliberately
changed mental reels, put on something a little more highly
charged than what to give the k**s for supper tomorrow? And
would it really matter whether her imagery were a rerun of one of
their own earlier more erotic sessions together (such as in
Bertha’s fantasy which follows), or if she got her sexual charge
by imagining that she was being fucked by some tennis stars she
doesn’t even know (as does Bellinda)? What matters is the
quality of the real sex, and if a private screening of her own
favorite erotica gets her in the mood quicker than a martini, and
ultimately gives him a better fuck, then why not? It’s not telling
him your fantasy that’s important, it’s telling yourself it’s okay to
have it. For some women, fantasy is the strongest sexual foreplay
of all; what they should both remember is that it’s the real man
she really wants – or presumably she wouldn’t be there. 
Bertha
While having intercourse with my husband, I will sometimes
go over our past lovemaking sessions in my head, ones that were
particularly exciting, where we both did and said things we don’t
normally do. I’d like it to be that way all the time, of course –
with the bed practically torn apart and us ending up on the floor,
wet and sticky and happy – but of course it doesn’t always
happen that way. So I re-create it, rolling him over in my mind
when, say, all he’s really doing is lying there on top of me and
thrusting away.
We’ve had some incredible times in bed and out, especially in
the shower playing catch-me-if-you-can with our bodies covered
in Sardo oil. Those are the times I remember. I do it especially if
I’m not particularly excited and it helps me to reach the aroused
state I want. Then when I get there he does, too. My husband
36
knows of this and fully approves; I sometimes think he even
relies on it, say, when he’s tired. It’s as though he were saying,
"Come on, baby, remember how it was, get us up there."
We’ve been married two and a half years and enjoy a good sex
life. But I’ve invariably found that re-creating these scenes with
my husband (in my mind) leads to a more erotic session, which
in turn gives me new material for the next time. For me, my
fantasies are money in the bank, if you know what I mean.
[Taped interview]
BeIlinda
 While I was putting this book together, I met and talked
with Dr. Robert Chartham, psychologist and author of The
Sensuous Couple. He showed me a letter he’d received from a
woman we’ll call Bellinda, in which she complained that her sex
life was dreary, that her mind wandered to the day’s trivia during
sex, and that she felt guilty that the only sexually exciting
thoughts she seemed to have were of tennis star John Harrison’s
thighs:
"Last year," she wrote, "I went to the Albert Hall to watch
John Harrison in person play indoor tennis. I was sitting on
purpose near the umpire’s chair so I could be near his legs. I just
could not take my eyes off him, and when he was toweling down,
he stared back for a lovely long moment, our eyes were really
locked. He may have been wondering what this stupid woman
(me) was looking at, but I prefer to think that my message got
through, which was, `My God, I’d like you to thrust yourself
inside me.’ If it’s possible for a woman to say that with her eyes,
then I said it."
Dr. Chartham’s advice to her and her subsequent reply follow.

37
Dear Bellinda:
By believing yourself to be, as you put it, a "sexual dud," you are
making yourself one.
You have quite the wrong attitude toward lovemaking, and your
husband seems no better.
You have got yourself all worked up about sexual responses and the
quality of them, when you ought to be fully relaxed, and letting things
just happen to your body. Instead of thinking about next day’s lunch
while you are being made love to, why don’t you think of John Harrison’s
thighs, or better still imagine that those are John Harrison’s hands
and mouth caressing you, and John Harrison’s cock that is up you. Try
it and see what happens. Let me know.
We call it fantasizing, and nearly all of us, men and women, have
our sexual fantasies – at least from time to time. It’s quite a legitimate
way of awakening our sexual senses. The only thing is, don’t let on to
your husband that you are imagining that he’s John Harrison; he might
be hurt.
Best wishes,
Robert Chartham
Dear Dr. Chartham,
Thank you so much for your letter. I am perfectly certain you were
aware of the effect that phrase "John Harrison’s cock that is up you"
would have on me. Of course I have thought of this and longed for it,
but being able to tell some one and see the words written down was
somehow extra exciting. In my thoughts I have used the word penis, but
your phrase sent a sort of electric shock through me. All that day (last
Friday) I felt very odd, warm and sort of open and receptive. I bought a
black scanty garment because I know that color turns my husband on. I
just couldn’t wait until we were in bed, as we have two c***dren around.
I was in bed first, so my husband hadn’t seen the little black thing I was
wearing.
I must say it had a dramatic effect! He came into me right away and
in a few seconds had come off. Needless to say, I couldn’t quite match
his speed, but came soon afterward and it was more intense than usual.
We made love twice that night and again in the morning, and were both
in a daze of wellbeing the next day. It is thanks to you, and I feel that
it’s now much more likely that I shall not have to fight for my orgasms
in the future. To make things even more sexual for me, there was John
Harrison himself on television doing a "B is to"commercial! Not a very
erotic product, but I wasn’t watching the gravy! I just hope I behaved
naturally, as my husband was watching and it came as a bit of a shock.
38
The orgasm in the morning was the best, as I threw all guilt to the
winds and imagined John Harrison begging me to let him make love to
me. In this fantasy he is completely unable to control himself and is
holding his penis in an effort to suppress his erection. He fails, and
comes white he is standing there, the semen spurting through his fingers
onto me.
I agree with you that this must be kept from my husband, as it would
hurt him and might wreck future developments.
I have never told anyone these things in my life before and I thank
you for releasing thoughts which made me feel so guilty. My husband
says he never thinks of me as a wife but as a mistress, so I suppose that
is his fantasy. I shall have to be careful to keep your letter hidden; I
don’t want to lose it, as it is stimulating to see "John Harrison’s cock up
you" written down.
I realize I can’t feel this way every day of the year, but I have made
a start and shall now enjoy my fantasies instead of trying to push them
away.
APPROVAL
 I said earlier that I didn’t want to act too strongly as
advocate in this book, that I wanted to let the material speak for
itself. Aside from believing in sexual fantasy as an interesting
side of women’s sexualitybeing a fantasist myself – I had little to
say on the subject before I began collecting this material. I’ve
learned a lot from the women who contributed to this book; in
fact, all I have to say comes directly from what they’ve told me,
and have imaginatively illustrated for me in their fantasies. But if
I haven’t interfered with the fantasies themselves, I have selected
certain ones to appear in the book, and grouped and classified
them in a definite order of progression.
Any number of people could have done this according to
whatever arbitrary system of classification they might have
chosen. That I have chosen this order therefore i means to me that
I am acting as advocate after all. This book is designed to win
39
you over, unequivocally, first to the idea of female sexual fantasy
as an introduction to love play, and eventually to the validity of
sexual fantasy at any time.
I began by thinking that it was obvious that it doesn’t matter
what a woman is thinking of during sex; if it excites her, it’s
good, and thus adds to the joy of both. But I know how the
material in this book has been received even by friends I’d call
sophisticated and "liberated." Their reactions tell me how difficult
it will be for other people to accept, even to believe, some of the
sexual images women say they have, especially during sex. Even
harder to believe will be the statements of these women that these
fantasies occurred during happy, satisfying sex with men they
loved.
That is why I broached the topic of fantasy during sex 3 with
the easily understood idea of fantasy as sexual foreplay; I assume
we are all in favor of that, of anything that leads to sex. As the
next step, I would also assume that we are all in favor of anything
that gives us stronger feelings of reassurance or approval during
sex. (I need not explain to my women readers the
misapprehension in the idea widespread among men, who have
done most of the writing on sex, that because women don’t have
the outward giveaway of inner sexual anxieties – the limp cock –
that women suffer less and need less reassurance.) Therefore, in
the fantasies you are about to read, the fact that women like Sally,
Vicki, and Sondra get the desired approval from such universal
judgment figures as Mother, the doctor, and even Jesus Christ,
should strike a sympathetic chord. If you can understand and
accept the idea of female fantasy as a form of sexual foreplay and
excitement, the idea that fantasy, by allaying anxiety, can allow
the excitement to grow cannot be too strange a progression of
thought. 
40
Sally
 My friend Sally owns her own small boutique. She’s in her
early twenties, has long, multilayered black hair, and the kind of
figure that looks perfect under one of her own flowing chiffon
designs. She recently finished a yearlong affair with a man twice
her age, who, as a parting gesture, set her up in the boutique
business. She considers this latest affair "the greatest education of
my life." She is still terrifically fond of Alan, her benefactor, and
talks of him with enthusiasm. Having known him briefly, and
knowing Sally’s zest for anything new, I would imagine that the
"education" Sally refers to would include some fascinating new
chapters in sexual exploration. She admits that he will be a hard
act for any new man in her life to follow; "I really am so bored
with younger men now," she says. 
I’ve thought about this fantasy quite a bit, ever since I started
having it, dreaming it. I’ve analyzed it ten different ways, but I’m
still not quite sure what it means. I don’t think I had it before I
knew Alan, but maybe I did. He brought me out in many different
ways, so maybe the fantasy had been there all along, but I just
never acknowledged it until him. It’s really a very simple fantasy
on the surface; I have a variety of twists I add to it depending on
my mood. Basically, it’s that while I am making love I have this
image of me lying there, naked, just as I really am, with the man,
or men, and while we are fucking I’m talking on the telephone to
my mother. Isn’t that weird? What I have to do, of course, is
control my voice, talk to her normally as if nothing unusual is
going on. Every now and then she’ll ask, "What was that I
heard?" Every time she becomes suspicious, I get wildly excited,
but even during those long periods while she and I just chat – far
more amiably than we do in reality – I lie there in a great warm
bath of arousal. It’s very comfortable talking to her like this, also
wildly exciting.
41
She used to come on very heavily with Alan – after all, they’re
about the same age. She’s an incredible flirt. Also, she never
really approved of me and Alan; either that or she was jealous.
But she’s always very sweet and understanding to me on the
fantasy telephone.
The funny thing is, when I do come, when I reach an orgasm
and I can’t control my voice any longer, she doesn’t scold or hang
up as you would expect, she just keeps on chatting in this kind of
nice warm voice that she never uses with me in reality. [Taped
interview]
Vicki
 Vicki is thirty -two and single, just out of her second
divorce. Her exotic good looks appeal to a variety of men, but
Vicki’s own preference has always been limited to the rat
bastards. She’s already set her sights on her next conquest (I
mean victimizer) and is the first one to laugh at the hard knocks
that lie ahead for her. "That’s how I am," is how she puts it,
adjusting the fall of a tight little T-shirt over her boyish figure,
before sailing forth to meet her Waterloo.
When she’s not being knocked, Vicki’s generally to be found
in the archives of some far-flung museum; she is a
well-established art historian, appears regularly on TV, and
writes for art publications in half a dozen countries. You would
think she’d seen enough suffering on the cross without adding
her own.
Interesting you should ask, my dear, because I’m sure I’ve got
you to thank – or blame – for these strange new thoughts that
have entered my sex life ever since we talked about this book of
yours last year. That’s how long they’ve been going on. No,
wrong, I’m sure they were there all along, but it was our talking
about fantasies that brought them to the surface. Nowadays I
42
can’t seem to go to bed with a man without having this image
that he is my doctor. I can’t really say whether this focused
fantasy has really heightened sex for me or not. All I know is that
there he is, cap and mask, bearing just the slightest resemblance
to my real doctor. Or is it just the cap and mask? You know the
old line about doctors: They all look alike when you’ve got your
feet in the stirrups. Not that I’ve had one of those examinations
for years. Okay, I know it’s dumb when you’re over twenty-five
not to, but I’ve always hated those check-ups. Remember how
you screamed at me in college for not seeing a doctor when I
hadn’t had a period for six months? And me still a virgin. Well,
that turned out all right, didn’t it?
You know, the only thing that bothers me about this doctor
fantasy is that I don’t understand the association. I’ve never had a
romance with a doctor. God knows, I’ve never been excited
during one of those examinations. I never even went through the
ritual c***dhood games of Doctor and Nurse with the
neighborhood boys. But get me in bed with a man these days and
there we all are – me and the guy in bed, and me and the doctor
in my head. The more excited I get, my legs up, the doctor
between them – my lover I mean…well, you know what I mean –
anyway, the more intent the examination, the more intense the
excitement. The closer the doctor gets to his prognosis, the closer
I get to orgasm. And then, without fail, right before orgasm, the
doctor’s masked face zooms in close to mine and those loving
eyes tell me even before he speaks that I’m in great shape,
everything’s just where it should be.
Now that I think of it, tell it out loud, I realize I should edit
what I said earlier, the part about blaming you for bringing all
this up. Whatever it means, all I know is my sex life has never
been better. [Taped conversation]
43
Francesca
 Francesca is a pretty Jewish mother of three. Her sweet
disposition goes a long way in running a house constantly
teeming with her teen-age c***dren’s friends and her non-stop
husband’s business associates, who seem to fly in hourly from all
over the world. Under her quiet but firm hand, all generations
and nationalities meet and merge around the f****y dining table.
Her mother lives with them three months of the year. "I have very
ambivalent feelings about my mother," she says. "I suppose I love
her and accept her more now than I ever did, but it’s very rare
that I can even kiss her on the cheek. I used to sort of shrink from
being touched by anyone, but now I’m much more liberated…
with everyone except my mother. I’ve often wondered if there
was anything homosexual about this fantasy; when I was
nineteen I had an unfulfilled lesbian experience in Paris. But I
don’t know, as often as I fantasize about women, I fantasize
about men, and my real sexual life is very much only with men."
(This interview with Francesca shows how women often talk
about their fantasies. Even though Francesca was an interested
volunteer, she begins by trying to tell it all in one semiabstract
sentence. Only as she reworks the almost u*********s images
again and again in her mind as she tells it to me, will she
remember the elaborate details.) 
I’m afraid my fantasies are just the usual ones. This is my
favorite: I am brought at the age of thirteen or f******n, as a
pubescent girl, by my mother to be sold to an Oriental potentate.
Actually, it’s a faceless mother, not really my mother, because
I rather have this thing against my mother. But she’s somebody
of authority and she’s brought me here to sell me. She’s told me
in advance exactly what I am to do. In fact, she’s trained me
herself since c***dhood to perform sexually, she’s raised me as a
purely and perfect sexual object, demonstrating on me herself to
show me just how everything should be done. She’s performed
44
cunnilingus on me, done everything to me, and showed me with her
own body. Actually, it gets a little confusing here as to whether it’s
a mother or who it is…but it is a woman.
We enter the palace. And there is the potentate sitting on his
throne like a great Buddha, a rajah. I have been instructed by my
mother exactly what I must do; there is no hesitation on my part,
I must perform well, it is the culmination of my training, or I will
not be bought. And it is a great honor to be bought. My mother
begins by describing my abilities to the Rajah. In fact, she begins
by demonstrating on him herself just what it is she has taught me
to do. She fucks him, sitting on top of him on his throne, she goes
down on him, she plays with him all the while talking to him of
me.
Then she performs on me, she goes down on me, she fucks me,
but not with any apparatus – there’s never any of that – she does
it with her finger. I lie there, responding just as I should as her
finger or her tongue enter me, my beautiful body reacting
perfectly.
It gets confused here…let me think…The Rajah himself is
passive throughout all of this. But he’s pleased with my
performance, very pleased, that’s the most important thing, of
course.
He says, "Yes, she will do, she’s marvelous, she will have a
high position in the court …"
It never has anything to do with, "She’ll be the most bejeweled
or the richest"; it’s not that kind of harem. The idea is that I’ve
performed beautifully and that I’m the most sexual figure he’s
ever seen and he wants me there by his side. (I suppose this all
has to do with pleasing the man, but it does get me worried
afterward sometimes just why he is so passive, why I’m always
doing to him. Let me try to remember more.)
He, the Rajah, never leaves his throne. He sits up there and my
mother and I perform below him on a kind of stage, a platform.
We are naked at this point, but when I was brought in I was
beautifully robed. I was taken to him and he parted my robes and
45
murmured appreciation. But it’s my mother who undresses me,
pointing out all the beautiful parts of my body as she uncovers
them, "Look at this body, the beauty of the breasts …" (That’s
another thing; I used to be very hung-up about being flat-chested
– I’m over that now – but certainly in fantasies I’m beautifully
endowed.) "Look at how I’ve nurtured her," she continues, her
hands moving over my hips, parting my ass for him to see, "look
how beautifully she’s shaped, just to please you."
Then she has me lie down and she parts my legs, exposing my
cunt so that he can see how perfect it is. This is when she
performs on me. All this time he’s masturbating. And so are the
courtiers, oh yes, it’s a big M-G-M court, with Nubians standing
around holding torches (they’re very tall and they aren’t
masturbating, but the others are, and the women courtiers too).
Then I go and sit on the Rajah’s lap, he just parts his gown,
and I fuck him…after I’ve gone down on him. I sit there naked
on his cock on his throne and through it all he does nothing,
nothing to me, nothing for me. I do all the work…which is what
I’ve been trained to do, so in the fantasy it doesn’t matter, but
now that I think of it, it’s strange that there’s really nothing in it
for me sexually. What matters is that I’m the best, I’m accepted.
The sex part with the Rajah isn’t what counts – whether he’s big
or skillful or anything; I have other fantasies where size and skill
and three men at once are what turns me on – but this one, and
it’s my favorite, it’s all about being accepted. What I mean is, if
I’m being fucked in real life, and I have this fantasy…it’s the
greatest pusher in the world. [Taped interview]
Sondra
Music is playing on the record player. As I sit listening to the
plucking of the harpsichord, I wonder if Dali must have dreamed
up this fantasy to torment me. You see, one of my fantasies
46
concerns him…not that I want a wispy end of his mustache to
tickle my cunt (a word I prefer to clitoris, which sounds so
clinical, or clit, which is so flip) but I want that big black octopus
to take me in every way all at once, with every tentacle going full
f***e at the same time since I tire so easily.
The big black octopus, I must explain, was in a gallery off
Fifth Avenue. It was a Dali vernissage and included a huge
painting of Jesus preaching his Sermon on the Mount. Well,
exactly opposite this hedonism were several beautiful and erotic
drawings, and the one I really fancied was this octopus having a
girl. As I stared at it, I lived it…each black rhythmic finger in
and out of her body and my body, winding all the way up
(because I’m a very deep person) and ending in a thin point – not
like a knife, but all the same gentle and definite. A corkscrew
arrangement follows the end of the point with a kind of rubbing,
twisting power and f***e; it makes me reel and scream with
delight. One after the other, each tentacle makes me come again
and again, many comings per black thing, and there is Jesus still
talking to these poor infidels from his lofty place, but really He is
watching me while I gaze into the eyes of my taker, this huge
body – head like the end of a giant orchid penis as it fucks me
and engulfs the whole of me with those spent fingers but with
many more still poised, still ready to come as I come again and
again…aaaahhhhhh! "Bless you, my c***d … " [Conversation]
EXPLORATION
 The next three fantasies are from women who are sexually
happy in their beds. At least they say they are, and I’m prepared
to accept what a woman tells me about her sex life. The
alternative is to say that because each of these women fantasizes
beyond what is actually happening, it follows that the real sex is
inadequate and she dissatisfied. But that would be playing more
47
than amateur psychiatrist, it would be playing God. No thank
you.
For many women, fantasy is a way of exploring, safely, all the
ideas and actions which might frighten them in real. ity. In
fantasy they can expand their reality, play out certain sexual
variables and images in much the same way that c***dren enter
into fantasy as a form of play, of trying out desires, releasing
energies for which they have no outlet in reality. Thinking about
it, even getting excited over the image, doesn’t mean you want it
as your reality…or else we all, night dreamers that we are, would
be suppressed robbers, bisexuals, murderers, or even inanimate
objects. 
Karen
I have this fantasy quite often while Ben is fucking me. In fact,
I’d say I have it during our best sessions, when my body is most
relaxed and inventive. Ben gets so excited when I’m into this
fantasy it’s as though he were having it too. Yet I know if it were
to really happen it would scare the hell out of him – and out of
me. I don’t think we have any room in our lives for any kind of
group scene; it simply wouldn’t fit in; we wouldn’t know how to
handle it. But in fantasy, it’s fantastic.
The three of us are in the living room, me, Ben, and my friend
Helen. Our living room, here at home. Only the windows are
larger, big bay windows with large panes and no d****s, no
curtains, the way those windows are in the endless little houses –
all lit up along the endless roads that stretch across the
countryside, the people’s lives exposed, like…We have just come
in from shopping, the three of us, and as I go into the kitchen to
put away the groceries and start dinner, I see Ben help Helen out
of her coat. I stand at the sink, watching them behind me
reflected in this huge polished window. Ben is standing behind
48
her with his hands on her shoulders, on her coat, but she takes his
hands quickly and slips them down, cupping them around her
breasts, holding them there. They don’t realize that I can see, as
their backs are to me. I make little noises with the groceries to
reassure them that I am busy putting things away. I run the water
in the sink, giving them time to go on. Ben hesitates, letting her
press his hands against her breasts. Then she presses back
against him, rubbing against his groin. I can feel the rush of
excitement that charges Ben, that gets him instantly erect as I can
get him, as I so often have by rubbing my bottom against him.
I go back into the living room, but first I clear my throat and
start talking so they will know I am coming. I walk through the
room, telling them I’m going up to have a quick bath, telling Ben
to fix Helen a drink and keep her company. But I don’t go
upstairs. I stand just outside the door and wait, watching them.
Ben sits on the sofa, shy as always, and it is Helen who moves in,
kneels in front of him, unzips his fly and takes his penis in her
hand, puts it into her mouth. Ben’s hands start to push her
away… He looks quickly in the direction I’ve gone. But the
pleasure is too much. He sees Helen, sees her lips round his
penis, her mouth full of him, her lips bulging around it as though
she’s going to swallow it. He reaches for her breasts again and
fondles them; they seem to grow in his hands, to swell in size.
Until they are as large as mine. Her blond head moves faster and
faster, up and down on his penis, pushing her lips back so that
Ben can see her teeth, small and white, moving as though she is
eating some delicious piece of meat. The tip of it slips farther and
farther down into her throat; Ben is practically paralyzed with
ecstasy. He falls back against the sofa, his hands reaching for his
trouser front, unfastening it altogether so that she can really get at
him. He is no longer the Ben I know at all. Helen undoes her
blouse, never letting his penis rest, sucking away on it. She takes
her breasts in her own hands, and kneads them so that drops of
milk gush from them onto Ben’s pubic hairs, soaking them. I
49
move quietly into the room, knowing they won’t stop now, and
wanting to watch them more closely. They have forgotten now
that I am even in the house. Ben is about to come in her mouth,
but he wants the milk even more and he lifts her, drags her onto
the sofa, so that he can suck her breasts while his hands undress
her, fondle her until she moans for him to put it into her, there on
our sofa, their clothes half on, half off, in front of the huge picture
window. I shake off my clothes and naked I go over to them. I get
on the sofa behind Ben. I want so badly to join them, to give Ben
even more pleasure in return for all the pleasure he is giving
Helen – who is really part me and part Helen – and suddenly I
have this warm wet thing to put into him, a penis, my penis. I
press it into him slowly, but all the way in. Ben gasps with
excitement, and I feel the same wild sensation as though it really
was a port of me going into him, as if it really were my penis.
Firmly. quickly, I move it in and out in rhythm with his fucking
Helen, whose pleasure I can also feel. Having it both ways,
having everything, it is overwhelming. I can’t stand it, it is too
much, and I press deeper and deeper into my husband until it
seems my penis goes through Ben and into Helen, into me
myself, and I die with pleasure. [Conversation]
Abbie
I’ve been thinking more and more about my fantasies lately.
I’ve even tried talking to my husband about them, that is, the
ones I think wouldn’t make him angry. I wouldn’t dare tell him
that I often think of my old boy friend, of how it used to be with
him, nor of my thoughts of some unknown man who has f***ed
himself upon me, which in my imagination I seem to enjoy.
For some odd reason, while having sexual relations with my
husband I prefer him to be fully clothed, and while we are in bed,
I’d rather not see his "parts." I’d rather we have sex when I didn’t
have to see his penis. Although he enjoys studying my "areas," I
50
cannot bring myself to do the same. It turns me on more when
things are left to the imagination. But my husband tends to
parade his "parts" in front of me, even though I’ve asked him not
to, and mentioned that our sex life might improve if he didn’t.
You may therefore find it strange that in my latest fantasy I tell
my husband that I think I would enjoy watching him having sex
with another woman. Not really someone we know – preferably
some strange female. That way we’d know no relationship could
come of it. But if it were to come true I don’t know if I’d have the
nerve to allow it. Yet I keep thinking it would be fun.
I also have fantasies of me with other women. But these
women have no face, I mean they are no one in particular. These
occur usually during masturbation, which is maybe two, three
times a month. I don’t really have lesbian fantasies, because for
me to do the act on a female, to me it seems repulsive, but the
idea of a female doing it to me seems pleasurable. (Selfish,
perhaps?)
I know I began this letter by saying I do discuss some
fantasies with my husband, but I’m afraid that even that is a
fantasy! I can’t think of any fantasy we’ve discussed, but then we
have a communication problem! [Letter]
Hilda
I am thirty-seven years of age. My marriage is a happy one and
the sexual part of our life together extremely satisfying. I like to
think of my husband’s penis as being small but very powerful. I
often get on top of him, squatting in a knees-up position. He
strokes my buttocks and caresses my anus while he thrusts from
underneath. When I feel his fingers exploring my bottom, my
fantasy is that a very long but delicately thin penis is penetrating
my anus. I can feel this thin shaft penetrating me from behind
and the feel of the palms of his hands pressing against my
buttocks reminds me of another male attacking me from behind.
51
This causes me to relieve the muscular tension which I have built
up in my pelvis as though to admit this second party to my body.
As my husband and I come to our climax, I imagine that this thin
shaft inside my rear is pulsating and thrusting to fill me with a
double ration of semen, thus ensuring that the act of intercourse,
if not successful by my husband, has been achieved by the
fantasy "thing" behind me. I have no feelings of who might be the
owner of this aggressor from behind me. He or It is a nothing in
my mind, but is a very real sensation of additional intrusion
within my body. Sometimes the tension in my rear is so great that
I lose all control, and the moment after my husband has come,
my bladder relaxes completely and I pee, flooding back to him
the semen that he has just shot into me. We have only once tried
to have anal intercourse, but because of the thick dimension of
his mighty dwarf I just could not take him. The fact of my
involuntary release of just a little urine gives my man a
tremendous thrill.
I have seen cows being served by a bull on a farm that belongs
to some friends. One particular bull is very broad across the back,
like the flat top of a. table. My husband and I frequently have sex
in the lounge or the kitchen after the c***dren are in bed or away
for the weekend. Then I imagine that I am lying on the back of
the bull, while the bull is mounting a cow. I experience a distinct
feeling of the kitchen table or the lounge settee on which I lie
heaving up and down. My hands automatically go down on either
side of the table to grasp the legs, to prevent myself from falling
off the back of the frantic bull as he works away at the cow. I can
feel my body thrusting up and down in time with the thrusts of
the bull into the cow. Sometimes my husband has extreme
difficulty staying inside me. Invariably I experience a climax
before my husband in these situations, and his continuing action
to bring off his own climax results in me having a second
orgasm, which I imagine in my mind to be the bull flooding the
cow with his sperm. On these occasions I imagine my husband’s
52
penis to be even greater in girth than it really is. In fact, I imagine
it as thick as the bull. To make this even more realistic, I
sometimes insert a finger into my vagina at the moment of his
climax to swell his real dimension to what I imagine would
represent the bull’s erection. My husband enjoys this routine,
feeling that my finger’s there to help stimulate him. However, it
is my desire to feel filled by an enormous penis that is really the
key to the whole situation. [Letter]
Heather
I’m twenty-two and very shy, and group gropes aren’t my
scene at all. But my imagination isn’t the least bit shy. When my
husband and I are making love, or when I masturbate, I visualize
my husband screwing another woman while I am screwing
another man. We’re all in the same room, or in two double beds,
and I can see what they’re doing in a big mirror. It excites me
very much. I can’t remember when this started or what started it,
but I very rarely reach orgasm without thinking about it. [Letter]
Kitty
Sometimes during sex, or just during the day, I think of what it
would be like to trade husbands, that is, for me and my husband
to have sex with a couple with whom we are good friends…me
with the guy and my husband with the other wife. This can be
one of several couples that we know, or any new couple we meet
and hit it off with.
I often tell my husband of these "group sex" fantasies, that is,
of imagining trading off with our friends and imagining what
they look like naked, and he reciprocates. We often talk of what it
would be like to swap with Virginia and Dick or Fran and Ernie
for instance, but never do so, and are quite sure we never will.
It’s just the imagining it, thinking of what it might be like, and
53
their bodies, what we all might do that is so exciting. But if I
happen to be around a friend when she is dressing or nude, which
of course doesn’t happen often, I make mental notes and then
describe to him in great detail her feminine charms. He does the
same for me if he happens to see someone I know in the men’s
room. We both thoroughly enjoy having this nude mutual
fantasizing about our friends; we find it very stimulating and
exciting, even if it will never happen…especially so, I guess. You
can go so much further in fantasy than you can in reality. [Letter]
SEXUAL INITIATIVE
 Society encourages women to find sexual partners; a
woman without one is disturbing, she is only half a woman
(spinsters and nuns are downright creepy to some people).
Society demands she have sex (a marriage must be consummated
to be legal), yet she is barred from initiating sex. She is granted
sexual desires, urged to fulfill them, but discouraged from taking
the active role…except in fantasy, where, in her own way, in her
own time, she can take what she’s been told is hers rightfully as a
woman.
What is meant by "She’s a real woman"? Men say it with such
loaded admiration that every woman within hearing distance
freezes in envy and anticipation of finding out, at last, what it is
that the "real" woman has. (Women don’t say "She’s a real
woman" of one another; how would we recognize one? We’ve
been trying to find out what it is to be a woman since we were
born.)
Information’ is so scarce and contradictory on the vital
essentials of womanhood, you would think someone (Mother?)
was intentionally trying to mislead us from the beginning. Not
only contradictions within, but contradictions without; the clues
54
we do get seem to go directly against what we feel, what we want
to do.
Our first toy is a baby, a doll baby; our first "play" role is that
of Mother, and while we dimly know this all has something to do
with our sex, we are given no clues about that. Some step seems
to have been left out, and the anger and anxiety our mothers show
beneath their fixed smiles when we ask questions about it show it
was left out deliberately, and we’d better Keep Off that particular
grass. We play house with our play babies, but it’s a daddyless
house. Little boys don’t play house; it’s not an accepted role. Nor
is there any accepted play role in which the little mothers can
explore their first sexual drives, which often come so
unexpectedly. Little girls with lots of suddenly newfound energy,
who want to run and holler, swing in trees and climb walls, are
called tomboys. Clearly, spontaneity and action are not the
quickest route to womanhood. But if it is not an acceptable outlet
for these mysterious, perhaps troubling new energies, what is?
We are not told. We only know there is a mystery here. We can
go wrong somewhere. All about us is silence. We learn to be
still. Passive.
Eventually a girl grows out of doll babies and begins to get her
first signs of having miraculously arrived at womanhood.
(Without understanding how she got there, because to her
knowledge she has done nothing, learned nothing, experienced
nothing at all. Can this be it? Doing nothing, avoiding the
mystery, being passive and ignorant – is that being a woman?)
Whatever the answer is, boys are apparently aware which girls
have solved the problem. They begin to ask those girls out on
dates. Dates lead directly and naturally to those desires and urges
she’s been stifling. And wonder of wonders, the way to get asked
out most (to be the most womanly?) is to do what you really want
to do, and stifle nothing at all! Freedom, excitement and "real"
womanhood suddenly and magically seem united and integrated,
beckoning at last.
55
Wrong. Once again it is pointed out by Mother and the
other girls, if you’re slow in catching on that action, the
seemingly easiest way to womanhood, is not the nicest way. Is
maybe not the way at all. In fact, once again, it seems
womanhood has something to do with not doing what you want
to do, with frustration and passivity. Suddenly c***dhood’s vague
distinction between "nice" little girls and girls who were not
"nice" becomes a decided hard-line distinction between women:
there are two kinds. The ones boys like to go out with, and the
kind they marry. But which of the two is the "real" woman? The
choice is more bewildering now that she’s had a taste of the
forbidden fruit: Whether to reach out and respond, or to hold
back, to hold out for marriage.
No one is taking any chances: Marriage is now painted – by
Mother? – as the glorious answer to every maiden’s prayer, the
end of the rainbow, the beginning of "happily ever after …" And
just to be sure the marriage sticks – the maiden doesn’t wander,
the "real" woman is further defined as not only married, but also
a mother. Or to put it another way – Mother’s way – one isn’t a
real woman until one is a mother.
But just as with baby doll toys that arrived out of a sexless
void, a vital step between herself as she is now and this new
"real" womanhood has been passed over in silence. With each
new man in her life she could have learned something new,
maybe contradictory things (one man’s real woman is another
man’s dull or cutting tool), but always something that might have
brought her closer to the enigma of herself and of what
womanhood could indeed be for her. The prospect of this
exploration of the variousness of men and women and life itself is
fascinating, frightening, and forbidding – if not forbidden (by
Mother and the other girls).
I’m convinced this is why so many women marry early: For
every woman who holds out for the unknown, for sexual
exploration, there are hundreds who anxiously grab marriage,
56
motherhood, and the symbolic surface manifestation that she has
at last arrived: She is a real woman. The wedding ring certifies it
and motherhood guarantees it. Who is there in the world to doubt
these majestic reassurances? Only herself, the self in her fantasies
who picks up where her real self left off in trying out and trying
on women’s various sexual roles.
One role she’s been denied from the beginning is that of
sexual initiator, innovator. A woman may ask a man to dinner,
but she may not ask him to dance. She may ask him to pass her
the salt if she wants more of it, even reach across the table to get
it, but she may not put her hand on his knee under it. She will
coax him to try her new dishes and urge him to have more
because Mother told her his stomach was a quicker (nicer) way to
his heart than the telephone. Traditionally, women wait to be
asked, or acted upon. To reach out for the man you want is to be
aggressive, and to reach out for the way you want him in bed
isn’t just aggressive, it’s unfeminine. The fact that he might enjoy
what follows her first move isn’t what’s at issue: the point is that
it isn’t done, hasn’t been done, and won’t be done until men and
women are convinced that changing the traditional sexual roles
doesn’t constitute a threat.
Meanwhile, if he’s too shy to telephone, or perhaps less
imaginative or worn out in bed than she (might be, given the
chance), then two people who’d like to never do get started and
the sheets barely get rumpled. He never knows what he’s missed;
she does, but only in her fantasies. And if in those fantasies, as in
so many in this book, she comes on like a tiger, in a startlingly
aggressive role – she tying him down on the bed, don’t hastily
put the little lady down as a secret dominating sexual sadist:
Sometimes you have to shout just to be heard.
Even as sexually self-accepting a woman as Carol (below) has
to fantasize a sex-instruction class where an imagined instructor
tells her to take the initiative before she can, in reality, do
something as loving and natural as climb on top of her husband.
57
Faye’s fantasy, which follows Carol’s, of initiating her lover into
a three-way sex scene, is something she has always longed to do
and feels he would enjoy too, but only if she took him by the
hand. Why not? Think how much more active the dance floor and
the bedroom might be if women (and men) felt easier about
taking the first step, making the first move, assuming a second
position…or a third, or a fourth. 
Carol
My husband and I are expatriate New Zealanders. We live in
Papua. My husband is fifty-five years old and I am nearly
thirty-eight. We have been married 18 years. We have two
c***dren, and have had and continue to enjoy a highly satisfactory
sex life together.
My fantasy, which often occupies me, is that we are a
demonstration couple for a class of young couples being
instructed in the art of intercourse. I can hear the instructor telling
the class of our progress toward climax. Every so often the
instructor wants us to change position so that his pupils can get a
better view between my legs. At this point I usually climb on top
of my husband. sometimes adopting a squatting attitude over him
to enable our audience to see our connected organs together.
Sometimes I hear the instructor tell me to take the active part.
whereupon I actually tell my husband that I want our movements
to come only from me until he ejaculates. He will usually
cooperate. unless I have misjudged hi, progress and he is about to
come off anyway, in which case I will mentally apologize to the
instructor. But on most of the occasions when my mind runs this
way, I can hear the instructor accurately telling the audience my
feelings while we are having each other, and he keeps talking the
whole time in a soft voice so as not to distract the pair of us.
Every time he instructs his class to watch more closely I become
even more excited, feeling their eyes on us. The instructor’s
58
voice, as he calmly tells me to do all the things I want to do, is
not like any voice I know, no particular friend or acquaintance.
But he is a friend in that his role in my fantasy is that of
benefactor, someone who is looking after me and knows my
every desire. He and I have a wonderful rapport. [Letter]
Faye
I’m not sure what got me started on this fantasy. I really like
Richard; in a way we’re more than just lovers, we’re great
friends. Marriage will never be our scene; we could go ages
without seeing one another, but whenever we are together it’s as
lovers, and we can pick up wherever we left off. I do love him,
but maybe it’s because I love him without the possessiveness that
so often goes with love that I have this fantasy. I don’t think
Richard’s ever had a conscious queer notion in his head, I mean I
don’t think he’d ever acknowledge being attracted sexually to
another guy. But I think there’s a bit of the bisexual in all of us,
and in some way I think I bring it out in Richard. Maybe it’s
because I want to. You see, I really get turned on by this idea of
me and Richard making it with another guy. I’d just love to see
him expressing some of that good solid love he has for sex, for
women – sharing it with men too.
And I’d love to be the one that makes it happen. That’s it, I
guess: I’d really love to initiate him into a happy little group
scene, and as long as I’m there, involved, I think he’d do it and
enjoy it. What’s interesting is I know I’d never be turned on with
this idea if Richard and I were serious about each other, because I
am too damn jealous and possessive. But I’d love to turn him on,
him and another man and me. It would be so friendly and
exciting.
I am kneeling in front of a fireplace, poking the embers back to
life. Only it’s not a real fire, it’s papier-mâché, and the room is
like that chalet we once rented in Switzerland; in fact the room is
59
a set, a stage. Because of the stage lights I can’t see the audience,
but I know they’re out there. Also, the fake fire throws out a
semicircular pink glow that surrounds me, making it hard to see
who the other man is.
He has just come into the room with Richard and they stand in
the shadows behind me, talking. As Richard goes into the other
room to mix us all a drink, the other man starts to follow him,
then changes his mind and comes and stands behind me. He puts
his big sheepskin coat around me, as I’m shivering. Then he
kneels beside me and takes the poker, but keeps my hand under
his, pressing it hard around the grooved handle. I watch my
fingers whiten under the pressure of his. Richard’s voice comes
warm and happy from the other room, and the sound of the ice
clinking in the glasses. I can smell the other man’s warm brandy
breath and feel the hardness of his thigh against me, and the
unrelenting pressure of his hand. I let the coat slip from my
shoulders, feeling the pain in my nipples as they harden visibly
under my sweater. The audience murmurs appreciatively. Now I
reach for a log to put on the fire and in the movement let my
nipples graze his shoulder. My gesture lets him know I won’t
resist; his pressure on my hand lessens. The audience claps very
quietly, approving. Squatting as he is, I can see the sudden bulge
in his trousers as I acquiesce. His cock moves like a quick
heartbeat, just above that mysterious place between a man’s legs
where all the seams of his trousers meet. Behind us is the
familiar sound of Richard’s voice, like a hum. He is humming as
he puts on the music, Shirley Bassey’s voice, heavy breathing
music-to-get-laid-by, Richard calls it. With his finger, just the
finger tip, the man lifts my sweater and bends his head to press
his warm lips around my breast, holding me in his mouth, just
his tongue flicking the nipple until I gasp. And the audience
gasps, too. My body begins to move with the music, my body and
this man’s mouth in a dance, all wet and warm now. With my
finger I begin to trace the seam between his legs and his mouth
60
responds, his tongue circling downward as my hand spreads
round his crotch, the fingers arched and separated over the
pressure beneath. In one motion I unzip his fly, setting him free
like some giant bird. Now his tongue is in my hair, reaching for it
just below the top of my low-slung pants. His hands tug to ease
them down so that he can get at me. I can feel his breath just
above my clitoris and can feel him inhale the scent of me; I am
wet with my own juices. His hands work quickly at the fastening
on my pants and I am free, too, his mouth open wide now, his
tongue full out for where I want it. I lean back, resting on my
hands, raising myself up to him, and he holds my buttocks,
pressing my upturned cunt to his mouth like some big, wet
persimmon. The lips of my cunt seem to move like real lips in
anticipation, begging him for his tongue until I feel it, warm and
full on that little spot, sucking it in a kiss. I strain, arching my
back to give him that whole part of my body, the music all
around me, Shirley wailing away for more, my head thrown back,
so far away from that other part of me, so lonely, until I open my
eyes and see Richard watching us, fascinated, his own erection
big and eager to share. "Come," my own lips form the word, and
he is on us, on top of me, his grateful mouth on mine, his cock
dangling in front of the other man’s face. But only for a second,
as the man raises his mouth from my cunt to Richard’s cock,
while thrusting his own cock into me with such f***e that my
scream of pleasure is drowned in the thunderous ovation from the
audience. [Taped interview]
INSATIABILITY
 Why do women fantasize about sex when they’ve got it, when
they’re right in the midst of it, Why do unashamed and sexually
satisfied women like Carol and Faye imagine more sex when they
already have their hands (etc.) full? Maybe because physically
61
women, most women, are never full, never sated sexually beyond
their imagination.
It need have nothing to do with reality, with whether the real
man can (or even would if he could) totally satisfy her; as I said
earlier, to reduce fantasy to the "nothing but" kind of thinking,
which says it is "only" frustration, is too simple. Fantasy, by
definition, is about something that isn’t happening, and some of
the most vivid fantasies I’ve collected are from women who are
clear about not wanting their fantasies to be reality.
No, rather than a frustrated cry for more real sex, I think that a
lot of female fantasy is a psychic need for a more complete
exploration of everything that was kept from them as girls, of
everything that conceivably could be thought sexual.
"The Road of Excess leads to the Palace of Wisdom," wrote
William Blake, and the u*********s mind knows this is true.
Fantasy means more involvement, more spontaneity, more take
as well as give, more focus on herself, and maybe more noise,
more black men, women, dogs, audiences, parents, experiences,
attitudes, roles. For women, sex is still the infinite and
inexhaustible variable, the one way she can unravel the mystery
of what it is to be and feel a woman. I think women have
enormous sexual appetites – far greater than is publicly
acknowledged.
Of course, these appetites could be fed in reality; often they are
not. But they do exist and can be made known to the woman
herself in fantasy. 
Clarissa
When my husband first begins to make love to me, just feeling
me and kissing me, there is one imaginary scene that comes to
my mind, and that is that I am an African fertility image or
statuette with long pointed breasts grotesquely exaggerated in
size, and that instead of my husband I am being loved by the
62
male counterpart, a fertility figure with an enormous penis far out
of proportion to his body.
This image seems to turn itself on without my trying or doing
anything about it, almost as soon as I am sure we will have
intercourse, and continues until I have had an orgasm. It has
nothing to do with my being dissatisfied with my husband’s
penis, which is a very good-sized one that fully satisfies me. I just
somehow seem to imagine that this enormous, long, thick penis
(with a giant knob on the end) is entering me. When we are just
starting, I imagine this huge organ is rubbing my enormous
breasts, and especially is more or less dueling with them, trying
to slide up between them and poking at first one and then the
other, and that I am holding it off from me by sticking my huge
breasts in the way. This is when my husband is stroking or
sucking my nipples. Again, it is not jealousy on my part or any
feeling of inadequacy, since I am quite sure he thinks I am
adequate in this respect.
For example, I’ll try to describe our very relaxed and loving
habits with one another and our happy appreciation and
acceptance of one another’s bodies: We sl**p nude, and he
almost always is in bed before my hair is put up. I do this in the
nude, standing in front of the large dresser mirror in our
bedroom. He watches because he likes to see my breasts lift as I
raise my arms to put in curlers, and then lower them. While we
ordinarily are very old fashioned in our language, he almost
invariably tells me, "You sure have yummy tits, k**," at such
times. When I am done, I walk to the bed, bend over so he can
nibble each nipple in turn for a moment, then turn the covers
down so he is exposed, and bend over and give his penis a quick
kiss. We do this every night, although we have sex only every
second or third night on the average. If he already has an erection
or a partial one, I linger longer on his penis since I know this is
"the" night. If it is not, but I feel I would like a little loving and
don’t think he is tired or worried or something, I will work on his
63
penis a bit more to see if he responds. But many nights it is only
a wifely kiss and nothing more happens. (Of course we kiss
mouth to mouth before going to sl**p, too.)
So you can see by the above that my fantasy of these
over-enlarged sex organs doesn’t come from any feeling of
frustration or lack of appreciation. Looking further back, I can’t
remember any fantasy as a c***d other than that of erect penises.
Although I don’t do it much now, I can’t remember when I
wasn’t masturbating some as a c***d…I am sure it was as young
as eleven years old, because my mother caught a girl friend and
me doing it together with candles when we were twelve, and I
had been doing it a long time then. The candles were my friend’s
idea, since she had found some of those wicked comic books in
her b*****r’s room, showing Dagwood and Blondie and Harold
Teen and Lillums and others having sex, both genital and oral,
with the man in each case always endowed with an enormous
and constantly erect penis. I kept that image in my mind the
whole time I masturbated…the sort of scary and exciting pictures
of those hug comic book penises. Actually, they weren’t scary in
the forbidden sense; sex was not a forbidden topic in our house.
My mother had given me very full and complete sex instruction
from a very early age, including the fact that sex is fun, which
most parents never mention. Mother didn’t scold us and didn’t
even tell my friend’s mother what we had been up to. She just
made us stop and told us to be careful not to hurt ourselves using
candles or anything like that. Although I did not experience my
first intercourse until I was f******n, I always was definitely
interested in boys’ penises from that day on, as well as before. I
do not know if this has anything to do with my African sex-god
fantasy or not. It may have, I suppose.
I might mention that I’ve never told my husband of this
fantasy, and I’m afraid I never will, because he would think I
thought he was too small, and I really don’t at all. [Letter]
64
Annabel
My fantasy is nearly always the same: I am being ****d by not
one man, but three or four. But the strange thing is that as each
man takes his turn, I have to take a bigger penis. Some of the
sizes of them in my fantasies are nine and twelve inches. And as
I have to open my legs wide to take them, the erotic pleasure I
have always brings on the most wonderful orgasm. The pleasure
I get is so intense that my husband also gets added pleasure,
thinking that it is he alone who is giving it to me. [Letter]
Iris
I am twenty-three years old, have been married two years, and
have two c***dren. The earliest fantasies I can remember were
when I was nine or ten years old; I would imagine that the boys
in my class were looking at me and touching me and discussing
my anatomy. Nowadays my fantasies are similar. I often fantasize
that the man I am with is closely examining my sexual organs,
not as a doctor, but as a lover. Sometimes I imagine he’s
discussing me with a friend while they both examine me and
bring me to orgasm manually while they watch. I often practice
this fantasy in front of a mirror while masturbating.
It was only recently that my husband and I admitted to one
another that we had fantasies. We have never described them,
just simply acknowledged their existence. I do sometimes think
of other men while my husband and I are making love. I most
often imagine men we know whom I find particularly attractive. I
usually imagine that these men have begged me to have an affair
with them and I’ve finally given in.
I don’t think my husband would be jealous if I told him of this
fantasy. Perhaps if I fulfilled it, he would be. He does know that I
enjoy thinking about men, and that I always wish I knew what’s
behind the zipper of every man I look at. [Letter]
65
Nora
My husband is not an imaginative man and our lovemaking is
not at all varied. I used to attempt to get him to try different
things, but he never wanted to. The reason that I was more
advanced was not that I’d had more experience before marriage
than he had, but I had had some, and I guess what took place was
what the man wanted, in all cases. Anyway, he was clearly
offended, for example, when I tried once to push his head down
toward my cunt, and he stubbornly pushed it up again to give me
a conventional kiss on the mouth. He doesn’t even seem happy
with me on top, although he lets me once in a while.
In every other area except bed I consider him an ideal husband
– or at least a good one, so I’m determined to reconcile myself to
a somewhat deprived sex life. The way I do it is I achieve variety
with my fantasies, and I achieve an orgasm almost every time by
using them. I think variety is the key to the whole thing, and the
reason so many marriages go stale is that they just do the same
thing over and over. Well, so do we, but in my head it’s different
every time.
I do it all quite deliberately. I can tell, when I’m getting ready
for bed, whether my husband is in the mood or not, and if he is I
get myself all sexed up mentally, even before I get near the bed,
while I’m brushing my hair and undressing and so forth.
Sometimes I linger longer in the bathroom just so I can get to the
right point in my fantasy. Then, when we’re having the same old
version of sex, I’m having my old Arabian Nights. I mean it; it’s
like the one thousand and one nights, with me as Scheherazade
telling myself a different sex story each time. For the first dozen
or so times, it was just me and a man; I’d describe all the
different things we did. Then I went on to think of different
settings, like doing it on the kitchen floor (maybe with a delivery
boy) or in my neighbor’s garage when I went to borrow a tool
(Freudian slip). Then I got involved for a long time with doing
66
sixty-nine with people watching. Then I started thinking of
myself with two men, and just lately I’ve been in a whole group,
both men and women (but the women were involved with the
other men, not touching me). I’ve never imagined myself with a
woman, but other than that I’ll try anything mentally. I’m able to
pace the flow of my thoughts to what’s really going on, and this
way it works for me almost every time. [Letter]
DAYDREAMS
 You could say that a woman’s life was made for fantasy.
All those idle hours, the boring repetitive jobs that her hands do
automatically, the endless opportunities to reflect, construct and
reconstruct. In a sense we were born to dream, to stay at
home…it is how most men dream of us. Even today’s
superwomen who leave the house to go to work have at least as
much opportunity for the odd idle fantasy as the guy at the next
desk (and more natural talent and practice at it) – the tedious
subway rides, the dull business conferences, hungover days when
you just can’t concentrate on anything except the erotic
possibilities of the boss’s moustache, the provocative way the
new account executive dresses on the right, last night’s
abandoned fuck with Harry, the prospect of tonight’s with
George.
Does the adage "The idle mind is the devil’s playground"
indeed apply only to one sex? Why do advertisers consistently
use a picture of a pretty girl with a faraway look in her eye to sell
almost anything? Because it’s universally accepted that women,
dreamers all, dream the good pure thoughts that hold us all
together – especially material things connected with the home.
(And homemaking.) Whereas men, those lusty scoundrels, will
dream only of things that might make their naughty dreams come
true. What are men in advertisements wistful for? Automobiles,
67
whiskey, rugged pipe tobacco…anything that might lead them
more successfully to sex.
I suggest that next time you see that pretty female face with the
Mona Lisa smile you consider, just consider, that she may not be
thinking of a knight on a horse, just the horse.
This lifelong habit of rumination is what makes women so
good at fantasy; daydreams are often as close as they ever get to
what they really want. A man finding desire upon him can pick
up the phone, go see someone, ask a girl out, or order one. But it
is not so easy for a woman to reach out as readily and
shamelessly for what she wantsto take his clothes off, take him to
bed, take him from above, below, and if he won’t take her from
behind, take a whore to bed who will ….
Instead, women dream about it. 
Corinne
This fantasy really happened. What I mean is that it was told
to me by the guy involved; it happened to him and another girl.
But I’ve always loved the story so, and I like him so much, even
though we’ve never made it together, that I fantasize that I am the
girl, that he and I do make it in this very jolly way. Sometimes
I’ll be on the subway and find I have this foolish smile on my
face as I think about this fantasy. I wish it would happen. Even if
it never does it’s helped me pass a lot of otherwise boring hours.
I’ve agreed to help a bachelor friend paint his new apartment,
and since it’s a hot day we’ve both shed our clothes to do the job.
He’s up on a high ladder slapping paint on the ceiling with a
broad brush, while I’m standing below painting the walls with a
roller. It’s a water paint, pale grey and at one point as we are
laughing at some joke – we’ve been smoking a joint, and the
record player is on loud – I glance up at him as he grins down at
me, and from below his balls look so funny (and nice) even
though he and I have never been to bed together and I don’t really
68
know him well enough to know how he’ll take it – even so I
reach up with my roller dripping grey paint and slather his
bouncing balls, and on up to his collarbone. He lets out a yell,
and risking his life he’s down the ladder like a flash and lets go –
slap! slap! – with his brush, on my tits, left then right, and I go
spinning around and he whops me on the can, left then right,
with his big, fat brush. So I run my roller up one of his sides from
the ankle to the armpit, so he dabs me in the navel, and I double
over laughing and he’s on top of me, and we go down in a puddle
of grey paint, writhing and wrestling and struggling and both of
us suddenly aroused; hot as hell and panting and I’m saying "Put
it in" and he’s trying to get me in position so he can, and I get my
legs up around his neck in a frenzy so he can find my cunt and
it’s all impossible with all the goddam paint, and suddenly I see
his eyes widen with panic and I feel it the same second: the paint
is burning us up, but it’s only the first second we mind it, then it
becomes the greatest sensation in the world and we both start
sliding together and the slimy stuff on all our surfaces glues us
together and we get it in, and we slide around fucking and
fucking and FUCKING and
FFFUUUCCCKKKIIINNNGGG…[aaaaarrrrrggggghhhhh]
[Taped interview]
Molly
 Molly specified that this fantasy is not something she thinks
about during sex, but that it’s more of a daydream, a little episode
she likes to think about while driving to pick up the k**s, or
while she’s doing housework. As Molly puts it, "It keeps my
sexual machinery charged." She has never been a teacher, nor
does she want to be, but she does admit to finding the young men
her k**s bring home attractive. She was married at 18.
"Maybe," she admits, "a little too early for an imaginative girl.
Sometimes I think there is so much I’ve missed." 
69
The scene is a one-room schoolhouse, somewhere out West.
The teacher is about my age, thirty-five, or even older. But she is
a virgin, a frustrated old maid. She has kept one of the pupils
after school, a strong, six-foot-tall boy who isn’t too bright. She
goes through a stern lecture with him about how he’s not been
paying attention during class, etc. She asks him two or three
tough questions, and when he can’t answer says she’s going to
have to punish him. She tells him to take down his pants; he’s
embarrassed but she insists. She sits down on a chair and makes
him lie down over her lap, face down, with his pants pulled down
around his knees, and she starts spanking him. He gets an
erection and she spanks harder, but at the same time more
caressingly. Then she starts fingering his penis with her other
hand and she keeps spanking. He gets a bigger and harder
erection. She asks him if he’s ever fucked a girl and he says no
and she moves around on the chair to get her skirt up; she has no
pants on. She also moves him about until she can maneuver his
penis into her cunt, and at this point she goes back to the
lecturing tone she’d had earlier, and tells him all about how he’s
going to have to improve his work; etc., while she’s still
spanking him, but the spanking is more of a pushing him into
her. She’s also moving her pelvis back and forth rhythmically,
very actively, so she’s controlling the whole thing for her own
mounting pleasure but also giving him a fantastic time.
He starts shouting, "Oh, teacher!" over and over as his climax
begins, and she keeps trying to lecture him but the words fuck
and cunt keep popping up in the middle of her lecture. They both
work up to a noisy climax, by which time they’ve slid off the
chair onto the floor. Afterward, she primly buttons her clothes
and very mock-disapproving tells him he’s going to have to stay
after school again the next day unless he can bring his school
work up to scratch, and he agrees that he certainly has been lazy,
etc., and he just doesn’t seem to be able to do the work. [Letter]
70
Alicia
 Alicia has never really left school. She is thirty-four, an
associate professor at a Midwestern university, and is to go to
Africa to complete one of her many papers on anthropology.
When you meet her, it’s hard to believe she is so professional and
self-sufficient, as she looks as vulnerable and appealing as
Mississippi honeysuckle. But behind those violet eyes, there is a
mind like a precision tool. She has a penchant for difficult men,
types who beat her up either physically or mentally. I’ve never
known her to be attracted to a "nice guy," and I get the feeling
that there’s something in her that would turn even a nice guy into
a bastard. I do know one of her former lovers, and he’s as much
as said she invites or incites a put-down reaction from her men,
that there is something in her that brings out the worst in a guy:
"Maybe it’s just that you always know with Alicia that she isn’t
sexually satisfied. No matter how often you tell yourself it’s her
and not you yourself that’s sexually unsatisfied or unsatisfying –
that there must be something wrong with her because you know,
always, that you’ve not really moved that dame – still, a guy
can’t help feeling inadequate with her in bed. She just isn’t all
there." 
I don’t fantasize during sex. My fantasies fall more into
occasional daydreams. I like to imagine that I am a unique
creature of the future. Ethereally beautiful, of course, but this
isn’t central to the idea. What is important is that I am the
triumph of some incredibly advanced geneticist’s work aimed at
breeding a strain of people equipped for the ultimate in exquisite
sensual pleasures – with nerve endings and sensory circuitry so
highly pitched that they can experience ecstasies unimaginable
for normal, limited human beings.
For me, for those like me (and are there others like me? The
excitement of this is that I don’t know; I’m living my intense life
in the midst of people who appear to be enjoying the same crude
71
little pleasures as their ancestors and no more)…for me, the touch
of a tip of a feather on my knee can produce – if my mood is
erotic – a sensation so intense that it would be like twenty
orgasms at once for another woman. I experience this all right,
but it is invisible, secret, known only to me. It’s not simply a
hypersensitivity over all my surfaces – no, I can be impervious, I
can make my way through a jostling crowd with only the usual
discomfort at the unwelcome human contact. I’m inexhaustibly
tuned up exclusively for sensuality, for carnality, for all the
feeling and desires of the sexual a****l. My sexuality, while
a****l, is capable of such subtlety that a glance, received a
certain way from a man I fancy even mildly, can bring on wave
after wave of the sort of piercing sensation that would cause
gasps and moans and even screams from another woman. All I
may show is a small; smile in his direction, but what I am
enjoying inside – just in a split second – is like the sum total of
anyone else’s lifetime of erotic experience.
The climax of this fantasy, of course, will be when I meet up
with a man whose senses are as fantastically heightened and
refined as mine, but I haven’t gotten to that point yet. There’s too
much going on here, and I’m only getting started. He’ll come
along a few chapters from now, and then I’ll really get going.
[Taped interview]
Lily
Joe and I have been living together for three years now, but
we’ve been making it for eight years. I think we’ve got a pretty
imaginative sex life together, and I enjoy discussing my fantasies
with him. Unless I were to tell him that I’d been thinking of
another manduring a particularly passionate session, I don’t think
he would ever be jealous of my fantasies.
But I can truthfully say that I’ve never had fantasies of another
man while Joe was making love to me. I think most of my
72
fantasies are of the daydream type. I have had several recurring
ones:
1. I never had an affair with my ex-boss, but he was extremely
attractive and had a moustache. At times I’d find myself staring
at him and wondering what it would be like it he were to fondle
and kiss my breasts with his moustache rubbing across my
nipples. I imagined it would be a very erotic sensation to have
him suck my nipples and feel his moustache next to my skin.
2. I find myself staring at well-dressed black men on the
subway. I begin by looking at their hair, then their faces, then I
let my eye slowly, casually move down their bodies. I try to judge
from the bulge just how large their penises are and with a little
imagination I see them undressed and feel them inside me. I
judge them as lovers individually. Occasionally I will do this
with white men, but generally they are black. Joe is black, but I
don’t think this is why I do this.
3. Sometimes on my way to work I think about the way Joe
made love to me the night before and I get quite aroused. I can
feel my clitoris get hard and it starts throbbing. It is always a
sudden jolt back to reality when I suddenly see the crowd of
people squeezing out of the station.
I enjoyed answering your request. Yours is a great idea.
[Letter]
Eliza
Even when going about my household chores I sometimes
think of how it feels to have a man run his hands all over my
body. I often remind myself of the pleasure of having a firm penis
sliding in and out of my mouth and try mentally to recreate any
delicious experience. [Letter]
73
Esther
I daydream a lot, which probably accounts for the fact that I
enjoy sex so often. I do my housework in the tops of baby-doll
pajamas, stay in a half-hot mood most of the time, what with
touching myself, or rubbing against different objects. The nozzle
of the vacuum cleaner hose, for instance, played lightly over the
pubic area is terrific and will bring on an orgasm if desired.
Sometimes I wear a dildo inserted while doing housework. I
imagine it to be my boxer dog’s prick. [Letter]
Shirley
I am a nurse and have been married ten years. During boring
lectures at the hospital, I often fantasize going down on the
lecturer. I try to imagine just how long he could go on talking all
that mumbo-jumbo while I was kneeling there in front of him
with his penis in my mouth.
I also often find myself fantasizing about those patients who
fill my particular fantasy type – usually strong, overwhelming,
cavemen types with great staying power. It’s funny: there they
are, lying helpless in their little white beds or on the table, but
when I’m looking at them and imagining, it’s me who feels
helpless and small, as they protect me and give me pleasure.
This has nothing to do with not loving my husband. I do.
[Letter]
Lillian
Sometimes when I’m, say, peeling potatoes, I imagine that Bill
will come up behind me, bend me over and enter me, right there
at the kitchen sink. [Conversation]
74
Viola
When I’m making love, I don’t think of anything else but
satisfying my lover. Would he be jealous if he knew I were
thinking of someone else? Probably. Which is why I concentrate
wholly on making love.
I save my fantasizing for when I’m alone. I wait till evening,
take a couple of drinks, and curl up in bed with a sexy book.
Then when the drinks take hold I can imagine my hands are those
of my lover.
Other fantasies are just daydreams, which I have constantly.
My favorite daydream is of me cooking or washing dishes, my
lover comes in, puts his arms around me, and as we kiss and
press against one another and our passion builds, I just reach
behind me and turn off the stove, the dishes are forgotten,
everything left wonderfully unfinished in this very interrupted
state, as we go off to the bedroom to make love. [Interview]
MASTURBATION
 Not all idle minds drift to sexual fantasy, as not all sexual
fantasy (and idle hands) leads to masturbation. In fact, it’s the old
chicken-and-the-egg routine. Fantasy and masturbation: which
comes first? But one thing seems certain: that masturbation
without fantasy is unlikely, unhappy, unreal. Masurbation
doesn’t just require fantasy, it demands it. Without fantasy,
masturbation would be too lonely. I don’t even want to think
about it.
In my researches I didn’t find one woman who said she had
never masturbated. You could say that this has something to do
with the nature of my subject, that the kind of people who talked
to me were bound to be more sexually candid. Perhaps my
surprise at finding that all the women I talked to masturbated is
75
more a comment on me than my contributors. Possibly. But you
see, it wasn’t that I didn’t expect women to masturbate – to have
tried it or stumbled upon it at some point in their lives – I simply
didn’t think my own experience was all that universal. It goes
back again to how little women know about one another, how
inclined we are to feel isolated, different, not like the other girls,
because we don’t know about other girls.
We all know about men; they masturbate. Little boys and
masturbation are a normal, even charming part of the women’s
magazine stories as to how little boys are. I suppose that’s it;
we’ve all read so much about it, about little boys discovering it,
and being discovered. It’s charming.
But women? We’re as hidden as our clitorises. By the time
we’ve found them, hidden away up there, we’re guilty at having
located them. If it were meant to be found and enjoyed, wouldn’t
it be in the open, hanging down and swinging free like a cock?
(No wonder little girls suffer penis envy.)
That, I suppose, is why I was so surprised to find we all do it:
I simply assumed without thinking that I was as alone in my
discovery as I’d been alone while growing up, with my other
female thoughts about my femaleness. Logically, I accepted my
similarity to other women – why should I be different? – but
emotionally I was as uncertain as to how I stood on the subject of
masturbation as I was on whether I was oversexed. No one talked
about girls masturbating, it was not a part of the prescribed myth
of innocence, of growing up, of becoming a woman. Actually, I
don’t think there is a female version of that popular myth: neither
Heidi, Nancy Drew, or the Little Women masturbated; there is no
female equivalent to Studs Lonigan and Huck Finn.
I’ll tell you some things I’ve learned about women and
masturbation. Despite their long training to reticence, once
you’ve engaged their confidence, women talk about it easily.
Once they realize they aren’t the only ones, they admit to
masturbation as readily as to sex, they accept it and, unlike men,
76
seem to feel no less a woman for doing it. You could reduce this
to a sign of our times, to the nature of my research or of the
women who would talk to me. But it’s more than that; it’s the
essence of what all this research boils down to: that women, once
opened up and allied to other women, are indeed less ashamed,
more adventurous, more accepting sexually than men. If books
like mine help women to be more trusting with each other, to
talk, to explore, we may find that the whole chapter on sex in our
permissive age has not been written. Only half.
Here is some incidental data on the subject of fantasy and
masturbation that I found interesting: Most of the women I talked
to remember their first sexual fantasies and their first
masturbation to have occurred at about the same time, usually
between seven and eleven (for reasons I don’t understand, these
two ages, seven and eleven, are the specific years most often
mentioned). Also, when they do masturbate they don’t fantasize
about the same things that they do during sex.
In fact, many fantasies during masturbation don’t even
concern active sex; sometimes just the fantasy of being nude on a
beach is all the sexual imagery a woman wants or requires. One
last thing: I think women’s invention in the choice of their
masturbatory tools is worth a mention – from the familiar finger,
the dildo, the increasingly popular vibrators (although everyone
mentions being put off by the noise of the batteries) to
cucumbers, vacuum cleaner hoses, battery-operated Ronson
toothbrushes, silver engraved hairbrush handles, exotic
phallocrypts made by native houseboys, down to simple streams
of water. Sometimes the tool is everything, appearing in both fact
and fantasy in the same form – and sometimes the hairbrush
becomes the desired lover’s cock and the water from the bathtub
faucet the pee from a very black man’s cock. Shocking? Not
when you think about it. 
77
Patsy
Hope this letter will be of some help to you. To give you an
idea of what I am like, and maybe help in working out why I
think like this, I am twenty-nine years old, married six years, no
c***dren. We have sex an average of three to four times per week,
but my husband does not know I am writing to you, as there are
some points I think might make him wonder about me.
First, I would like to say that I do masturbate. I use a vibrator,
usually in the mornings and after I have a bath. I seem to get
excited as I stroke my breasts and think of or look at some of the
books we have. My breasts are not very big and when I see some
of the girls with big full titties I really get excited. One of my
favorite fantasies when I masturbate goes back to something that
actually happened:
Once I went to a sauna bath with a friend who I thought had
lesbian tendencies. What happened can still bring me on. My
nipples and clitoris get firm just thinking about it. We both
stripped. put towels around us, and went inside. There was one
other woman there. She lay down on her back, showing all.
When she left, my pal undid her towel and stretched out on her
back. It was the first time I had seen her in the nude and the way
she was talking soon made me feel sexy. I took my towel off and
she remarked how much darker and bushier my pubic hair was
than hers. She was very fair, but her bust was a lot bigger than
mine. She got up and came over to me and started massaging my
legs. I let her carry on. Soon her hands were all over me. She
asked me to go back to her flat for tea and said if I wanted she
would finish me off. When we got there I was stripped by her and
given a most satisfying thrill. She licked and sucked my breasts
and went down between my legs and performed cunnilingus on
me (better than my husband). I could feel her sucking my clitoris,
and just to feel her breasts was enough to makeme come at least
78
twice. I often thinkof this and then give my husband a good time.
[Letter]
Norma
 I think of Norma’s name as being just right for her; to me it
has an old-fashioned, prim ring. And so I was not surprised that
Norma was reluctant to give an interview for this book. She
thinks there is nothing wrong with it, however, and believes
wholeheartedly that it can have a liberating purpose. She would
even like her daughter ("if I’d had one") to read it. "I wouldn’t
want any girl to be brought up the way I was."
Norma also told me that she hadn’t slept with a man since her
husband, who was more homosexual than not, left her over
fifteen years ago, just after their son, Ted, was born. 
I’m very brave and aggressive in my fantasies. In fact, I take
the lead. My fantasies are always about young men. You are
probably thinking there is some element of i****t there – some
desire for Ted. But I don’t think that’s quite right. I think the
reason that I imagine that the man is always fifteen or twenty
years younger than I am is that it makes him less frightening to
me. In fact, he’s always someone who is a virgin, close to it.
Somebody who doesn’t really know what it – the bedroom, you
understand – is all about. So it’s up to me to teach him, and
nothing he’s going to do can surprise or worry me. He’s just a
boy.
I may as well tell you this: I always have my fantasies in the
bathtub. Whenever I feel the urge, I just go in there and get in the
bathtub. But I do it in a very special way. The way I was trained,
brought up, I can never bring myself to touch myself there. Yes,
there. Or to put anything inside myself. What I do is turn the
water on to a nice warm temperature. Then I lie down flat on my
back, with my bottom right up against the end of the tub where
the faucet is, and I position myself with my legs open, feet up on
79
the edge of the tub, directly under the running water. I usually
have a towel under my head. The warm bubbling water plays
over me; I can pace my fantasy by either just lying there and
letting the warm pressure of the falling water find its source, or I
can hold my lips apart so that the rushing water excites me
immediately.
Fantasies get worn out; somehow they finally lose their erotic
charge. So you have to keep making up new ones. The one I
recently made up is one of this beautiful young man and me.
We’re completely dressed, in fact, he’s in black tie, and I’m
wearing something long, black, and very dramatic. We’re
waiting for some people to arrive; the boy and I are strangers to
each other, having only been invited to this house by mutual
friends. Finally they phone to say they had to take a plane, and so
will not arrive till midnight. They beg us not to go, however, but
to pass the time as best we can until they arrive.
I suggest to the young man that we play some cards. I tell him
that while cards without risk is a boring game, I still do not like
to play for money. So he laughs and asks what would I like to
play for. I suggest we play poker, and that the ‘winner can get the
other person to do anything he or she wishes for five minutes
after each winning hand. What I have in mind is a game of strip
poker, you see, because I am a very good poker player and know
that under the disguise of the game I can get him to do what I
want, almost as a joke, without embarrassing myself.
The young man agrees, and in ten or fifteen minutes he finds
himself sitting dressed only in his stiff shirt, black tie, and shoes.
The rest is naked Sometimes I imagine that he immediately
develops an erection, other times I vary it a bit by having him so
embarrassed he is unable to have one until I "carelessly" make
some revealing gestures with my body. Or touch him. Then I
suggest that we play for higher stakes. He asks what this means.
I tell him we should play for more imaginative forfeits, and the
penalty period should be increased from five to fifteen minutes or
80
even a half hour. He becomes even more excited, and I see a
gleam in his eye. He agrees. But of course I win again.
"What do you want me to do?" he asks. I tell him to lie down
on the bed, half undressed as he is, and then I proceed to tie his
hands and feet to the bed.
When I feel he really can’t move, I go into my act. In my mind,
I become the kind of sexy woman I’ve always wanted to be.
While he’s lying there, tied hand and foot, I go into the sexiest
striptease you can imagine. This is the real part of the fantasy. All
the rest has been a buildup. But when I get to this part, I can feel
almost a flush of heat. My stomach muscles begin to cramp – but
not with pain – with the feeling of approaching orgasm. I come
and sit on him, but only for a second, so that before he can have
an orgasm of his own I’m off him again, leaving him all the
wilder, his face redder, his erection hard as a rock. I talk to him,
asking him wouldn’t he like to put it in me? Sometimes I pretend
I’m angry with him, and say that I’d rather stick a candle up
myself than him. Sometimes I imagine that I do, and I can see
myself, naked, with a large red Christmas candle sticking half
out of me, dancing around this beautiful young boy. I tell him
that if he’ll push the candle all the way in with his teeth, I may
untie him and let him make love to me. Or I use that stiff erection
like a ramrod, kneeling over him so that his own erection – it’s
now so hard he couldn’t make it soft if he tried – pushes the
candle all the way in for me.
And all the time I’m having these thoughts, I can feel the
lovely warm water touching me, stroking me, bringing my own
rush of bl**d there. Then suddenly my muscles do cramp, and I
have an orgasm right there in the nice clean bathtub. Then I just
have a real bath and get into bed and have the most refreshing
nap you can imagine. [Taped interview]
81
Adair
Sometimes when I masturbate there is this lovely person, who
is, of course, my lover, and he gathers together a bunch of darling
gentlemen who want very much to fuck me…seems there are
always these guys in my fantasies just dying to get at me.
Anyway, they all have wonderful members with remarkable
proportions and they tell him that they think I’m swell, and I’m
really having a bit of a ball myself. But the funny thing is that my
gentleman friend who has gone to the trouble of finding me all
these screws gets a little angry because I start liking it a bit too
much when one of the fellows in the crowd gets to propositioning
me for doing other things (which aren’t included in the package
deal). I am tempted and my lover gets angry with both me and
the other guy and gently tells us not to be so familiar. Does that
sound crazy? I suppose so, but you asked for it. [Taped interview]
Mary Beth
On the rare occasions I masturbate, I use the engraved silver
handle of a hairbrush, and think about my former lover, who used
to let me fellatiate him…an act I love to do, but which my
husband doesn’t permit. I visualize my lover’s prick getting hard
in my mouth, the veins coming out on it, and then, just as I’m
about to come, I love to look down and see my own juices caught
between my husband’s engraved initials …. [Letter]
Elizabeth
I imagine a variety of things when I masturbate. Sometimes
it’s that a man has come to the door selling something and I
invite him in. While he stands there displaying his Fuller brushes
or whatever, I begin to caress myself. He watches, obviously
aroused, and finding it harder and harder to continue his sales
82
spiel. Then I remove my clothes and begin to masturbate, all the
while watching his efforts to control himself. He’s in a real state,
and of course I’m very cool in one sense, but I’m also getting
very worked up. Sometimes at this point I’ll invite him to
penetrate me, much to his surprise and delight. He can barely get
his trousers off, his erection is so enormous. And he breaks half
of whatever it is he’s selling – steps all over it – in his haste to
get at me. While imagining this I will insert a carrot or some
similar object into my anus while I stimulate my clitoris
manually or with a vibrator to enhance the fantasy.
Sometimes I change the plot: I make no attempt to entice or
encourage the man. But once in the house, he is unable to
withstand my quite formidable charms and he ****s me, right
there in the living room – taking care not to cause any real pain or
damage to me. I imagine him to be an extremely skillful lover, so
that although I start out repulsed by him and trying to dissuade
him, I end up begging him for more while he teases and entices
me and demands that I do various things for him…many of
which I’ve never done before, never been asked to do before, and
often wish my husband would ask me to do. [Letter]
Mary Jane
I almost never masturbate, now that I am married, but when I
do, my fantasies involve only myself in most cases. I will list a
few of the fantasies that I can remember. In one, I think of being
alone on a beautiful white ocean beach. The sky is clear, the sun
is shining, and warm breezes are softly blowing. I walk along the
beach for awhile, and then I stop and take off all my clothes.
When I am nude, I go for a leisurely swim in the ocean. When I
come out of the water, I lie down on the soft, warm sand and feel
the breezes blowing over me and the sun warming my body. In a
variation of this fantasy, I think of doing similar things by a
mountain waterfall. Most of my fantasies involve thoughts of my
83
taking off all of my clothes, and often the setting is outdoors. A
few times, I have begun masturbating while I was fully clothed
and, as I was masturbating, I removed all of my clothes. [Letter]
Amelia
When I masturbate, I have a recurring "daydream" of a
salesman approaching a lovely white cottage on a beach and
finding the door partly open. He calls and, getting no answer,
wanders through all the rooms looking for some sign of
occupancy. Finally he comes to a closed door and hears water
running within. Opening the door he finds a woman showering
and he proceeds to undress, climb into the shower, and make love
to the woman. By this time I usually have my climax. [Letter]
Alix
 "I have never cheated on my husband, even though before
our marriage I was rather promiscuous," says Alix. "Even on our
wedding day, I wondered if I could be happy with one man. But I
am."
Alix is twenty-four, married four years, and mother of two. Her
husband’s frequent business journeys give her a lot of time for
her fantasies. These fall into two principal categories, lesbian and
masturbatory.
Alix has told her husband of the latter, and as he has his own,
they often share their masturbatory fantasies together. But Alix
has never mentioned her lesbian fantasies to her husband, even
though, as is characteristic with many men, he thinks of a lesbian
episode as essentially a frivolous matter, of less serious import
than male homosexuality; for instance, he has told her he
wouldn’t think it "cheating" if she had sex with another woman.

84
Most of my lesbian fantasies occur during masturbation. The
most common is one in which I am watching women
masturbating themselves in demonstration for me. I visualize
many different positions and techniques, all under spectacular
circumstances.
For instance, I fantasize that I am held captive by native
women who dance around me in a kind of pagan rite and then
make me watch them masturbate. Then there is the fantasy where
I am walking through the woods and come across a woman
making love to herself. These fantasies of women masturbating
really stir me up. Then, while I am actually masturbating myself,
I fantasize that someone, like a neighbor or my husband, has
walked in the room just as I am at the height and am climaxing
over and over, but I can’t stop – even though someone is
watching – because it is so good.
My preoccupation with masturbation extends to idle
daydreaming, or imaginings when I see or meet someone
attractive: I invariably wonder whether that woman or that man
"eats" his or her partner, and whether he or she masturbates. I
don’t think of these things in connection with myself, but I
simply wonder whether or not they do these things.
My husband does not know of my fixation with masturbation
and of my secret desire to have a woman make love to me.
However, the fantasy we engage in together is very enjoyable and
leads to wild times together. I love to hear him tell about
masturbating himself that day (if he did that day, if not he tells
the circumstances of another time, which excites me even though
I’ve heard it before).
My husband is a carpenter and he will tell me, for instance,
that during his noon hour he went to a part of the building that
was finished – all the other guys were nowhere around – shut
himself in a closet, took out his penis and jerked off for ten to
fifteen minutes, then shot his semen on the floor. All the details
of these circumstances really excite me. Sometimes he
85
masturbates in the bathroom during his coffee break. He says he
gets to thinking about me giving him a blow job and he just has
to masturbate. Sometimes he tells me about masturbating in the
woods when he goes hunting. When I take the k**s to see my
mother – she lives 350 miles away – I am gone several days. He
masturbates while I am away and tells me the details during our
lovemaking when I get back.
Then he says, "Honey, did you do it today?" and I tell him the
circumstances under which I was masturbating and where I did
it. He gets very excited. He always wants to know if I took my
clothes off or if I just put my hand up my panties, whether I used
an object in my vagina or if I used my two hands – one to
stimulate my clitoris, and the other rapidly in and out. However, I
do not tell him of my lesbian fantasies during masturbation. I tell
him that I was thinking about us.
All this time, while we are exchanging tales, we are engaging
in serious foreplay. We also like to masturbate together and
watch each other masturbate.
My orgasms during masturbation are very different from those
I have during intercourse. Eventually we do have intercourse, and
by this time we are wild for each other. I must tell you that before
we brought this aspect into our lovemaking, that we made love
infrequently and all passion on my part was fake. For three years
of our marriage ‘l never experienced an orgasm unless I
masturbated.
Then one night during foreplay, I said to him, "Do it like this,"
and tried to guide his fingers.
Then he said, "You do it, baby," so I played with myself, but
very inhibitedly because I didn’t want him to know that I had
done it very often before. He saw how excited I was getting,
though, and said to me, "Fuck yourself, baby," and he played
with his penis while I did it.
That was the start of our new great sex life. It took several
more sessions before we both made full confessions, but it turned
86
out that he had been masturbating since our marriage and long
before. I never tried it until we were married one year, and I had
never done it as a teenager. The guilt I felt was awful until I
started looking into the subject and learned that it is common and
natural. I still, felt guilty, though, until we started doing it
together.
I really think I am more intrigued with masturbation, both
sexes, than with lesbianism. The latter is just part of the former.
What I mean is I’ve always been fascinated with men and would
never want to live with a woman. I remember as a c***d of about
seven, when I saw my father and some pals of his urinating
behind a barn. Penis envy was my first fantasy, and how I wanted
one. I used to think that if Daddy put his penis between my legs
that I would grow one too. I think men, their penises, are
fascinating; sometimes I think how much I’d love to "catch" my
husband masturbating, to secretly see his actions and passion
when he was completely alone and uninhibited.
I find that with time, with talking about them, our fantasies
and our love life get better and better. I wish we’d started talking
earlier. [Taped interview]
THE LESBIANS
 There is nothing consistent about women and fantasy, the
reasons and circumstances for it. It varies from woman to
woman. And with each individual woman, from night to night
and lover to lover. Even with the same lover within the same hour
a woman may or may not fantasize, depending on so many
things, all the uncharted tides and moons of a woman’s psyche.
But lesbians are different. Their whole lives contain an element of
fantasy – that they are both their own sex and another. It is my
belief, therefore, that lesbians fantasize more often than other
women.
87
During sex a lesbian’s fantasies have to be especially active to
help make rational to herself her often wildly veering changes of
identification between one sex and the other, as she switches
from the male to the female role and back again. In Marion’s
fantasy, the first in the group that follows, she admits she has to
fantasize when she’s actively exciting her girl friend just so she
can be excited too. And even though Marion is the butch lesbian,
her favorite part of the fantasy is when Lilly grabs the Ronson
dildo and becomes the man, and she, Marion becomes "just a
simple cunt, being fucked by some motorcycle guy."
Most women, I have found, have what they call their "lesbian
fantasies" from time to time, that is, sexual fantasies that involve
other women. They have these even though their real lives are
totally or predominantly heterosexual. Some women accept these
images as naturally as their own female anatomy – "of course
women think about other women"; for others they raise a
question, the possibility of their own latent bisexuality, while still
others ponder guiltily over whether thinking about it means they
really want it. Women’s secret thoughts of other women; it’s like
a mystery within a mystery, and a topic I’d like to save till later.
For now, these fantasies are from lesbians, women who accept
and/or practice their preferred attraction to women. 
Marion
 Marion was born on a farm in North Dakota, and her first
name is really Marianne; she changed it to the more sexually
ambiguous Marion when she came to an understanding of herself
later in life. She has never liked men. 
Maybe it was my father’s jokes that turned me off men so
strong. My father wasn’t really intelligent. Even as a k**, I knew
he was hopeless. A big-boned, large – I don’t know, unfinished –
kind of man. I remember even today the phone calls that would
make my mother cry. Other women phoning him. I remember
88
thinking about one of these other chicks – Why does my father
like her over my mother? This other one sounded so stupid. Once
there was a terrible fight over a letter he got from one of them.
But I remember more than anything else in, my c***dhood the
phone calls, and my mother crying. I can even remember saying
to myself as a k** that I never wanted to be like her. Like my
mother.
You won’t laugh? Fuck you if you do. What the hell do I care
what you think. What I want is for a lot of cunts like you to
understand how it is with people like me. Lesbians. The fuckin’
word sounds so rotten. And I don’t like to be called "gay." I’m no
faggot. But why should the word sound so rotten? You like
lettuce and I like apples.
You like men and I like women. So what? What the hell is so
criminal about that?
Shit on the soapbox. I mean, on preaching. But it’s a downer –
always having to defend yourself. Okay, here’s what goes
through my head:
Lilly and I, we like to use an electric toothbrush. The
battery-operated kind, so you don’t have to worry about the
electric wires, or plugging it in. [Laugh] Except that’s just what
you do – plug it in.
You ever go to a doctor or a dentist, and he’s cut his finger,
and he wears a little rubber cap on his finger? Like a little
condom? Anyway, we use that – we use epoxy glue to glue the
toothbrush itself onto the little metal head otherwise the
vibration’ll shake the brush off. Then I use the same glue to put
the rubber cap on the brush, so that it covers the bristles. Some of
our friends do this, too. It’s like our own "in" joke. "What are you
using tonight, Jack?" we say to each other, when somebody’s
picked up a new girl. "A Schick?" We trade brand names. I like a
Ronson. It’s got four, or maybe six batteries, I forget, but it really
goes.
89
I have a kind of strap. It goes around my waist and up over my
shoulders, crossing in the back and then down under my ass and
coming back up to the belt again. I had a sandal-maker make it
for me. So the Ronson is really anchored right down low and in
place. I mean, it’s rigid. [Laugh]
Look, you talk to any guy, and the first thing he wants to
know, Has he made the girl come? That’s their mark of virility.
That’s what they’re anxious about. But me and my Ronson, I can
make any girl come, every time. It’s simple biology. Men have
this business, they don’t even understand. to get deep inside. To
plant the seed. That’s biology. Okay, I’m butch, I’m also a
woman. I understand the clit. I don’t have that urge to go deep
into a woman. Maybe I’m competitive with men. Or maybe I
don’t want to just give in to biology. But I don’t care about going
in deep. I know about myself and I never forget that the clit is
where it’s at.
So I know what Lilly’s getting out of it. But there I am all
alone in my head, very excited, but still somehow ally. alone. I
know Lilly is going to be okay, but I have to make up these
images in my mind so that I can get excited, too. What turns me
on is that I’m r****g a motorcycle rider. One of these butch studs
in the polished black leather, and the big machine. I’m moving in
and out of Lilly, giving her a little bit of clit, a little bit of cunt,
and then a lot more of clit. But meanwhile, I can see myself in my
mind, I’m still wearing that Ronson, but it isn’t Lilly anymore.
It’s this stud, and I’ve got him over his bike. He’s got his ass to
me. He’s that big, butch faggot, get it? And I’m giving him the
Ronson up the ass. And he loves it. He’s shoving that ass up at
me. He can’t get enough. And in my mind, I reach down under,
to tickle his clit. As if he were really Lilly, and I was deep inside,
but I knew she wanted her clit tickled too. And – I can feel it
right now – I’m suddenly surprised. He doesn’t have a cock at
all. He is a cunt. He does have a clit. I have him from the back,
and I reach down under his hips and push my finger through the
90
hair and he’s got a cunt. A clit. And then he flops over on his
back, and I can feel the Ronson really plugged into him, and my
own clit is vibrating too. He’s got his legs wide open and then he
puts them up over my shoulders. He’s all cunt and I know the
vibration is going all through Lilly, but it’s going all through me,
too, and sometimes at this point, Lilly grabs the Ronson out of its
holder and shoves it up me and I love it.
She suddenly becomes the guy in the motorcycle leather, and
I’m just a cunt, just a simple cunt, being fucked by some
motorcycle guy, and I love it. I love it that Lilly is so excited that
she’s changed roles. Changed positions, so that suddenly I’m not
the guy any more, but she is. Then I put my finger inside her
cunt, and when I feel her stomach muscles begin to heave, that
terrific contraction, spasm after spasm, I find myself almost
screaming. I’m coming myself. [Taped interview]
Jeanne
 Jeanne was born in Belgium, but has lived most of her
twenty-five years in the USA. She had her first lesbian experience
with her cousin Renee, who was a year older, and with whom she
was sharing a summer at their uncle’s farm.
Jeanne considers herself a lesbian still, "by choice, rather than
the result of `unhappy home-life,’ economic conditions,
socioeconomic factors, etc…." At one time she felt ashamed of
her desires, but now "a lover who really cares brought me to the
realization that I’m not mentally ill simply because my sexual
preference is for another woman." Jeanne has been living with
this lover, Paula, for the past two years.
The incident that became imbedded in Jeanne’s mind, and
forms the seed from which her very elaborate fantasy grew, took
place in the hayloft of her uncle’s farm, where she and her cousin
Renee were lying in each other’s arms. The two girls were
interrupted in their love play by the sight of Anjou, the cousin’s
91
young dog, mounting a bitch on the floor below. Both girls were
intrigued by Anjou’s "bevel-pointed maleness" entering into the
bitch, and took turns describing to each other what an experience
with Anjou might be like. Today, those descriptions have become
ritualized into sexual fantasy, extremely detailed and lovingly
elaborated. As with any work of art, it is this exactness of detail
which makes the emotion of the fantasizer so real to the reader. 
Knowing that we will not be discovered, my cousin calls
Anjou into the barn after he has finished with a bitch he has been
mating with. Anjou’s a****l maleness has not receded into the
sheath beneath his warm belly, and as Renee puts her arms
around him she whispers to me, "Help get him on my back; I
want to try, too." I am out of my mind with passion and emotion,
and after closing the door, I quickly return to the rear of the barn
where Renee is already pulling hay down and making another
"nest." I’m fascinated with Anjou’s a****l maleness; the
enormous length of the glistening red, arrow-pointed organ is still
exposed, and as Renee kneels on her hands and knees, saying,
"Help me, put him up on my back," she lifts her dress up over her
beautiful young hips and back, exposing her white rounded
buttocks, spreading her legs apart, the moist flesh of her outer
lips now totally exposed. I try several times to lift Anjou, but he
growls, and then Renee reaches around and puts her hand around
his organ, saying, "Jeanne, put your hand on my puss and then
put it on his muzzle." All the while she is sliding her hand back
and forth on the now vanishing organ of Anjou’s maleness. As
soon as Anjou licks my hand, his head moves at once to Renee’s
exposed bottom, and I become more excited as I see his long
tongue flash out and he begins lapping Renee’s exposed vagina.
Renee begins to moan softly, her voice comes to me from
somewhere. Anjou is already mounted on her back, shifting from
one leg to another as he tries unsuccessfully to introduce his
bevel-tipped glistening organ into her youthful virgin vagina.
92
"Help him, put it in for him, hurry, Jeanne," and I put my hand
around the vibrating, hot, glistening red maleness, and holding it
gently I move it back and forth between the wet, fleshy, parted
lips of her vaginal canal, until I direct it into the exposed mouth
of her vagina.
I sit fascinated, rooted to the spot, as Anjou’s red, arrow-like
organ slips from its short hairy sheath and disappears into my
cousin’s exposed cunnie. She gasps and soon moans as Anjou
begins to pump, my cousin backing her exposed bottom to meet
his a****l thrusts. Renee cries and moans with pleasure, and
finally she begins to rotate her hips as I watch Anjou’s long
a****l maleness move in and out of her exposed cunnie. The
fleshy lips cling to his a****l organ as he withdraws it and then
with his forward thrusts it disappears into my cousin’s belly. I
can’t stand it any more, and I get on my knees and crawl around
my cousin, finally squatting in front of her so that she can apply
her mouth to my fiery vagina even While Anjou’s maleness is
still pumping inside her.
Even today, I close my eyes and wish for all the world that
Paula had an enormous, bevel-pointed organ stirring within me.
As yet, I haven’t confided to Paula that I fantasize that her
elongated clitoris is Anjou’s a****l maleness, since I feel she
might be disturbed, thinking I would prefer an a****l to herself,
which is quite absurd. And yet the association persists, – and I
like it. [Letter]
Lisa
Although I am married, most of my fantasies are about
lesbians, and I continue to have occasional lesbian experiences.
When my lesbian friend is making love to me, masturbating me,
I climax to the thought of her having intercourse with me using a
dildo.
93
I suppose I began having fantasies about the age of sixteen.
Then, my fantasies were of going to bed with a man, having
intercourse, but not having a climax. Now, when I am with my
husband, my fantasies are often of a****ls. I imagine that he and
I are lying on the bed, when a dog comes into the room and
begins to lick me. I then masturbate the dog, get onto my knees,
and the dog mounts me. I like to imagine that the dog ejaculates
into me. I imagine that my husband mounts the dog as it mounts
me.
My other fantasy is of a donkey. I imagine that my husband
has sold me to an Arab, and that I am in the desert. My slave
master brings his friend to watch me, their new entertainment. I
am told I must entertain the a****l, the donkey. I follow this
through from beginning to end: the a****l is led in and I
masturbate and suck it. When the donkey is excited, it mounts
me from behind. I like to take all of its tool and it ejaculates into
me.
But my fantasies with my lesbian friend are the most exciting;
it is then that the man’s tool, her dildo, becomes real and totally
satisfies me. [Letter]
Zizi
My name is Zizi. I am French and militant in the "Mouvement
de Liberation de la Femme" [Women’s Lib]. As far as my
establishment in time is concerned, I’m twenty-three years old.
I think that female sexuality is too hidden by taboos and
inhibitions, that is why I don’t hesitate to express some of my
so-called fantasies. (In spite of my poor English, your curiosity of
searching in that area excites me, I must admit.)
My first sexual experiences were the reflection of my
submission to the patriarchal ideology, so I will not speak about
that. My last relations with guys were more in connection with
my subjectivity. What was significant for me was the overcoming
94
of the stereotype "occidental basic position." I find my pleasure
by climbing on top of the guy. I stick his penis in my cunt and I
ride him like a horse. Then I squeeze my thighs (his penis is still
inside me). His legs are spread – I have the feeling that I am a
boy making a passive girl, the feeling that I have literally a
phallus that is penetrating a cunt. That is a kind of revenge that I
take after years of docileness. When I reach the orgasm, I feel my
penis which ejaculates.
Through my love affairs with guys, I become to be conscious
of my strong desires for other girls. Before I had re= ally had sex
with a girl (in Paris) I used to play some underneath
"perversions." I’ll summarize one: I lived in a fiat in town; on the
other side of the courtyard I noticed a middle-aged woman
(housewife type) who was often leaning out of her window. One
day, for some reason (!), I had the idea to walk nude in my room
with the blind half down. She could not see my face. So she had
the feeling’ that. I could not see hers (no guilt). In fact, I was
looking’. at her thanks to a subterfuge of mirror. I pretended to
wash myself. She was extremely into her peeping trip. I began, to
masturbate my clitoris with my finger while I was half cleaning
myself. The more her attention seems to increase, the more I was
caressing myself till I came.
Some months after that I had a love affair with a girl. We like
the sixty-nine position, but we sometimes did unusual things
(sort of in connection with my former fantasies). We decided to
look at one another masturbating. We both sat in an armchair (we
were half-dressed in order to make it more obscene). We looked
at the movements of our fingers rubbing our clitorises – terribly
exciting. We did not touch one another at all. The pleasure of one
worked on the other and vice versa.
I could write more, but the fact that I don’t know you really
limits my pleasure in writing. Although it is a kind of trip to send
some intimate sensations to an unknown girl (that I could
eventually seduce? Who knows.).
95
Je m’aventure a te donner un baiser, ma douce inconnue.
[Letter]
Kate
I have a permanent girl friend with whom I still sl**p on
occasion. I got married with her agreement and on the
understanding that I give her detailed accounts of all that
transpired when my husband did anything. Which I do in very
complete detail.
Both Mary and I were virgins, as we only used our fingers
vaginally with a homemade dildo which had a tube through it
and a bulb on one end so that we could squeeze hand cream or
something similar when used up our bums…which we both
found very exciting. Apart from watching men masturbate and
teasing them, neither of us was really interested in men, and I
was still a virgin on my honeymoon, which Mary proved with her
finger on the wedding eve. I was wondering what would happen
on the first night, as I had agreed with Mary that I would stay a
virgin but didn’t think it would be possible. In our bedroom on
that first night I waited until Fred went to the bathroom, then I
quickly got into my nightie and into bed.
(We had twin beds and still always have.) He came back and
undressed and walked to my bedside naked (I hadn’t seen him
naked before nor felt his prick outside his trousers), and I judged
his prick to be about 5 inches long and it was slightly bent. He
pulled the bedclothes off of me and held his prick and started
rubbing it as he pulled my nightie off my shoulders, exposing my
tits, which are well developed and firm with prominent teats
when roused. By now he was stiff – about 6 inches long and he
just looked at me.
Then he said, "I’m going to christen you," and he knelt over
my shoulders.
96
He kept on rubbing, with his balls swinging and touching my
nipples, and suddenly he started rubbing faster and breathing ard
and his spunk went all over my face and mouth. He’ got off, put
the light out, and got in his bed.
After that night he always tossed off like that, either on my
face or my tits or cunt, and left me to satisfy myself. Often at
night when he thought I was asl**p I watched him rub off,
hearing those little squeezing noises as he rubbed his wet prick
dry on my nightie. It was then I acted my fantasy as I lay in bed. I
pulled my nipples and fingered my cunt with my legs wide open,
imagining a big dog was coming at me and watching him lick his
prick and then my cunt until I was somehow compelled to open
my legs wide, raised up, as he fucked me hard, stimulated by
suitable action with my finger.
I was able to produce a wonderful thrill as I imagined the dog,
who was always with a man who carried a whip in case I
refused.
I actually bought a long, low stool, such as I imagined lying on
in my dreams, and in the days when I was alone would strip
naked and lie on this with a dog whip by me, legs wide apart,
dreaming my fantasy as often as I wanted. I was able to place the
stool in such a position that the man in the house opposite would
– and often did – watch me from his bedroom window while I
would watch him in a carefully placed mirror.
One day Mary came in and caught me and made me confess
everything, and later on helped me make my fantasy a fact. We
had several times watched dogs and found it very exciting when
they couldn’t pull out of the bitch for a few minutes afterward. A
new neighbor moved in and his wife had a lovely Alsatian dog,
and one day when I was with Mary he came into our garden.
Mary called him in and right away he put his nose to my cunt.
She made me fondle him and get his prick out, and I was quite
surprised how big and hard it was. She made me wash it and
then lie down and actually suck it, giving me a flick with the
97
whip to help. Finally, she made me lie on the stool with my legs
open, and rubbed my now very wet cunt with her fingers and
rubbed her hand over my nipples. She coaxed the dog astride me
and got him to lick my nipples and she rubbed his cock and got it
into my cunt. He knew what was required and obviously was
experienced. It went right up me and he thrust hard and fast until
I felt my cunt go wet as he squirted inside me.
This was the culmination of my fantasy, though I still dream it
very often. It’s lovely to be able to tell you – with Mary’s consent,
as you can see.
I confirm this. (Signed) Mary. [Letter]
98
CHAPTER THREE
THE HOUSE OF FANTASY
 You already know, or can easily imagine, many of the most
popular themes and devices of sexual fantasy, leitmotifs as
familiar and beloved to the medium as the toad prince and the
moustached villain are to fairy tales and vaudeville (nor is the
comparison accidentally chosen). And although a woman will
cast and style her sexual imagery as individually as she would a
dinner party, she will probably – as I have found after collecting
over four hundred fantasies – select as her own one of the
archetypal dozen or so constantly recurring "stock" situations to
build upon; she then embellishes her chosen situation with the
subjective detail which makes it most alive to her, just as a
woman will use accessories to dress a basic dress up, or down, to
suit her desires of the moment. 
Many artists have painted the female nude, but each picture
speaks to different audiences and different emotions, and in
different ways. The theme is classic, or, if you like, "stock"; the
details are subjective, personal, and make `the difference.
Therefore, if I say there are sixteen principal themes (more or
less) which run through all sexual fantasy, I don’t mean this as
simplistic reduction. Knowing this does not mean one knows
"all" there is about fantasy, nor are these sixteen themes what
99
fantasy is "only" about. This is how I have structured the
material, letting the recognizable, the familiar, act as a frame for
the unique, startling, and exotic; it gives understandable content,
and hence meaning, to the most fascinating stuff of fantasy: the
emotion-packed detail.
Take, for instance, a standard fantasy situation: the masked
**** scene. What could be more predictable? What is new,
though, and what is different each time is the way each woman
will "dress" that scene – the setting, the lighting, the nuances of
action and dialogue. It’s almost as though she chose the obvious
cardboard fixtures as a kind of diversion or cover-up for the
incredible amount of sexual detail she is giving away about
herself in the actual fantasy. For instance, who do those masks
cover? Her stepfather? A priest? Her s****r? Nine black men?
Perhaps this is why so many women don’t remember more
than the vague bones of their fantasies, why they keep their
descriptions one level of abstraction removed from the
all-revealing detail. To recollect more, not just to me but even to
herself, would be too highly charged, too naked, too close to
acknowledging the extent and complexities of her sexual appetite
– an appetite women aren’t supposed to have (or there would be a
less pejorative name for it than nymphomania). Nine times out of
ten, therefore, when a woman tells her fantasy, it begins and ends
with something like, "I have these strange thoughts of being
humiliated"; that’s all, or that’s all she chooses to remember. (As
with recalling dreams in psychoanalysis, however, having
acknowledged this much, she will probably remember more the
next time if encouraged.)
And so for every rich, highly stylized, and imaginatively
plotted fantasy I’ve heard or read, there have been a dozen
concise repeats of the obvious favorites, the Big Sixteen. (For a
psychoanalyst’s interpretation of these themes, read the afterword
by Dr. Martin Shepard.) They are the old tried-and-true darlings
that never really do grow old, or wear out; and no male house of
100
prostitution should fail to take account of them, giving each
female client at least a starting chance of getting what she’s paid
for. As Genet’s characters in his play The Balcony come to the
female bordello to live out their sexual dreams, so should women
in a true House of Fantasy be encouraged to do the same by an
understanding and sympathetic management.
In time, I think, women would go far beyond the obvious,
building new wings beyond the Domination Room, finding new
roles for the staff to play in addition to the Big Black Bully. But
for now, let no House of Fantasy call itself complete unless it has
rooms with the following signs above their doors. 
ROOM NUMBER ONE:
ANONYMITY, OR, "TAKEN BY THE
FACELESS STRANGER"
 Anonymity is fantasy’s best friend. It heightens romance
and adds drama; it increases pleasure and eliminates guilt,
fantasy’s enemy. Whether the concealing device be simply
night’s darkness or a sudden power failure in the fantasy
restaurant; whether the mask be an unfriendly r****t’s
handkerchief or the familiar hygienic face mask worn by the
doctor; whether the man fucks her from behind so that she cannot
see him, or is a visible total stranger…no matter how it’s
achieved, a woman will try for anonymity, even in passing, for its
known sure-fire power of release and lift.
With it she is Madame X, sexually free at last to do and be
done to; with no relationship beyond the purely physical one of
the moment, she is free for a one-night stand, free to play Sailors
Ashore, with all inhibitions thousands of miles away. The not
knowing – her not knowing who he is, and his not knowing who
101
she is – reduces them both to sex objects, reduces the relationship
to a purely physical one with no previous or promised
commitments. While there are none of the more tender emotions,
they are not what is wanted for the moment.
Anonymity frees a woman to take what she’s always wanted
sexually, taking it the way she’s always wanted it, with no one to
face; no known face, either, to account to afterward. As long as
no one will ever know, since the strangers by the law of fantasy
will never meet again, and while this is the first time with all its
sexual excitement, it is also the last, with all the urgency that
comes before farewell…why not try anything? 
Linda
 Linda is an old friend of mine, and in my mind she’s always
just come back from Paris. She is a syndicated fashion illustrator.
When you see drawings in your local newspaper of the latest
European collections, chances may well be that Linda did them.
She has been married twice and now lives in New York with a
man who is not her second husband. He has a certain amount of
money, and Linda herself makes a good salary. They live very
well and quarrel constantly, not always quietly. I sometimes
think their relationship is spiced by – if not based on – a certain
amount of antagonism, like so many couples whose highest
sexual moments follow their bitterest quarrels.
Linda is about thirty, small featured, blond – pretty in a kind of
old-fashioned movie star way (which by the time you .read this
will probably no longer be old fashioned). I’m not surprised by
her fantasy of "the hair store" (as she’s always called a beauty
salon). She was talking freely and imaginatively about sex before
it was fashionable to do so. 
Gerald doesn’t know this one. I can’t wait until he reads it…I
suppose that’s why I’m telling you. He thinks he’s such a stud
that there isn’t anything he hasn’t done, or wouldn’t do. But this
102
fantasy…well, he doesn’t even enter into it, does he? But I don’t
want to be unfair to the guy. He really is fantastic in bed. And
what kind of a man – except some nut, and even I don’t want that
– could give me this kind of thing? But that’s what fantasies are
for, right? For what you don’t get in life?
I’m at this hair store, a very posh number like Lizzy Arden’s
or one of the Revlon emporiums. Some fag with a very vulgar
idea of elegance has decorated it with chandeliers and fountains,
gold basins and shocking pink Barca-lounger reclining chairs
where you half lie while your hair’s drying and you’re having a
manicure or a facial. All these chairs are in a long row, with a
discreet distance between each, where green potted things grow,
giving all us ladies the feeling of privacy.
I’ve just had a facial, so I’ve got this mask on, and there are
cool cotton pads on my eyes. I can’t see a thing. Not that I could
see what’s going on anyway, because there’s a white silk curtain
that falls from the ceiling down to my waist, then on down to the
floor. No one can see me from the waist down. Neither can I. I
can’t see what’s on the other side of the curtain. But I know.
Over there, on the other side, is a young man – actually, lots of
them, a row of young, big, strapping types, half nude. They’re
wearing a kind of loin cloth, and their bodies glisten with sweat
as they go about their business. Their business is us ladies. They
are there to service us. But as posh as our set-up is on our side of
the curtain – with the chandeliers and fountains and privacy –
these guys are over there on their side of the curtain working like
galley slaves, one alongside the other, no nice lights, no pretty
music, just the crack-crack of the whip as the guy in charge
strides up and down making sure none of them misses a stroke –
so to speak.
My particular guy is dark, good-looking in a hard, impersonal
sort of way. After all, he can’t see me either; to him I’m just
another cunt. For all I know, he could be a fag…which doesn’t
lessen or heighten the enjoyment for me. But the important thing
103
is that this is his job, his employment. He is a service this swell
salon offers, like a masseur. He crouches there between my legs,
and with the greatest expertise in the world, he goes down on me.
That first moment is wildly exciting: I’m lying there, my legs in a
big V, waiting for him, and I can’t see him approach, I don’t
know he’s near, until his tongue, the tip of it, suddenly flicks me
with the most excruciating Zing!
So there he is, working away on me wonderfully, and me lying
over there on the other side of the curtain, my expression of bliss
concealed by my mask, the fountains and the Muzak playing
away. His head moves from side to side as he expertly, but
mechanically, builds and teases me, builds and teases…but
mostly builds. Now, generally, he gets nothing out of this himself
– except his pay. His little cock just dangles there, small as a
thumb between his legs as he squats and nibbles away
perfunctorily. But suddenly, with me, it’s different. I’m special.
The life he’s aroused in my cunt communicates to him, this
incredible sexuality I have…maybe it’s the pulse in my cunt that
he can feel beating. Haven’t you ever felt the pulse there? With
me it’s like drums when it starts…when I start.
But back to my mise en scène. Suddenly the mean old
whipmaster realizes that my guy has slowed down on the job. By
that, I mean that he’s giving it too much valuable time, that he’s
really into what he’s doing, giving the client more than is
required. He gives my guy a smart flick of the whip, but my boy
doesn’t even turn around. He’s groaning and pressed into my
cunt as though there’s no tomorrow, and his cock is enormous
now, his hand stroking it, bringing himself to climax as he brings
me closer. The whiprnaster gives him a terrible blow, but the guy
is lost to everything but me…we’re getting closer and closer,
together now, and I suddenly start praying that the ogre
whipmaster won’t drag him away just as we’re about to reach the
most glorious climax of our lives. The whipmaster grabs him by
the shoulder – my heart almost sinks – he can’t understand it.
104
He’s never seen one of these gorgeous flunkies behaving like
this, getting turned on by a client, by a client’s cunt! Then, just at
the crucial point, the whipmaster, dumbfounded, loses his
professional cool, our excitement communicates to him. Like
when the cynical stage manager hears little Judy Garland
audition "Over the Rainbow" and realizes a star is born.
"I’ve never seen this happen before!" the whip guy yells. "Why
this man is so delirious with pleasure he refuses to be paid!" (I
don’t know how he’s managed to communicate this, with his
mouth full.)
But that does it: The whipmaster is so whipped up himself, he
takes out his cock and works feverishly to our pitch, so that when
we come, he comes…and oh boy, it’s quite a day in the old hair
store! [Taped interview]
Pamela
I am on an absolutely deserted beach, lying on my back, sound
asl**p. I am wearing only a bikini, the bottom part fastened on
each side with only a tiny bow, and the top fastened in front only
with a bow, too, between my enormous breasts, which are
already almost overwhelming the little bit of cloth that is the bra.
I breathe deeply and evenly, shifting positions lightly as I sl**p.
A man’s shadow falls across me; he stands looking down at me
as I sl**p. He’s very tanned and wears only swimming trunks. He
watches, and as he watches me sl**ping he gets excited. He
kneels beside me, very softly and gently so as not to awaken me,
and very carefully unties the bow at one of my hips, then reaches
over me to untie the other side. He lays the bikini back, exposing
me to his gaze.
For a moment he just sits there, taking me all in. I murmur in
my sl**p and shift position slightly, separating my thighs
somewhat, which angles my slit upwards. His erection grows
enormous; he slips out of his shorts and then kneels over me with
105
one knee on each side of my thighs. Although I don’t even open
my eyes, I glide one hand out to his penis and caress it gently,
and then glide it, to his surprise, right into my cunt. He then
fucks the bejesus out of me and I rock along with him. But I
never open my eyes, just murmur as if I were sl**ping and
enjoying a good dream. [Taped interview]
Marie
 Marie has the scrubbed good looks of the other young
women who live in the suburban area where she and her husband
moved following the birth of their second c***d. She told me that
she was a virgin when she and Phil married, that she’s been
tempted once or twice to continue one of the idle flirtations that
started up at the country club or at some neighbor’s party, but
that she was always scared off by the consequences. 
I don’t think I could look Phil in the eye if I ever really went to
bed with another man. I’d really like to be able to do it, because
I’ve had so little sex, and I feel so out of things, so
inexperienced…so dull. But I just haven’t got the nerve. I really
envy girls a few years younger than me who’ve been able to cash
in on all this sexual freedom. I even feel guilty about having this
fantasy, but I can’t keep it from popping into my mind every time
we do have sex now. It makes it so much more exciting, and I try
to tell myself I deserve it…just the fantasy, if not the reality. Who
knows? If it ever happened in reality, as it does in m y mind, I
just might go through with it. I even find myself thinking about it
if I’m standing around at someone’s party outdoors. I stand there
holding my gin and tonic, wishing he knew what was on my
mind, the man I’m talking to.
In my imagination I picture this garden party, very much like
one of the evenings that go on around here two and three times a
week during the summer. I practically landscape the setting in
my mind: the sloping lawns, the big trees, the rows of hedges, all
106
very nicely kept up. I can even hear the gardeners delicately
snipping away at the shrubs somewhere off in the night… not
that gardeners work at night, except in my fantasy. It is night,
because all the men are in black tie. I’m in a short dress, the only
really short dress I ever bought (my concession to the mini craze).
More important, I’m not wearing any stockings.
Not even panty hose, which is not at all like me. My dress is a
very pretty blue – like the real one was – and all the waiters are in
short red jackets. Is it normal to fantasize in color? Well, I do.
I’ve wandered off to a rather distant corner of the garden on
my own. That’s typical, as I love flowers and always investigate
every new garden I see. Suddenly I meet a man, another guest,
and we begin to discuss flowers and things. I don’t know him.
I’ve never seen him before. He’s probably someone’s husband;
most of the men at these parties generally are. In fact, I know in
my fantasy that he belongs to someone else…which both makes
it easier and more exciting.
He bends down to pick a flower for me. But he doesn’t get up;
I mean, he doesn’t stand up. He comes up under my dress. I
stand there, not protesting, just holding my drink and smiling
vaguely at the other distant guests, who can only see me from the
waist up because I’m standing behind this rather high hedge. I
think it’s a boxwood, or a yew. Anyway, it’s very thick and
sturdy, which is meaningful because it almost supports me as I
lean against it in the excitement that follows. You see, this man
has discovered that I’m not’ wearing any underwear, which so
surprises him (no woman where we live would think of going
without something) that he doesn’t waste any time: He presses
his mouth right up against me, sticks his tongue right up into me.
I practically fall into the hedge, I get so weak in the knees. There
might have been a minute there, when he first came up under my
dress, when I would have stepped away, but his mouth is too
much and now I pray for him to go on.
107
I look down around this point and see that he’s unzipped his
fly, and that he’s playing with himself and has an erection the
size of which I’ve never seen. I keep staring at his penis, which
grows as my own excitement grows. His mouth is like nothing
I’ve ever felt before, it’s like magic, it’s tender and demanding,
and his own hand on his cock, the veins are as strained as the
veins in his penis. My legs become so weak, it’s almost as if I’m
poised there on his mouth, that it’s holding me up, and I feel if I
take my eyes off his hand, his penis, that I’ll faint. Suddenly, as
I’m just about to climax, but not quite – just as I know I’m going
to, though – these little bubbles begin to appear at the tip of his
penis, bubbles, faster and faster, one after the other, and I begin
to worry he’ll finish before I do and .that he will stop.
And then, on top of everything, the other people begin calling
to us, I can even hear Phil’s voice calling to me to come in to
dinner. I don’t know what would be worse at this point…if they
were to find us or if he were to stop before I’d finished. For an
instant I hang there in space, totally dependent on this unknown
man; I couldn’t move if Phil were to walk straight toward me,
which he is just about to do. But then, thank goodness,
everything happens at once: Just as Phil is about to be close
enough to see the expression on my face, the entire garden party,
all the other people, turn as a body to follow our hostess in to
dinner, and at that moment, this man’s bubbles turn into the most
incredible jet, ejaculation, and I climax. I suppose I almost drown
the poor man. [Interview]
108
ROOM NUMBER TWO:
THE AUDIENCE
 We spend most of our fucking lives trying to be alone,
trying to improve the privacy of our fucking with sound-proofed
bedroom walls, No-Lite window blinds, and locked doors. We
race miles with our lovers to "get away from everyone," and if
sexual desire overcomes us at a crowded party or in a restaurant,
the first impulse is to get out of there and be alone before Act
One.
That is reality, and with no moral judgment intended, it’s
probably just as well.
But fantasy goes in the opposite direction: more often than not
there are other people present. I’m not talking about orgy
fantasies. They exist too, but often the other people in fantasies
don’t join in, in fact their presence isn’t meant to imply even the
possibility of an orgy. A fantasizer will indeed go out of her way
to point out that the other people aren’t really watching her and
what she’s doing with the six baldheaded waiters. The audience
is simply there. Doing what? Perhaps lending their tacit approval
simply by their presence. ("It’s okay to fuck.") Or by adding a
touch of suspense with the implication that at any minute they
could turn, and see what’s going on: "My God, look at that,
Harry and Isobel are having it off and her husband’s in the next
room!" (Alternatively, the point of the audience’s surprise could
be that Harry and Isobel are not in the accepted missionary
position, or that they have a second man or a dog in the act,
whatever it is that makes the scene particularly exciting to the
fantasizer, and so particularly "loaded" when discovered by the
audience.) The possibility of being seen, watched, discovered,
can be more exciting than the actual presence of an audience.
Anyone who has ever fucked in the warm sunlight of a
(seemingly) secluded beach, or within earshot but out of sight of
109
others, must admit the added excitement which the imminence of
an audience brings to an already fine fuck…or she’s a liar.
But not all fantasy audiences are passive bystanders,
inoperative in the fantasy story line. Some creative women give
their fantasy audiences the active, participating role of a real
audience they have them applaud, Oh! and Ah!, and she, lucky
lady, becomes not only the Sarah Bernhardt of Fucking, but also
the Fellini of Fantasy, controlling both her own performance and
that of the audience, her critics, pacing the one against the other
so that her fantasy audience reinf***es her fantasy performance,
which in turn heightens the ebb and flow of her very real fucking.
Complicated? Read Caroline’s fantasy below, keeping in mind
the newspaper reports of what happened to some of the members
of the cast of Oh, Calcutta!: they became so dependent on the
excitement the audience brought to their performance in the
theater, they were unable to perform sexually without an audience
back home. 
Caroline
 I met Caroline, a young actress, in London through, mutual
friends at a party. Right off, she seemed to me to lack that
narcissistic self-involvement that I had always thought of as the
curse and/or blessing necessary to achieve theatrical prominence.
Therefore, I was not surprised that I had never heard her name,
although she said she was currently playing in a hit in the West
End.
Mostly we talked about Italy, and she told me briefly about the
village where she and a lover had spent six months "trying out
the idea of being married." They had decided against it. She was
enthusiastic to hear about my years in Rome, and my own ideas
on marriage.
A few nights later, I saw Caroline’s name on a theater poster
on Shaftesbury Avenue, and on impulse bought seats for that
110
night. Her role required her to spend the entire evening onstage
almost totally nude, and the first curtain fell on a protracted,
tumultuous scene in which she was required to have (just barely
simulated?) sexual intercourse on stage, front and center. The
audience loved it, and her. It made me curious about a girl who
was so reticent to speak about herself privately, but was so
uninhibited otherwise as to be able to perform this role on stage.
We went backstage afterward, and a group of us went on to
dinner, during which the subject of this book came up. She told
me she would like to contribute. Hers wasn’t a typical fantasy,
she said, but I might find it interesting. 
Ever since I had to do this love scene in the play you saw – it’s
been running now for six months – I’ve needed to feel that the
same audience is there when I’m making love at home or
anywhere else offstage. I suppose having to be, or at least to
appear to be, so excited on the stage every night in front of so
many people has really affected me. At first I tried to tell myself
that it was just another role…you have to act so many emotions
in the theater, and there’s all that "Method" business of feeling
yourself into the part …. But as I said, in the beginning I tried to
keep a little "distance" between the personal me, and me, the
actress, making love in front of all those people.
But I couldn’t. As I got more and more used to the role, more
comfortable in it, I found that instead of dreading the moment
when I had to begin, I was looking forward to it. My nipples
would become tight and erect. It was a surprisingly seductive
feeling, one I enjoyed. I began wearing tighter and tighter
blouses, filmier ones, more see-through, so that the audience
could see my excitement, could see the excitement I felt right
down – or up – to my nipples. I needed the audience’s excitement
for my own…a form of complicity was set up between them and
me, a sexual conspiracy which heightened my ability, or rather,
desire to play the part.
111
The silence, the tension in the theater during the scene
communicates itself through the house – from me to them, from
them to me – and at the end of the night’s performance, when
they clap and call me back for curtain call after curtain call, I feel
it’s not only the actress they’re applauding, but me, Caroline, the
woman, too. Acting often tends to split you off from yourself, and
you don’t know who you are. But in this role, the audience’s
applause – their approval – somehow reunites the actress in me
with the private self in me. Now when I make love privately, I
sometimes think, Oh, what’s the use… it’s all so dull and
unstimulating. And there’s this feeling of anxiety. It’s as if I’m
not sure I’m doing it well, you see, no matter what the man says.
Before this play, I didn’t need fantasies. Or that’s what I
would have told you six months ago. I realize now that
somewhere in the back of my mind I’d always had someone
watching while I made love: me. This split between the me who
is in the act, actually making love, and the me who is watching,
this split is healed by the audience taking over the role of watcher
and applauding me for my efforts. I can’t tell you the feeling of
satisfaction it gives me.
I remember the first time we did the love scene before an
audience. The rehearsals had naturally been private, and I had
been able to be professionally cool and clinical about it. But on
opening night I was very nervous and apprehensive, I imagine
because I was afraid that they would think I was not very good,
or wouldn’t give me their approval by becoming excited
themselves…that they would just think the scene odd, and me
very strange for being in it. But when they applauded …
Now I need an audience; without it, there’s just no excitement.
So even if I’m with the man I’m in love with, somehow in my
mind I twist his face around so that it’s the face of the actor I’m
in the play with. The funny thing is, I don’t even like the actor.
Maybe that makes it even more exciting for me, I don’t know. I
haven’t really figured this out. But I think it’s because behind
112
him, behind his back is the audience, and they’re applauding him
for making love to me and applauding me for responding to him
in such a loving way. And as my own excitement mounts and
mounts, the applause gets louder arid louder…[Taped interview]
Elspeth
As I am sure most women do, I have had the usual
exhibition-type fantasies. I especially enjoy the thought of being
watched by someone who is not aware that I know he is watching
me. Or I imagine that I am making love to someone, perhaps a
close friend of the f****y, and my husband comes in and watches
us, as prearranged between my husband and myself without the
knowledge of the other man. It would be equally intriguing to
walk in and catch my husband with another woman, also by
prearrangement. I don’t think about this with my husband; I only
think about it for excitement. [Letter]
Mary Jo
In the first sexual fantasy that I can remember, I thought of
myself undressing while a boy I liked watched me. That became
one of my most common fantasies when I was a teen-age girl.
[Letter]
Melanie
I am twenty-five years old and have been happily married for
four years. My earliest memories of sexual sensation go back to
when I was about three years old. I remember after my parents
put me to bed that I would take my clothes off. I enjoyed being
nude. Then I would put them back on. That is all I can remember;
the exciting feelings of my own nude body.
113
My fantasies during masturbation are generally of my old boy
friends. I never had intercourse with any of them, but when I
masturbate I wonder what it would be like. Often, during the
fantasy, my husband watches. He doesn’t do anything, he simply
is there.
My fantasies during sex with my husband are quite different.
Mostly my thoughts are on what we are doing, although
sometimes mentally I take it out of the bedroom and imagine we
are on a quiet beach, quite nude, or lying in an open field with
green grass all around us. I often think of us skinny dipping on a
lonely beach. The idea of nudity, of the two of us being nude
outdoors, excites me.
I have no desire to tell my husband of my fantasies, of the
excitement it would give me for the two of us to be nude outside
the privacy of our bedroom. I think speaking them out loud
would definitely lessen their effectiveness. [Letter]
Celeste
 Celeste is a pretty, very bright-faced, red-cheeked blonde in
her early thirties. She had been a legal secretary when she met
Charlie, and had liked the work, but gave it up without a qualm
when Charlie asked her to when they got married. They’ve been
married twelve years. Today they live in a comfortable suburban
home and have two c***dren. Celeste works for the League of
Women Voters and is an officer in the local PTA.
She describes their sex life as "very satisfactory." 
We still enjoy making love at unusual times, like when we’re
already late for a party, or an impromptu session on the living
room rug, the kitchen table, etc …. time we can steal while the
k**s are away at a Boy Scout meeting or football game. I’d say
we have sex most nights of the week, even when Charlie’s so
tired he just comes and falls asl**p while he’s still on top and
inside me.
114
But something different happened the other evening when
Charlie got home early and we thought we could steal some time
before the k**s got back. Suddenly we were interrupted – we
were in the living room – by the unexpected arrival of our
next-door neighbor. I just had time to pull my skirt down before
Charlie let him in. He only stayed five or ten minutes, but all the
time he was here, I knew something was up. I couldn’t help
noticing the way this guy kept fidgeting…and then I noticed this
big bulge in the front of his trousers while he was talking to me.
It was only after he’d left that I realized that in my haste I’d
forgot to put my tights back on; all during our talk, my short skirt
had ridden up, leaving me totally exposed to the man. For a few
minutes I was mortified, absolutely embarrassed. Then the shock
wore off and I was left with this odd feeling of excitement, which
is still with me when I think about it, although I consider our
neighbor about as exciting as a graham cracker.
I could hardly wait for us to get to bed that night. It was one of
the most exciting sessions that I’d ever had. But I couldn’t sl**p,
I really couldn’t, until I’d told Charlie what had got me so
aroused. I expected it would make him angry, just as I thought it
would make me angry, too. But the idea that another man had
been’ staring at the quim he had just enjoyed excited Charlie so
much, he put out his cigarette and got on top of me again. He
didn’t wait the usual time it takes him on those nights we do it
more than once. He wasn’t in me more than a few seconds before
he came again, almost like an explosion. It’s as though this idea
has given our sex lives a whole new dimension. Now when we’re
in bed together it’s almost become a necessity for us.
Instead of Charlie whispering things into my ear (that really
didn’t excite him, they were more or less routine words to him,
but he knew they excited me), I tell him of imaginary
experiences. For instance, that I’m on one of those stirrup tables
that gynecologists have, where they spread your legs and look
deep into you. But the table is in the middle of the ring, in
115
Madison Square Garden, and it’s mounted on a revolving
platform. Thousands of men have paid fifty or a hundred dollars
each for tickets, and the ushers are selling binoculars so they can
get a better view. I tell Charlie that the table is slowly turning
around and around, with the bright lights illuminating me, and
the men in the seats all around begin pushing forward, jumping
out of their seats, the whole giant mob wild with excitement to
see, thousands and thousands of men in a circle all around me, all
wild with excitement to see me better, to fuck me, to get deep
inside those wet, red lips they can see so plainly.
And all the time I’m lying on the table, I never move, except
once in a while I put my two hands down, and with my fingertips
just delicately open the lips so they can see the juices inside,
glistening inside me, and then all the men begin to cream and
some of them have unzipped themselves, and from under my
closed eyelids I can see hundreds, thousands of erections just
screaming to get inside me.
But all the time, I know that Charlie is waiting for me in a
dressing room off-stage where he has a warm bed, and where in
just a minute or two more, the uniformed ushers will wheel the
table in, and lock the door behind them as they go out. Charlie is
there, waiting for me, but it’s a strange Charlie, naked, standing
up, with a giant erection so big that the skin is stretched and I can
see the purple veins. What’s strange about him is that he doesn’t
speak to me, or smile at me. He’s wearing the same kind of
emotionless, unmoving, unmoved face that I had just been
wearing when I was outside on the platform with all the men
screaming around me. Charlie doesn’t even wait for me to get out
of the stirrups, but just pulls me to him without a word, standing
up, standing between the stirrups, and sometimes at this point I
imagine myself on a kind of operating table, the kind where they
strap you down at the wrists and ankles so you can’t fall off. And
I feel the tip of that enormous hard-on just touching the lips as he
pulls me onto him. He still doesn’t smile, doesn’t say a word,
116
shows no pleasure, no excitement, but I can feel myself tighten,
my stomach muscles tighten as if anticipating some sexual blow,
some sexual assault…but it’s really my inside muscles, doubling
over on themselves, that intense, silent moment before orgasm
when your stomach and vaginal muscles almost feel as if you’re
having cramps, and it’s at that moment when instead of a blow, I
feel him penetrating me, impaling me on his body, that I finally
get free of the stirrups and wrap my legs around him as my
cramped muscles release…release and release again in an ecstasy
of pleasure all the greater because of the almost-pain of the
tightness they had felt a moment before. Release after release
after release. I sometimes finish this fantasy weeping. With just
the pleasure and happiness of it, you understand?
You always hear about men exhibiting themselves on trains or
on deserted beaches or somewhere. I wonder if other women have
this hidden exhibitionistic desire the way I do? [Interview]
ROOM NUMBER THREE:
****, OR, "DON’T JUST STAND
THERE, f***e ME!"
 **** does for a woman’s sexual fantasy what the first
martini does for her in reality: both relieve her of responsibility
and guilt. By putting herself in the hands of her fantasy assailant
– by making him an assailant – she gets him to do what she
wants him to do, while seeming to be f***ed to do what he wants.
Both ways she wins, and all the while she’s blameless, at the
mercy of a f***e stronger than herself. The pain she may suffer,
the bruises and indignity, are the necessary price she pays for
getting the kind of guiltless pleasure she may be unable to face or
find in reality.
117
It’s worth repeating my conviction that fantasy need have
nothing to do with reality, in terms of suppressed
wish-fulfillment. Women like Julietta (coming up), whose
fantasy life is focused on the **** theme, invariably insist that
they have no real desire to be ****d, and would, in, fact, run a
mile from anyone who raised a finger against, them, and I believe
them. The message isn’t in the plot – the old hackneyed ****
story – but in the emotions that story releases. 
Julietta
 "I believe I can love more than one man at a time. That’s not
a theory. I always do. That’s why I don’t want to get married, and
why I prefer my affairs with men who already are. They are in no
position to demand monogamy from me." That’s Julietta.
With strong views like these, it didn’t come as any surprise to
me when she told me during our conversations that she is a
strong believer in Women’s Lib. "But it would frighten my
mother to hear me say it," says Julietta. "I grew up on a little
farm, but I left as soon as I was old enough to travel by myself.
My mother stayed on the farm. That’s the difference between
women of her generation and me." 
It may sound freaky coming from me, but while I enjoy going
to bed with some guy I dig almost anytime, I especially like it if
there’s something in the air that lets me think I’m doing it
against my will. That I’m being f***ed by the man’s
overwhelming physical strength. Something like that. The
doctors call this kind of thing a **** fantasy, but that’s as far as I
want it to go. On the fantasy level, not the real thing. I don’t go
out by myself on dark nights, and if any horny stud threatened
me, even with a gun, I’d scream my head off. All this doesn’t
sound like me, but you might say that the person I am today is
totally at war with the girl my mother tried to make me. So
whatever there is left in me of the girl my mother preferred, that
118
girl wants to think that it’s not really her fault, that she’s being
f***ed into this sexual scene. That I’m really good little Julie.
So when I’m in bed with someone, I don’t mind if he wants
the lights on or if it’s daylight. I like the look of a man…all of
him. But when I get to a certain point, when I really become
excited, I close my eyes, or bury my face in the pillow, or fling
my arm or the pillow over my eyes. That way, while I can feel
everything, I can also be back there in the dark, having my own
thoughts. In fact, having something over my eyes gave me a
fantasy I really dig. I imagine that I’ve been brought to some
warehouse, or place like that, against my will. I’m stripped naked
and the only thing I’m allowed to wear is a black silk mask. This
is because whatever powerful person has brought me there does
not want the men – yes, always more than one in this fantasy –
for whom he has procured me, to know who I am. In this way,
though he’s brought me there against my will, he somehow
wants to protect me too. I never know who he is, and he himself
never fucks me. I just know that he’s somewhere in the
background, enjoying this feeling of power he has, not only over
me, but over the men, too. That’s because they’re so hot with
desire for me that they can barely control themselves. But he can
take me away from them whenever he wants to. In my mind I can
imagine the men, all big and powerfully built. They’re naked,
too, while they wait their turn with me. I think of them watching
each other as each of them performs, talking about various
techniques, and what they’re going to do when their turn comes
with me.
Meanwhile, the guy who is really with me, every time he tries
a different position, or a different idea, I pretend to myself that
it’s the next man in line. So it’s always exciting this way,
because I seemingly have an endless supply of men fucking
me…but .they never know who I am. Even if I met one of them
on the street the next day, or had lunch with him, he wouldn’t
know.
119
But that’s all I think of, me naked on this rough bed with just
this little black mask on my face, and these five or six naked men
all waiting their turn to fuck me. That picture in my mind makes
me come every time. [Taped interview]
Gail
I am thirty years old, have two c***dren, and have been
married for nine and a half years.
I have a frequent sexual fantasy about being ****d, by one or
more men. These fantasies do not take place, however, while
having sex with my husband. They take place when I am alone,
and with time on my hands. I know it sounds weird or even
crazy, but at times I feel as if I want to actually act my fantasy
out, as if it were truly happening! I don’t know why this happens,
or why I should even feel this way.
At the age of s*******n I was almost ****d by a boy who was
my best friend’s boy friend. The act was never completed…he
was finally stopped by my crying. This all took place in his car,
while he was supposed to be taking me home from a party after
he’d had a quarrel with his girl friend. She left the party, and he
stayed and drank pretty heavily, as did the rest of us. He
volunteered to take me home, after my boy friend, who is now my
husband, called me at the party from his job and told me he had
to work late and couldn’t make it.
I remember wondering what my girl friend actually saw in the
boy, who was nothing but a rough, tough, and more or less
foulmouthed bully. He had always been nice to me, but treated
her like dirt. And yet she loved him, and took any kind of abuse
from him, including getting pregnant by him, and then losing the
baby by miscarriage in her fourth month.
Anyway, on the way home he pulled into a deserted spot in our
neighborbood. l immediately sensed what was about to happen
and I had mixed emotions about it. I thought to myself how
120
awfully exciting this was in one way, and then again I was truly
scared!
He immediately pulled me to him and wanted to kiss me, but I
automatically refused. I really wanted to, just to find out if it was
his a****l charm, so to speak, that my girl friend was in love
with.
He told me to relax, and that he wouldn’t hurt me, and not to
be afraid. He then asked what I saw in my boy friend, and
whether he had really ever satisfied me sexually. I went to my
boy friend’s defense, of course, explaining that he was decent,
kind, and a gentle person, in contrast to this fellow. He laughed
and told me to cut out the "mushy stuff," in his exact words, and
to relax and let him show me how it should be. I let him kiss and
hold me, but when he started to explore me with his hands I
panicked, and started to struggle to make him stop. He became
angry and said he wasn’t going to stop. We struggled for what
seemed to be hours, and I was physically exhausted and by now
really terrified. He kept saying that he wouldn’t make me
pregnant, if that was my worry, and to just let it happen and
enjoy it. But I couldn’t, and then just as it seemed that nothing
would or could stop him, I started to cry uncontrollably. That did
something to him, because he finally stopped, let me go, and
started straightening my clothes, etc. He said he’d take me home
now, but that I’d better not make trouble and tell anyone at all. I
promised, of course.
When we got to my home, as I was getting out of the car, he
suddenly took my arm and told me that he was sorry, and
couldn’t I please forgive him, and he started to cry, actually cry. I
felt so strange then, actually sorry for him. I told him to forget it,
and that everything was okay, that I wasn’t angry or anything. He
left, after giving me a kiss on my forehead. And that was that.
Since then, we’ve always acted as if nothing had happened, have
remained not good friends, but friends nevertheless, as he finally
married my girl friend, the one who worshipped him so.
121
But he is still an a****l, as everyone knows. He beats her, is a
very heavy drinker, and is still foulmouthed.
My whole point in telling you this is that at times, even though
I know it’s wrong or crazy, I have fantasies that he is trying to
**** me – either in his car, my home, his home, or even in his
own gas station. I become awfully excited at these thoughts.
I also have fantasized that he and a couple of his rough tough
friends attack me. At times, however, it’s not him at all, but
anyone I happen to dream up.
I don’t know why I have these sexual fantasies. At other times
I envision **** scenes, and actually shudder and become
nauseated at the idea or thought. So, at times I enjoy my
fantasies, and at other times I become almost sick.
I hope all this has helped your work in some way. I know it
has helped me to finally get my experience off my chest to
someone at last, after all these years. [Letter]
Dinah
Hi! I just read about your work and wanted to contribute. I am
twenty two years old, white, Latin, and a university student. And,
of course, female. That is, bisexual. Actually, I don’t fit any
categories. I have been a lesbian, also I thought you might want
background info. But to get on with the fantasy business. I have a
few really interesting ones. I fantasize not only when I
masturbate, but also when I am making love. (Then I feel a little
guilt, but it’s such fun.)
Fantasy 1: I walk into a d**gstore in a small Southern town. I
am a stranger. I am dressed outlandishly, like a whore. There are
several local men in the store and they all look at me with lust in
their eyes. I go to the counter and order a tube .of contraceptive
cream. The d**ggist gives it to me. I take it and try to leave, but
the men close the door and tell me I should "try it out" (the
cream). They **** me. They squeeze cream into my vagina and
122
anus. They make me go down on all fours and come in from
behind. At one point I have to get on top of a man and come
down on his penis while another is coming in through my anus
from behind and another is inside my mouth.
Fantasy 2: I am speeding on the New Jersey Turnpike. Two
policemen stop me. I tell them I will "do anything not to get a
ticket." They make me get in the back seat and spread my legs
very wide (one of them is in the front seat, the other in the back
seat). While one of them drives, the other one has me. They take
turns. And then they meet a friend and he gets in on it too.
Fantasy 3: I am in a woman’s prison. I tried to escape or lead
a demonstration or something i*****l like that. The warden is a
big black woman. While two women guards hold me, she pulls
up my skirt and pulls down my panties and spanks me with a
ruler. Then she takes out a dildo and fucks me with it very
roughly. When I get excited, she laughs. Then she tells the
guards to hold me down on her desk. She looks over my cunt and
says, "Mmm mmm, this is some nice pussy," and then she licks
my cunt and sucks it till I come.
Fantasy 4: I am at a convention. I am the only woman there. I
have no choice: I bend over a chair and all the men are in line to
fuck me. I act very nonchalant.
I could go on…. [Letter]
Sadie
I have always fantasized during intercourse and masturbation.
I am being ****d by one man or a group of men, while many of
them watch the others "abuse" me. My attackers are always very
handsome – dark hair, muscular, sexually well endowed – and
brutal, in that they take what they want and the hell with what I
want…or pretend I want. (I’m after what they are, really.)
My husband is very curious about my fantasies, will
occasionally enter into them, but puts them and me down as
123
c***dish and immature. He doesn’t know what he’s missing, in
my opinion.
Other fantasies of mine include a fraternity initiation where I
am tied to the bed hand and foot and all the b*****rs take their
pleasure with me while the initiates. watch. Then the new ones
take their turn with me. There is always a certain "officer" in the
fraternity’s organization whose sole purpose is to arouse the girl
chosen so that she can’t help enjoying herself – although she’s
protesting. Or. I fantasize that I am a "bottomless" waitress; every
time I bend to serve a customer, someone attacks me from the,
rear. As waiting on tables is my sole means of support, I’ have no
choice. Even if I do one of those "Bunny Dips" (that the Playboy
Bunnies do so that they don’t have to bend over), I will then be
assaulted from the customer in front of me, who simply pulls me
forward onto his lap, onto his prick, which is erect and exposed.
I know that they say that women aren’t turned on by visual
stimuli; I think it’s untrue. It’s another unexplored area where
women are silent or ashamed. I am very aroused by hard-core
pornography. If I see a picture, for example, of a black man and a
white woman, I’m ready for sex almost immediately.
Incidentally, I am twenty-four, have a B.A., M.A., am white,
Catholic, married six years and no c***dren. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER FOUR: PAIN
AND MASOCHISM, OR,
"OUCH, DON’T STOP!"
 Women are always being tied up or down in fantasy. They
use "f***e" words liberally, almost involuntarily – "He made me
do this …" "I then had to …" – in describing their fantasies, even
when the fantasy has nothing to do with **** or pain. We are
124
made to understand that even in her fantasy the fantasist doesn’t
have control over what’s happening to her – unless, of course,
control is what she is after, as in some of Barbara’s fantasies
(below).
But even when the f***e is intended, there is a clear distinction
as to whether what is going on is indeed ****, or a
pain-for-pain’s-sake number. I would hope that whoever is in
charge of the Masochist Wing of our House of Fantasy – he of the
mask and heavy hand – would be familiar with the subtleties of
his specialty. He must have separate rooms: the first, for the ****
fantasists; the second, for the masochists. Otherwise, the "Ouch!"
cries from the latter would disturb or distract the ****es, who are
more intent on being f***ed than on feeling pain. For them, any
pain felt is merely the cost of fulfilling their desire, a means to
their end. For the other women like Sylvia (below), the desire is
for pain itself and the pain is everything. Carried to its extreme,
as in Amanda’s fantasy, this desire for pain becomes genuinely
disturbing and shows to what ends – imagined though they may
be – a woman will go to feel something at last, to feel at least
something. 
Barbara
 We have not yet come to the difficult question of people
who want to turn their fantasies into real life actualities, but
while we are in this room, I think we can appropriately say that
Barbara’s fantasy of being spanked or caned is the type my
contributors most often feel driven to experiment with. This may
sound contradictory, since many of them go on to say that they in
fact hate real pain.
But as Barbara says, I think the explanation lies in the fact she
feels she can make a bargain with the spanker about just how
many strokes she will receive, and how hard – and that if the
sexual experience should turn out to be more painful in fact than
125
titillating in imagination, the proceedings can be called off at a
word. 
I am not a lesbian, and I preface my letter with this comment
because it may be thought that I am one when you hear about my
fantasies. My particular fantasy concerns punishment with the
cane, and by talking about it once, I was introduced to a woman
who looked normal outwardly, but within a few minutes at her
home, when I first went there, I realized that she wanted to whip
me before having her usual larks in her kind of sex. I made the
bargain with her that the only instrument to which I would
subject myself was the school cane – not a garden cane or
something about an inch thick. I cannot tell you why, but my
fantasy has always been that I like to imagine myself as a
naughty girl of about s*******n, hauled up in front of the
headmistress for a caning, and that I am wearing the
old-fashioned type of gym tunic and Directoire knickers down to
my knees. From this stage I like to be told to bend over, after a
lecturing, and then get caned with my gym tunic raised, the cane
corning on my knickers. Therefore I told my lesbian friend just
how far she could go, and the date and scene were agreed upon.
Naturally I found that the whipping I got with the cane wasn’t
half so thrilling as the fantasy, and while I had no heart in
masturbation with the lesbian woman, it came easily after the
punishment.
Since then I’ve found a young man – much younger than I am
by the way – who enjoys playing these caning games with me,
and in addition allows me to flog him with the cane, on his
bottom. When our bottoms are red and smarting, but not horribly
marked with a real thrashing, we get down to sex. All my
fantasies are concerned with various methods of being caned, and
various methods of me giving the cane to someone else. For
instance, I would like to be tied hand and foot, and then given
twelve strokes of the birch, but if this happened, I would probably
faint with the awful pain. Another of my ideas is to be
126
strapped down on a wide seat of a swing, secured to the ceiling.
As the swing comes backwards, my bottom would make a fine
target for the person caning me. Another idea is that I would like
to be strapped down over a flogging bench, just in knickers and
bra, and the flogging bench would have handles in front which I
would grip with my hands. As I pressed these bars down, by
leverage there would be a rubber penis at the other end, and this
would come right into me between my legs. I imagine myself
being caned in this way, and enjoying masturbation via the
rubber penis once the caning got going.
Yet another fantasy is that I would like a man to get on top of
me, both of us naked, then gently lower himself until his
enormous erect penis was resting in between my breasts. I would
like to watch it as he moves up and down, then when it is getting
near his time I would like him to lower himself and push it into
me in the right place.
I must tell you that whenever I have sex with a man, all the
time I am pretending to myself that I am wearing long knickers,
bending over in the headmistress’ study, and getting soundly
caned on my bottom. I can only think of two possible causes of
my fantasies. The first happened when I was about six or seven. I
had an elder s****r who was then about f******n, and for probably
a series of misdemeanors, my stepmother said she would cane
her. My s****r was ordered out of her frock, in front of me, and
then stepmother pushed her over the settee arm. My s****r Jean
was wearing the usual school Directoire knickers at the time,
much longer than those worn today, of course, and with her
bottom in the air and her feet off the ground, the knickers
tightened around her buttocks.
Stepmother then started to smack my s****r’s bottom with the
cane, and I don’t suppose it was a terrible thrashing. But ‘it was
stinging enough to make Jean yell out at every stroke of the cane.
The second incident happened when I was fifteen, and getting to
know a few things about sex. There was a boy next door aged
127
about s*******n, and I used to get him to help me with my school
homework. We used to cuddle and kiss. One night he said that I
was so bad at math that what I needed was a good spanking, and
then he pushed my face downward across his lap. After making a
pretend resistance and wriggling, I had my gym frock well above
my waist; I knew he could see my knickers from waist to leg.
Moreover, I also knew that this had given him an erection, which
I could feel. So he spanked me, good and hard, but I still enjoyed
it. After that, almost each night I went to see him it ended up in
me first getting spanked, and then he turned me round in the
armchair and got on top of me, and we both masturbated. Later, I
asked him . what it was like at his school when naughty boys got
the cane. It was a loaded question, and it brought the answer I
wanted. He said he would give me a demonstration, and when he
told me that "tonight was the night," before going in to see him I
put on some very thrilling white knickers, long in the leg, and
with fancy pink lace at the leg ends. His parents were out, and
having the place to ourselves we lost no time in the caning demonstration.
He showed me how to bend over the end of the settee
with my arms stretched forward, and in that position I felt my
knickers tighten up round my legs and thighs. I’d slipped out of
my short frock beforehand, and we’d kissed and hugged, so that
already he had a big erection. Then for the first time I got the
cane on my knickers. He gave me four terrific swipes, and they
certainly made me wince and yell. When he’d finished, I took
hold of the cane and told him that it was his turn for punishment.
I found that I was terribly thrilled on seeing his trousers tight
round his bottom as he bent over, and I gave him a severe caning,
enjoying the feel of the cane in my hands.
Another of my fantasies is when I imagine I am secretary to
the headmistress of some school for girls between the ages of
fifteen and nineteen. One of my jobs, being a big strong girl, is to
cane girls who have been sentenced to be caned by the
headmistress. Two or three nights in the week I imagine I have
128
about six girls waiting outside my office in a queue for the cane,
and one by one they enter at my command, strip off their gym
tunics, and are then ordered to bend over the whipping block,
where they get the number of strokes of the cane ordered by the
headmistress. Then I change the fantasy and imagine that I am
one of the senior girls, aged about eighteen, caught smoking and
sentenced to twelve strokes of the cane. We stand outside the
door of the secretary’s room and listen to the sounds of the caning
going on inside. Then it is my turn. I go in, get out of my gym
tunic, and stand there feeling tense in my tight knickers. The
secretary points to the flogging block, says Bend over, girl, and I
get across it, ready for my thrashing with the cane on my
knickers. While I am pretending that I am getting caned, I
masturbate.
I’ve read many stories of how women used to be punished in
the old days, and many of these appeal to me in my fantasies.
There is a lovely tale of a rich man, in the 1880’s, who employed
a governess for his large f****y of eight daughters and six sons.
Frequently the c***dren were caned, and at all such canings the
master was present while the governess administered the
punishment. The boys had to drop their trousers before being
lashed down across a bench, and the girls had to remove outer
clothing, the caning being given on their frilly long white
drawers. I picture myself as the governess, first because I would
enjoy giving the cane, and secondly because I fancy that after all
this corporal punishment I could go to bed with the master of the
house, who was widowed.
In another book of stories about the Midwest in the early days,
there is a story of how girls found guilty in the courts were
publicly punished. They were taken to the front of the courthouse
in the one main street, and there had their wrists fastened above
their heads to a whipping block, so that in their underwear, and
bending forward, they were unable to move. The number of
whacks with the cane varied according to their crimes, but after
129
the sentence had been passed, the girl was left there so that
passersby could pick up a cane and give her another whipping.
The culprit was released after three hours.
What happened, of course, was that whenever there was a
public caning of a nice young woman, practically the whole
population was present, and when it was over, most of the men
had erections and were ready to take their own females back to
the bedrooms. Then again, in the Middle Ages, and even in later
years, there were some priests who used the cane as punishment
for young girls after confessions. The girl was made to undress
and lie over the priest’s table, where he caned her bottom,
afterward getting into bed with her, so that many young girls who
fancied their particular priest simply went and lied in the
confession, knowing what it would lead to. [Letter]
Edith
Several years ago my parents became members of a certain
religious denomination, and I began to receive religious
instruction in preparation for my own acceptance. At first I was
very happy about this, until a friend told me something about the
man giving me this instruction.
I know you will think I must have been stupid, because at
twentythree years of age I saw nothing wrong in anything that
had happened and I really thought it was all part of the
instruction, even though I felt that he touched me a lot. In the end
he began to undress me altogether, although I want to say that
nothing else then happened except that he handled me all over
and did things to hurt my body, especially my busts.
The disgusting thing was that although I then knew it was
very wrong, I did nothing to stop him. I even longed for him to do
it to me, even though he sometimes hurt me dreadfully.
Afterward I used to feel very ashamed, and eventually I told my
parents what had happened. Although they, too, were disgusted,
130
they asked me not to make a complaint in order not to upset their
own position in the church.
In the end, and as a direct result of all this, I left home.
Although at the time I was very unhappy about this, it seems now
to have been for the best. My husband, who is a Methodist
minister, is the kindest man and most sympathetic. I have no
complaints, except that at the times when my husband is being
very attentive to me, my thoughts return to this man and what he
did to me all those times. I know this is perfectly dreadful, but it
happens every time. [Letter]
Rose Ann
My husband has tried to get me to tell him about my sexual
fantasies, but so far I have told him that I have none. It’s almost
as though he knew there was something or someone, in addition
to himself, that was exciting me…perhaps because of the cries and
noises I make while he is making love to me. They are not just cries
of pleasure, there are also the cries of pain that I feel in my
fantasies. In fact, I wouldn’t know where to draw the line between
the two.
My fantasies occur whenever I am beginning to feel any real
sexual arousal, and real pleasure. They don’t distract from the
pleasure, but on the contrary, enhance it. I am sure it is very hard
for anyone to understand this, and how can I possibly tell my
husband, whom I love, that I am dreaming that the most
atrocious things are being done to my body while he is being so
loving to me?
These fantasies or dreams usually begin with my body being
stretched, one brutal man on each limb, pulling me in opposite
directions, literally spreading me wide open so that some
immensely huge penis – there is no one or nothing on the end of
it – begins to enter me, stretching me, ripping me, my vagina,
wide open as it pushes its way deeper into me. The men twist my
131
arms painfully as well as pull them, and I can hear my bones
breaking and cracking, while the sound of my skin, around my
vagina, also rips audibly. I cry out in reality even as I cry out in
my fantasy. But I love it, even though my intelligence and logic
tell me that I am being ghoulish, that this is not a normal way to
enjoy sex. And I do enjoy it. I hate what is happening to me in
my fantasies, but it is inextricably involved with my very real
pleasure. [Letter]
Amanda
I read your interesting letter and thought that I would like to
write to you about my own experiences, which I hope are of
assistance to you in your book. I am thirty-six years old, married
with two c***dren, and often indulge in fantasies, even during the
day, as a relief from the pure boredom of my life.
I do not remember when I first started fantasizing, but when I
was very young I used to lie stretched out on my; bed and dream
that I was a princess who had been captured and who was
waiting to be tortured, and this made me feel pleasurably
aroused. Later, as I became more sophisticated and my thoughts
developed, I imagined myself being racked, impaled, flogged,
branded, and every other thing that you can think of, ending with
vigorous and orgasmic masturbation. I masturbated frequently
and, for that matter, still do, because, although my husband is the
kindest man, he is the world’s worst lover.
As a girl I longed to be subjected to the most outrageous forms
of abuse, and could embroider little incidents to enormous
fantasies of atrocities. Toward the end of school we underwent
the usual examination, and in. truth the doctor barely looked at
me, although I hoped, and dreaded, that he would find it
necessary to carry out some dreadful form of surgical mutilation.
For years afterward in my dreams I imagined myself being
prepared by male nurses and then voluntarily submitting myself
132
to the most atrocious vivisection, scornfully refusing anesthetics
and bravely absolving my tormentors from any guilt in my slow,
lingering death (in the name of science, of course).
From all this you will think that I am masochistic, but the truth
of the matter is that I am not and I just cannot stand pain. My
parents never punished me and once, after stealing some money, I
was threatened with the strap and this sent me into howling
hysterics. In fact, you can say that I was overindulged in every
way possible, and, to a degree, this has continued right up to my
present circumstances.
About two years ago a friend described to me, in some detail,
the lewd suggestions made to her by a man who had pierced her
ears. Despite her warning, I visited him in the hope that he would
make them to me, but, arriving at the door, I lost confidence and
would have fled if he had not come up the garden path behind
me.
I think my friend’s account had been grossly elaborated,
because when I warmed to the true purpose of my trip, he nearly
had a fit when I insisted upon removing my dress and slip.
Eventually, and not at all at his suggestion, I ended up stripped to
my shoes, stockings, and garter belt, and submitted to a few
half-hearted fumblings and gropings before going home with my
ears pierced lopsidedly and decidedly sore.
Despite the shabbiness of the incident, in my dreams I regally
and serenely present myself in front of a huge audience for the
ritual piercing of my nipples with hot needles, after which huge
rings are inserted. More recently this has expanded, so that in
taking a simple bath I am being prepared for an elaborate ritual
of circumcision, ceremonial ****, and final sacrifice (by
disemboweling) to some awesome god. This is my latest and
most protracted fantasy, and one which drives me to distraction
whenever I indulge in it.
I hope that what I have written is of interest to you and I do
assure you that every word is true. [Letter]
133
ROOM NUMBER FIVE:
DOMINATION, OR, "HOW
HUMILIATING! THANK YOU."
 I’d put this room next to **** and Masochism. Not for the
convenience of the clients – a woman is faithful to her favorites,
and there’d be very little running about from room to room – but
for the economy of the management: the costumes and props are
interchangeable among the three. There, however, the sharing
stops; f***e may be applied in all three rooms simultaneously –
but to different degrees and in different directions, and the precise
emotions being aroused and released will differ dramatically. Or
"deliciously," as the clients themselves might say.
Whatever their reasons for wanting it, the domination
fantasists long to feel low. They relish being debased and;
reduced by whatever means to a state of abject humiliation. How
they get down there doesn’t matter: Poppy (below) doesn’t even
bother to say how she is "made" to perform her humiliating tasks;
Nathalie may get spanked into submission, but spanking is such
an obvious c***dhood symbol of domination that we don’t need
Nathalie to tell us that it isn’t the spanking itself that turns her
on. It’s the state to which that humiliating act reduces her that
matters. And the more exactly specified those depths can be, the
better. Heather doesn’t just long to be knocked off the pristine
pedestal her lover has put her on, she wants to be fiat on her ass,
in the lowest, most purely sexual, position; Nathalie doesn’t stop
at yearning to be reduced to that bane of proud and liberated
134
women, an object – she wants it all the way, to be a thoroughly,
exclusively sexual object at that.
As women move more strongly into their recently won sexual
freedom, and leave their historic role of second (and "silent") sex
behind, I predict that they will, ironically, get into domination
fantasies more and ,more. But the move will be in two different
directions. First, the new reality of being man’s equal makes
them u*********sly nervous about their identity as women, and
so throws them back into longing for the traditional, safe, and
"known" role vis-à-vis the dominating man; but second, they will
want to explore, and signal even to themselves, their new
liberated age by putting themselves into the dominant position of
the sexual brute. Whether as brute or brutalized, in fantasy at
least the centuries of female submission are about to be avenged.
But what it all comes back to in the end is that if you’re into
the sadomasochistic thing it really doesn’t matter, of course,
which end of the stick (or whip!) you’re on; turnabout can be
lovely play, and as long as somebody is being debased, and
you’re in on it, it’s great. 
Nathalie
You are so right that one tends to feel one’s sexual fantasies
are too "odd" to admit to or discuss. I have never "card another
woman mention the topic, although I’m sure we all have some
fantasy or another. I have finally been able to mention my two
fantasies to my current !over, amidst much "fear and trembling"
and aided by the effects of several martinis. The feeling of relief I
have from just getting this out into the open has made me feel
free enough to broach the subject to several of my closest women
friends, who agree that we all have weird notions, but who are
too reticent to share theirs with me!
I don’t know if you want background or not – I’m assuming
you do. I’m twenty-nine years old, swinging and single. I
135
consider myself to be liberal and liberated sexually. I’ve had
more than twenty semiserious affairs since I was relieved of my
virginity seven years ago. I adore sex and will try anything to
enhance my lover’s pleasure. I masturbate regularly, and climax
within minutes, especially if I fantasize, although I don’t need to.
I’ve always loved the whole sex thing, from the first touch to the
last kiss, even though I never climaxed with a man until about
three years ago.
I enjoy being sexually aggressive at times, and at times I crave
to be dominated. I think about sex a lot and can get turned on
easily by erotic reading material.
Now, for my fantasies, neither of which has been fulfilled –
yet. The thought that my lover is now aware of them and is
planning our next encounter around them is driving me wild.
My first fantasy is that of being spanked: I have always
provoked the spanking, it’s never unjustified. My innate female
bitchiness causes my lover to say very quietly, "All right, that’s
enough!" I say, "Don’t order me around." He says, "You’re
asking for a good spanking." I say, "I’d like to see you try it," in a
very taunting manner.
At which point, he grabs me, grasps both hands firmly behind
my back, pulls down my panties, turns me over on his knee, and
traps my kicking legs between his. I am embarrassed and scared.
He usually uses his hand, spanking me maybe two dozen times,
very hard. Sometimes I fantasize that he uses a hairbrush or ruler.
Usually his hand, though. I am sobbing and enraged. The rage
turns to humiliation, which turns to submission. At the end he
f***es me back on the bed and enters me, not roughly, but
without foreplay either. Or sometimes I like to think of myself
staying at the enraged part throughout the spanking. He pushes
me back on the bed, hovers over me, and shoves his erect penis
into my mouth, ordering me to suck it. I refuse and bite him,
which brings on another, still more painful spanking, at which
point I am eager to do whatever, he asks. I’ve never fantasized
136
being brutalized; I don’t, think I’d care for whippings (although
excerpts from The Pearl or The Story of O stimulate me
tremendously). As a rule I hate pain, except when approaching a
climax, when I find pleasure in being bitten on my inner thighs
hard enough to bruise the skin. But this spanking fantasy has
been with me for years and years. The thought of being spanked
used to arouse sexual feelings at the age of six or seven, even
though I didn’t recognize them, and, of course, I didn’t know
about intercourse or fellatio at that age. If it matters, I have never
in my conscious memory been spanked by either of my parents.
My second fantasy is as follows. Screaming and scratching
and struggling, I am tied or strapped on my back to my bed. I am
spreadeagled, and my arms and legs are f***ed just past the point
of being comfortable. He has f***ed a pillow under my hips, and
of course I am naked. The pillow has the effect of raising and
exposing my vulva, and I can move only an inch or two up and
down or from side to side. I am extremely panicky. I am pleading
and begging and crying. He is never angry; he responds to me at
all times as if I were an object, very matter of factly. He is fully
clothed as he moves around checking the ropes to be sure they’re
secure.
ME: Please let me go.
HIM: Not yet.
ME: If you let me go, I’ll suck you dry.
HIM: You’ll do that anyway, honey, in a minute or two.
ME: If you don’t let me go, you bastard, I swear I’ll never let
you in my mouth again.
HIM: Yes you will, love.
ME: But I don’t want to be like this!
HIM: It really doesn’t matter what you want right now, honey.
ME: (Assorted obscenities, mixed with sobs and twisting at
the ropes)
HIM: That’s enough. (All the time he’s very cool and calm.)
137
ME: My legs hurt, my arms ache, my crotch is splitting.
Please!
HIM: A little pain is good for you.
ME: (More obscenities)
HIM: Honey, stop that.
ME: (More obscenities)
He reaches out and pinches the inside of both my thighs, very
hard.
HIM: You will be quiet now, darling, please.
ME: Yes. (Crying more from pain and rage)
He then leaves the room for what seems like hours, because of
the strain on my arms and legs. When he returns he is nude and
he has an enormous erection, which makes me whimper in
anticipated pain. He doesn’t touch me. He kneels at the foot of
the bed, gazing at my exposed vulnerable pubic area. I am utterly
mortified, because I have no control now. I can’t shield myself or
put my legs together or roll over. My whole crotch is so exposed
and open to his eyes and mouth and/or penis. I’m totally at his
mercy. I keep saying, "What are you going to do to me?" and he
just sits there. Then the fantasy takes one of several courses.
Sometimes he loves me all over with his mouth, until I beg him
to enter me. Sometimes he enters me without foreplay and
seemingly just takes me as if I’m nothing. Sometimes he enters
my mouth, from above, which I hate because of the control he has
and the gagging depth he can achieve. (In real life, I love
performing fellatio, but only when I’m above him, so I can keep
it shallow.) Whatever he does, the fantasy ends with him
releasing me and hugging me and massaging my sore muscles
and my sobbing with relief and thanking him – not for letting me
go, but for tying me up!
This second fantasy is extremely fascinating to me, although
both ideas really turn me on. I’ve just recently added this one to
my repertoire, but it isn’t quite as powerful as the other. It goes as
138
follows: I manage to tie him to the bed, spread-eagled exactly as I
was. This is done by some sort of "innocent" playfulness, like,
"Honey, show me how to tie that knot. Oh, I see. Let me try …"
and so on. When he realizes he’s been tricked, he reacts with
rage and fear, much as I did in my second fantasy. As a matter of
fact, we pretty much change roles – he’s helpless and scared,
while I’m cool and matter of fact. He doesn’t cry, of course, but
he feels, if anything, more vulnerable, exposed, and helpless than
I did, because of his absolute inability to protect his genitals.
Usually in this fantasy I just start out kissing him ever so gently,
all over, gradually working down to his pelvis, and then up inside
his thighs, just tantalizing him. I avoid all contact with, his penis
or testicles, but just keep on caressing and licking, etc., until he
begs me to touch his genitals. But I delay until he’s really in a
frenzy before doing so, and even then I hardly touch himI just
keep up the teasing, tantalizing, etc., until he can’t take it any
more. Then I either suck him till he comes in my mouth or I have
him climax in my vagina. Occasionally, during the. tantalizing,
nongenital phase, when he seems to relax and give himself up to
me, I put a little fear back into him by giving him a painful nip or
pinch inside his thighs. Usually, though, I am just gentle and
loving. I never threaten his genitals, nor do I hurt him there
unless he asks me to bite him, which in real life he likes.
P.S. A few thoughts I’ve had on sexual fantasies: It seems that
the more liberated I become (I’m really digging Women’s Lib
now) the more I fantasize about the spanking and the bondage.
Since I’m fully liberated in my work situation, social life, etc.,
it’s almost as if I’m trying to achieve some sort of counterbalance
to this liberation in my sexual life. I’ve always had the first two
fantasies, but never so intensely as since I’ve been involved in
Women’s Lib, or rather, since I’ve embraced the principles
behind the movement. I am sure there are other women like me,
who having emerged from being under male domination, crave to
return to it in bed.
139
Another thing – the more I think of it, the more I feel an ideal
male-female relationship would be one in which both feel free to
confide their fantasies to each other and both care enough for
each other to endeavor to make these fantasies come true. It
would be great, for example, if my fantasy were to mesh with his,
i.e., if he craved to
spank me or tie me down while I craved to be spanked or tied
down. This is not the case, but he loves me enough to be willing
to try these things. Now I intend to discover his fantasy, and if
it’s at all possible, I shall attempt to fulfill that fantasy. Again, it
would be too much to expect (but maybe it’s true) that he
fantasizes being tied down. But if he should desire to paint my
body, say, or be whipped, or, have me wear some kind of
costume, I’ll do all in my power to accommodate him. What’s
wrong with playing out these inner desires? Why are we so afraid
to share them?
I hope you can use my experiences. I feel really turned . on just
writing about them! Good luck with your project. [Letter]
Poppy
I am a white Catholic American woman, 32 years old with
three sons. I have been married twice. My second husband and I
have been married more than eleven years.
I always entertain a sexual fantasy while having sex which
results in an orgasm for me. Over the years the fantasy has
changed, as we have moved about the country a great deal, and I
am thus always meeting new people and finding myself in new
situations.
My fantasy is about the man with whom I recently had. an
affair which lasted seven months. He is married and is eleven
years younger than I. He has two younger college age b*****rs. I
fantasize that his f****y, he, his two b*****rs, his wife, and his
father take my clothes off and make me wait on them, doing
140
anything they ask. I am required to suck off all the men in front of
everyone, and if the man does not feel I have done a good job, he
spanks me. I receive many spankings. After I have performed
fellatio on them all – including cunnilingus on the wife – I am
tied to a bed spread-eagle style and they play with me, sometimes
. roughly, i.e., one of the men will put his anus over my mouth
and request that I tongue him. His wife usually performs
cunnilingus on me, and I get very excited looking at her and
having everyone standing around and watching. I am required to
say words like "fuck" frequently and must describe my aroused
feelings to them all. Usually I come at about this time.
Sometimes I am allowed to choose someone to degrade, and I
always choose the father, whom I didn’t like. I make him perform
cunnilingus on me for hours and I always end up whipping him
for poor performance. [Letter]
Heather
I am writing in reply to your request for female sexual
fantasies.
I do, fantasize, sometimes when I am having difficulty
reaching an orgasm (my boy friend always has to stimulate me
manually after he has come). I pretend that I am being humiliated
in some way. Or that I am being displayed by a man, such as a
slave owner, for the benefit of his friends. Heaven knows why,
but if I can think of this intensely enough, I have a fantastic
orgasm.
I don’t think he would be jealous if I told him about these
fantasies, just angry. I think he just wouldn’t be able to
understand, and would be rather disappointed in me and
disgusted. You see, we are both university graduates; he has
always been proud of my intelligence. He can’t stand girls who
can’t discuss a variety of topics with him with some degree of
knowledge. He likes to think of us as being down-to-earth,
141
sensible people. I am reserved, rather tall, dress in a fashionable
but sophisticated way – he doesn’t like fluffy, giggly girls. He
dominates me in ordinary things – I never get my own way when
deciding when or where to eat, what film to see, etc. But he does
not dominate me sexually, at least in – the way I want him to.
He will make me massage his back or scratch it until I am
bored to tears; he expects me to fondle him and kiss him for long
periods of time without actually doing anything to me. But he
would never dream of forcing me to make love, or hit me or
anything.
Actually, he is very good in bed. I have slept with eight other
men, so I have grounds for judging him. There are times when I
reach the heights of ecstasy, but there are times when I feel
strongly frustrated and restless. This is when I have these strange
domination-humiliation fantasies. I even have them during
masturbation. (I don’t actually fantasize during masturbation, I
simply have to think about the threat itself.)
From what I’ve told you of our relationship, I suppose you are
wondering why I don’t tell him about my domination wish. After
all, he will listen to anything I care to tell him about myself or my
desires without being shocked (although he never offers up any
thoughts of his own). Well, the reason is he spent a year in digs.
His landlady was a nymphomaniac. She slept with any man she
could lay her hands on, and she seduced him. He was young and
inexperienced, and he admits she taught him everything he
knows. She used to creep into his room at night, leaving her
husband in bed, and make love to him. Her husband knew, but
because he couldn’t satisfy her, he was resigned to letting her get
satisfaction elsewhere.
My boy friend enjoyed the lovemaking but felt dirty and
disgusted with himself afterwards. He has always said how he
enjoys our "pure" lovemaking. He loves me and says it makes
him feel happy afterward. I felt very inferior when he told me. He
made her sound so much sexier. Of course, she had so much
142
more experience than I did. However, whenever I suggest
extending our lovemaking, in particular to fellatio, he says he
doesn’t want me to do it because he’s sure I won’t like it. He
admits he enjoyed it very much when she did it to him, however.
He refuses to believe I really want to do it. I have done it with
other men and enjoyed it, but he just won’t let me. At least, he
will to the point of ejaculation, then he pulls me away.
So you see, he has put me on a pedestal in a way. He sees me
as pure, clean, and wholesome (even though he knows about the
other men) and doesn’t want that image destroyed.
My first sexual fantasy occurred soon after puberty. I was
about eleven or twelve. At night I would lie in bed and imagine I
was walking in the woods. A strange man followed me, and
when I started to run away, he caught me and beat me. Every
night I would go through varieties on this theme – the man would
overpower me – take me away and f***e me to do things against
my will. The sex part was rather hazy. I had no clear ideas on that
at that age. By thinking about this before going to sl**p, I could
make myself dream about it, too. Later the fantasy changed to me
being taken away to the East and sold as a slave. There were an
infinite number of possibilities to the story, as I was bought and
sold by a number of men in succession. Very occasionally I still
fantasize about this. My fantasies obviously fall into the "being
on exhibition" category in the humiliation sense rather than one
of showing off.
My farfetched slave girl fantasies seem absurd, but there is one
I will never tire of until something definite happens to end it. I
went out with a boy four years ago. I was still a virgin and very
green. He flirted with me, made me fall madly in love with him,
and then dropped me flat. The main reason I fell for him was that
he had a sense of cruelty in him – not vicious, but enough to
satisfy my desires. He would grab hold of my wrists and pin me
against a wall or on the bed, and f***e me to kiss him. I would
struggle but he would always win, being extremely strong. We
143
both enjoyed these encounters, but we never went further than
that and I was still a virgin when he finished with me.
The strange thing is that we still know each other, and we are
always very aware of each other’s presence. When we met at a
party a few months ago, we flirted with each other, and he did
things that other people didn’t notice, like crushing my hand
when he held it, and biting my lips when we kissed until I nearly
cried out in pain. He saw this and was obviously enjoying it.
Then we had a serious talk, and decided we should stop messing
about and be sincere friends (we didn’t mention the pleasure we
both got out of pain in our different ways…we never have and no
one else knows). Since then he has been very kind to me…when I
was upset about my boy friend, he comforted me and let me stay
with him. We slept together, but I was too miserable to enjoy it
and he was doing it out of concern, not desire, so it was not a
success. He treats me very normally, usually, always when in
front of his friends…. But when they’re not around, there are
flashes of the old treatment. He knows – I can tell by the way he
looks at me – of my need for domination, and likes to tease me by
sometimes cooperating and sometimes refusing to, just in little
things, this is.
However, I fantasize constantly about what would happen if
we were completely alone somewhere, away from all our friends,
and we could let ourselves go, and not pretend to be
"respectable."
I can never get him out of my mind. It is now four years, and
yet when he walks in the room, I still tense up. I can never relax
when he’s there. Other girls, many of them, have come and gone.
All of them have been hurt by him, and I am the only one who is
still a friend. He has strong ambitions, he wants to travel abroad
and make a success of his career, and he has no time for a steady
girl friend, much less a wife who will tie him down. There has
always been a bond between us, and I only wish I had met him
about five years from now when he had got settled in his career,
144
because I think he is the only person who could fulfill all of my
needs. He has more or less said the same to me.
As it is, I am going to marry my boy friend. He will make a
good husband and father, but I am afraid that I may go through
the rest of my life feeling something is missing.
Well, I hope that somewhere in this long, confused letter you
can find something of use to you. It has been a relief to talk about
it, anyway. [Letter]
Ingrid
A few days after my wedding, I read about a young woman
who on her honeymoon was taken every day to a tattooist by her
husband, and during the two weeks they were staying there she
had to agree to whatever her husband wanted, and she was
tattooed on every part of her body.
I don’t know whether it is true or not, but I thought about it a
lot and I even asked my husband if he would like to have me
tattooed. He thought I was kinky or something and that he had
married a crazy woman, so I never dared mention it again.
Since then, whenever my husband fucks me I just think about
being tattooed and I imagine myself having to strip and be
tattooed without being asked if I want it or not. I think of what it
would be like to have really cheeky words and pictures put on
me. This gets me steamed up and really going and my husband
thinks it is him that is getting me like that, and it is not at all.
At one time I used to collect pictures of tattooed people and
patterns that I thought would be nice as things to have done, but
then I threw them away because I got frightened that he might
find them. I really would like to be tattooed, but of course it is not
possible. But just to think about it gets me going. Mostly though,
it only happens when I am having it off with my husband; and
there is another little thing: If I get too randy, I start rolling about,
145
and if my husband loses it out of me he gets mad at me. So I have
to be a bit careful.
I have never told anyone else about this and I know you will
think I am silly but it really does happen. [Letter]
146
ROOM NUMBER SIX:
THE SEXUALITY OF TERROR, OR,
"HELP! I’M OUT OF CONTROL,
THANK GOD!"
 I may be making work for myself, defining differences in
the emotions behind fantasy where they may not exist, setting up
two rooms in the House of Fantasy where there could be one. It
would be easier – certainly more obvious – to relegate Johanna
(below) to the **** Room, instead of arranging for a completely
separate space just to satisfy her slightly different, though none
the less real, sexual desires.
But this House has no precedent, nor has my work, and
therefore I choose to specify a whole separate area of fantasy that
is occupied by fear. Not just ordinary fear, but the kind of total
and complete terror that can be strangely sexual when you see it
as leading to loss of control. It’s the only way I can account for
the different quality in the fantasies that follow. You don’t have
to be a psychiatrist to understand that for some women who never
reach an orgasm, it may have to do with their fear of letting go,
fear of the helplessness, the lack of control, that goes with orgasm…
you just have to be a woman. And for some women –
especially highly independent, self-contained women like
Johanna and Anne (below), who manage their lives unto
themselves – the loss of this control must be terrifying, the
experience of orgasm impossible without, and synonymous with,
the terror.
You don’t have to have been "scared shitless" to know what it
means. Continue the sensation of the pounding heart, the open
mouth; the helpless, limp attitude of the body on to orgasm, and
you’re halfway to understanding the sexuality of fear for these
women. 
147
Johanna
 During the time my husband and I were living just outside
Mexico City, we met another couple who lived about a mile
down the road, named Charles and Johanna. One day while
Johanna and I were alone in their house, she opened a drawer;
inside it was a gun. "Charles leaves it for me when I’m alone,"
she said. "I was once ****d here, before we were married.
Charles always makes sure I have it when he has to go away."
More recently when I saw Johanna and asked if she would
contribute to this book, I got more of the story. 
You could say that my inner sexual life still revolves around
the **** I told you about. I don’t think a day goes by without my
remembering it. I was in this little house, where I was living
alone before I met Charles. A man came in. He wasn’t Mexican;
I don’t know what he was. He pretended that he was interested in
selling me something, but I knew something was wrong. He
asked if I was alone, but in such a smooth, easy way that he
didn’t frighten me. But maybe something in me was frightened.
Because I almost knew before he did it what he was going to do
next. He took a knife out with the same easy manner with which
he had asked me if we were alone. He put the knife on the table,
near his hand. Then he told me what he was going to do. He told
me that he wasn’t a pervert, and that if I did everything he said,
he would not harm me. He even told me I would enjoy it. All the
time he was talking, I could see the front of his trousers begin to
bulge. I couldn’t look him in the eyes. I kept my eyes down. He
may have thought I was staring at the ground. I was watching
that huge mound in the front of his trousers. I remember thinking
what a cruel, powerful bulge it made.
He told me to take off my clothes. I did, with one eye on my
buttons, the other on the knife that was so close to his hand.
Then, when I was naked, he told me to unzip his trousers. I did.
"Take it out," he said, "and kiss it." I did.
148
I didn’t understand what I was doing. It all seemed so natural,
it almost seemed as if I was in a hurry to help him. I did
everything he told me. Then he told me to lie down on my back,
on my work table, but with my feet on the floor. While I did it, he
picked up the knife, and came to stand between my legs. "Spread
them wider," he said, and as I did, he stepped between them even
closer to me, and suddenly raising the knife above his head,
plunged it point first into the table, right beside my hips. Then he
knelt down in front of me, his two arms on either side of me, one
hand still holding the knife that was stuck into the table, and he
went down on me. I tried to think of how terrified I was, how
much I hated him. But I felt myself becoming more and more
excited. I closed my eyes and tried to turn from side to side, as if
trying to get away from his tongue, but it was also to have that
tongue touch different sides of me, inside. Once I opened my
eyes. All I could see was the dark top of his head, his hair, and
the hand holding the knife just beside me. Then I closed my eyes
again, and I suddenly couldn’t help it, I pulled his head right into
me, pulled his tongue right into me as high as possible, and then
I came, over and over again.
The next thing I saw was his face. He was smiling. He was on
top of me, still on the table. He was on me. "Put it in," he said,
and I was now eager to do anything he said. With one hand I
held the lips open, with the other I guided his erection right into
me. I remember he wasn’t very big around, but very long and
slim. I wanted to feel it all the way inside me. In just a few
thrusts I could feel him coming, and I came again, too. I had
forgotten to think about how much I hated him. I could only think
of his long thing, long and slim, all the way up and lost inside
me, and I came and came again. Then the man just went away:
Just as he had promised.
I told my husband about what had happened before we were
married, but I never told him how it made me feel. The time
when this happened, I was going with a Mexican boy, and there
149
was another man before I met Charles. Neither one had ever
made me feel so sexually in heat the way that man did when he
****d me. Neither has Charles. It’s no good when I’m in bed
with Charles, telling myself that I love him, and that I hate that
other strange man. It just kills whatever erotic feelings I have.
Other times, Charles can bring me to the point himself, and I
don’t have to think about that other man.
But sometimes when I’m not really in the mood, and I know
Charles is… or that funny kind of way that a really erotic mood
will overtake you and then just drift away for no reason at
all…that’s when I deliberately think of that man. I close my eyes
and imagine myself back on that table, with my legs hanging
down from the knees over the edge, and him in between them. I
remember how, much I hated him, and the, I don’t know, the
fear, the frenzy of the experience, and how I responded to it.
Whenever I imagine that, I still respond the same way. Every
time. [Taped interview]
Anna
 Anne is a widow and older than most of the other
contributors in this book, and therefore her language is more
restrained than most. But this does not mean that her life has
been in any way less adventurous.
Anne is a long-time friend of my husband’s, who also knew
her husband John very well until John’s sudden accidental death.
She works in the fringe land of the films, and is around movie
people a great deal. She had been married once before and
figured in a Hollywood divorce trial written up by all the
newspapers in the early 1950’s. "But once I met John, he was the
only man for me, ever," she told me. Romantic talk, if a teen-ager
had said it. But from a woman of Anne’s experience and honesty,
positively breathtaking. Nevertheless, she is such a vital, warm,
attractive woman that I find it hard to understand why she has
150
never remarried. I don’t doubt that she’s been asked, and I don’t
understand how such a sexual woman can live alone.
I have always thought of Anne as the most intelligent, good,
openminded woman I know…of any generation. She is fun to be
with and never lays her problems on you, though she’s got them.
Her vivid stories of her own sexual-social explorations of twenty
or thirty years ago stand up to anything I’ve seen in the past
world-changing decade. If I ever thought that I was alone (i.e.,
not like the other girls) in my 1960’s explorations, how very
"different" Anne must have felt back there in the thirties.
It’s one thing to be the first girl on the block to smoke pot, take
a lover, etc., but for all the zest that being an adventuress can
bring, it can also bring, very early on, a seemingly contradictory
feeling of the need for self-control. Mountain climbers have to be
more careful than earth dwellers. At least, that’s my explanation
for my own late arrival to a full appreciation of sex. Anne, I am
sure, has her own explanation. 
Now that I think of it, I find it difficult to describe. I mean
what goes on in my mind during sex. I don’t think I can … I am
in the dark, but it is not just dark of night; it’s a blackness of
infinite space. This is probably scientifically incorrect, because I
guess the astronauts, the cosmonauts, whatever they are, find
light. My own blackness is a more mythological thing … that
"outer darkness" … but it’s not death. It’s being way, way, far
out somewhere in infinite space. I’m somehow in my body, but
also outside of it. I’m liable at any second to fall down through
infinite, unimaginable darkness, sort of like Lucifer … that’s my
second reference to Paradise Lost; I wonder what that means?
Maybe another way to put it is that it’s like falling out of a space
rocket, only in absolute darkness. It’s frightening and thrilling. I
suppose that’s what I think of men. Unless they’re a little bit
frightening … without a touch of the devil, I don’t find them
151
thrilling. There…that explains all the Lucifer associations. He
was supposed to be the most beautiful angel of all.
I don’t know why I should have this particular fantasy … I
certainly didn’t deliberately choose it … because I have that fear
of heights, what’s it called? … cannot look out of a plane
window or even an office window high up in Rockefeller Center,
never can go near the edge of anyone’s penthouse terrace … am
terrified because I want to jump. And I never had this until after I
started to have really satisfactory sex relations. I suppose I never
really understood that terrific loss of control, that falling down
into you don’t know what, that letting go of everything that
orgasm brings. Before then, as a c***d and as a girl, I had no fear
of heights, no frightening impulse to jump. I think that’s it. The
fear so many women have that they’ll leap from the heights is
some kind of desire to leap into orgasm. I suppose that’s the
connection…do you? [Taped interview]
ROOM NUMBER SEVEN: THE
THRILL OF THE FORBIDDEN, OR,
"NO, YOU MUST NOT! . . . HERE,
LET ME HELP YOU."
 At full strength, the sensation of guilt contains an element
of discovery, the possibility of being discovered…by someone.
You could say, therefore, that fantasies wherein guilt is the
motivating emotion belong in the Audience Room (I even think I
have one there), where the desired fuel comes from the presence,
or imminent presence, of other people. But guilt is too prevalent
and powerful an emotion to be carried as an addendum to another
152
idea. It can bring, all of its own, such vitality to sexual fantasy
that I give it a room of its own.
My own fantasies often ride high on the risk of doing the
forbidden. I am by nature, like a lot of other women, what could
be called "the faithful type," and for this type, men other than our
husbands or current lovers are taboo. (This is simplistic language
for defining both myself and the idea of fidelity, but I choose to
be clear rather than analytically thorough.) For us, fantasies
which involve us with this or that sexually attractive man in some
compromising situation give us the desired sexual kick without
the real guilt; in fact, guilt, the deterrent in reality, has been
transformed by harmless fantasy into guilt the exciter. We win
both ways.
Some people rob banks for the sheer thrill of getting away with
it. Or, to put it another way, for the excitement of maybe being
caught. In every suspense-thriller the clock ticks ominously…it is
only a matter of time. This idea of time running out on the guilty
act heightens everything. It’s especially so when the guilty act is
sex. Whether it’s the illicit affair in reality (the only sort some
women enjoy) or the forbidden sex in fantasy, with both it’s only
a matter of time before that time runs out, before the whistle
blows, the footsteps come closer, the bedroom door is opened and
the discovery made. In fantasy, time is on guilt’s (sex’s) side, in
that it adds to the thrill by threatening to run out. You only have
to think of the added charge in a shipboard romance, summer
love, sex in another town. To really appreciate the thrill of guilt,
add the element of "stolen" love to "September Song." 
Emma
I am hiding from the others. We are playing a game of
sardines and I have been given a head start to find a hiding place.
At the top of the house I have found an empty room with only a
bed in it. Quickly, in the dark, I slide under the bed and wait for
153
the others to find me; their voices are very distant now. They are
far away, except for one pair of footsteps, one person, who is
getting closer and closer. He comes in such a direct line toward
me, it’s as though he knew where I was, as if I had left him a
trail, a scent. As if we had planned this hiding place together. I
catch my breath, my heart pounding, because I know who it is,
the one person in the group I want to have find me, to find me
before the others. It has to be him. I will it to be him.
He comes straight to the room, quietly and quickly so the
others won’t hear him, and slides under the bed beside me in the
darkness. We lie together, hardly breathing, our hands beginning
to move over one another. Hands that have never before touched
me move all over me. Hands I put a face to in my mind, that face
I’ve always found exciting but that was never mine to kiss. I
hardly dare breathe as I listen for the others’ voices, moving in
and then away as they explore room after distant room. We both
move slowly. My skin is alive, the excitement running all through
me as my own hands help him to ease up my sweater, direct his
mouth to my breast. I help him work the zip on the back of my
pants, and then with the most incredible daring I push my
buttocks up and his head down. His mouth caresses me all over.
My hands, braver and braver in the dark, move over him, find his
erection like a rock, and all the while we seem to move in slow
motion on this bare floor, scarcely breathing, our bodies moving
against the background noise of the voices on the floor below.
They are calling to one another, "Have you found them?" Then
calling my name, "Emma! Where are you, Emma?" With every
step they move closer. The louder their approaching voices get,
the more urgent our bodies grow. They laugh and call to one
another, suggesting places I may have hidden; they are aware
now that we are the only two missing. Then their voices fade and
I pray, dear God, don’t let them find us yetl Then I hear my boy
friend Larry’s voice, and though there is not a note of suspicion in
it, the fear and anxiety I feel make me hotter, make me do the
154
most incredible things with this man whom I hardly know. Now
there is nothing I wouldn’t let him do to me; even pain, even
words in my ear that no man has ever said. "More." My own
whisper is in my ear. "More!" I demand of him and I am wet
through before he is quite in me. We are like two conspirators in
the dark, breathing so hard it seems incredible they can’t hear us.
Now that they know we are together, the search takes on new
urgency. "What are you two up to? Where are you?" they call,
laughing, teasing now. Their urgency becomes ours, hidden,
sopping wet all over now with one another’s sweat, with our
clothes half on and half off…how will we explain to the others?
But it’s too late for that now. There are footsteps on the stairs,
someone’s found the little door that leads to the attic. It’s just one
pair of footsteps coming. We need more time, just seconds. We
hear the searcher stumble in the dark, and as the cock inside me
thrusts deeper and deeper, my teeth are tearing the skin on my
lower lip and our fucking is paced in doubletime to the steps
outside in the dark, coming closer and closer, as we get closer
and closer to something we can no longer avoid. Now as I know
it is beyond my control, I also know that the person coming is
Larry. He calls down,to the others below that he thinks he’s
found us. As the footsteps and voices move closer and closer, so
do we, until I come. [Written down on request]
Donna
I am thirty years old and have been married for twelve years.
I think my favorite fantasy is of my exciting someone to the
point where they have to masturbate. I am not the sort of person
who can openly or deliberately excite a stranger. I am very
bashful and even somewhat backward sexually. However,
accidents happen, and I have excited people in the past and I like
the idea. Someday I will work up the courage to excite someone
else besides my husband.
155
During sex with my husband I sometimes fantasize we are
having sex where other men and women can watch, and they get
so carried away by the sight that they begin to masturbate. I also
think about other men who have. made passes at me, and picture
them masturbating or becoming so excited looking at me that
they get carried away . and even fondle their penises in full view
of the public.
I was very slow developing sexually and was in my late teens
before I masturbated at all. Then it was in very secretive
circumstances for fear of being caught with my fantasies. As I
dated and would often come home aroused, I would fantasize
about what could have happened while I masturbated. After
marriage I again became fearful of being caught with my
fantasies. However, as our experience grew and my husband
became a better lover, I would fantasize that his penis became
erect in a very embarrassing, compromising situation…and then
he would climax.
I don’t know how my husband would react if I told him about
these fantasies. He is a very liberal man, but if put to the actual
test might think differently. He has expressed his fantasies to me,
and while some excite me, others disgust me. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER EIGHT: THE
TRANSFORMATION ROOM, OR,
"LIFE CAN BE BEAUTIFUL."
 Women respond so directly to the promise of m ore beauty
that even factories have discovered that better mirrors in the
ladies’ room mean higher production from the women workers.
Certainly a House of Fantasy – where the most beautiful act of all
relies on the promise of greater beauty – needs a room where
156
everything can be transformed: the plain woman into the
beautiful, the beautiful into the even more beautiful, a drab life
into a dazzling one…in such a room even sex could be made to
seem beautiful to those who fear their own ugliness.
We are told that some of the most beautiful women in the
world have lonely doubts about their own desirability and the
essential glamour of their lives; magazine sales thrive on it. So no
matter what her beauty in reality, or her favorite sexual imagery,
every woman who enters the House of Fantasy will want a
reassuring moment in the
Transformation Room before going on. Illusions of greater
beauty, even fantasy illusions, heighten sex by heightening the
woman’s own awareness of her desirability. Some women, like
Betty and Monica (below), will look no further than this. The
Transformation Room is all they want. Without the complete
transformation of themselves and of their narrow, almost sordid
view of sex itself, there could be no sex at all, imagined or real.
Fantasy releases them from the dead grip of self-contempt and
neurosis and into life itself. 
Monica
 Monica is nineteen years old, short, messy looking, and
about fifteen pounds overweight. She’s always been
overshadowed by her older s****r, who was the pretty one in the
f****y, she says. "She was the one who always got the lovely
clothes, and after a time I just didn’t bother."
Monica idolized her father, and in her daydreams the man was
rarely a film star; he was more often her father.
"I didn’t dream about him as if he were my lover," she says.
"We would be a father and daughter. But I would lie in bed, or sit
in school for hours, and imagine that he and I were about to go
out to dinner in some fabulous place, or go dancing. Sometimes
I’d imagine that we were going to do something exciting like
157
driving to some secret place where they i*****lly allowed you to
play roulette."
In all, a typically romantic, adolescent girl, somewhat scruffy,
but with her father playing the principal idealized male role in her
youthful imagination, and a pretty s****r to envy.
Monica’s parents belonged to a religious sect that believed
very strongly that sex was a temptation to be resisted, and there
was almost never an allusion to the subject in her house. "But
somehow it made me admire my mother and father more," she
says. "I knew that they were different from other people, purer
and cleaner; even when my parents’ religious ideas left me
entirely unprepared for the beginning of my menstruation, I
didn’t entirely blame them. Oh, maybe I did blame my mother a
little for not warning me, but not my father. It was a nasty, ugly
business. Why should he talk about it?
"In fact, it left me with a greater admiration for my father. His
silence on the subject, I mean. I knew even then, somehow, that
men were more interested in, sex than women. But here was my
father, this glamorous, wonderful figure who – my daydreams
about him were more real to me than he himself was – only cared
about the beautiful things in life, like taking me to the theater.
Why should he talk to me about ugly things like my period? You
see how I built him up?
"Then one day I was in my parents’ bedroom. They were away,
and I just couldn’t resist the temptation to open my father’s chest
of drawers and see what I’d find there. I don’t know what I
expected. Some glorious symbol of that vague, secret world that
men lived in, I suppose. What I found there, under the shirts,
were a little pack of those nasty rubber things – even today I hate
to say the word – and a copy of Henry Miller’s book, Tropic of
Cancer. I’d never heard of Henry Miller. I quickly opened the
book and began to read it. Or maybe I had heard of Henry Miller.
Maybe it was because the book was hidden under my father’s
shirts. But I knew I was doing something wrong."
158
The experience, Monica said, did not leave her so much
disgusted or angry or, on the other hand, excited, as filled with
fear. The book was a denial of all the pure and noble ideas she
had formed about her father; and the description of the sexual
acts in the book immediately made her realize that such
performances must go on between her mother and father. "I felt I
had nothing left to live for," Monica said. "My father wasn’t
secretly thinking about living with me some day in a world where
we went to the opera, or ran a ranch together out West; he was
thinking of all the things in this book. There was nothing left for
me but this frightening world that Henry Miller described, filled
with all these horrors. I was just a stupid k**, and I tried to
commit suicide that night. I swallowed a full bottle of aspirin and
all the other pills I could find in the house. Luckily or unluckily,
there was nothing very lethal in the; house. I just got sick and
vomited all night. But evens today, suicide, it’s never very far
from my mind." 
I began having these ideas the very first time I had sex.
I’d never thought of it before in my life, and suddenly there it
was in my mind. I’d met this good-looking boy at a dance, and I
was very surprised that he even looked at me twice. Boys like
him never did. But we got into his car and pretty soon I knew
why by had singled me out after all. I usually shied away from
that kind of thing, but then I suddenly thought, Well, you have to
learn about this thing for yourself sooner or later. Everybody in
the world knows about it except you. Why not with him? I was
also very attracted to him, and maybe I was hoping against hope
that if I said Yes, I would see him again.
And to tell the truth, it was very exciting. We got into the back
seat of his car, and it was cozy and dark there. We were all alone.
Maybe it was the first time I had ever been alone for so long with
a boy in a car when he wasn’t driving. I always feel that empty
places are sexy. Empty rooms, especially. I think that was the
feeling that took me’ into my parents’ empty bedroom that time.
159
There’s always something about an empty room. You never
know what’s in there.
Anyway, this boy was an expert lover. Or maybe he had just
read a lot of books and knew all the tricks. I was somewhat
aware that he was doing these things to me, but all I could think
of .was about the moment when he would get on top of me and
open my legs to push it into me. I knew somehow that it was
going to hurt. But just the idea that he was going to put that thing
into me was all the excitement I needed. I wanted to scream at
him to forget the, sex techniques and to hurry up. I remember
helping him to get my underwear off, and when my panties got
stuck on my ankle – wewere in some awkward position, imagine!
– I practically tore them off myself, I was in such a hurry.
After all that, it went in without any pain at all. I remember
looking for just a second, being surprised that it grew out of his
front, instead of down inside between his legs, like mine. But
then when it went in, I felt almost nothing. No pain. Nothing. I
just felt dead inside, with all the excitement gone. I was just lying
there while he was going through all these funny motions. And
then this thought came to me right out of the blue. I was suddenly
not my own self. The body he was screwing was not this funny
fat thing of mine, it wasn’t me, it was my s****r. So it all became
a picture in my mind. I could see him just as he was, very
handsome. But the body he was putting it in – it wasn’t me. It
was my beautiful s****r. Part of me was glad it was her. I hated
her, and I became angry and happy to think of her in this
humiliating position, being fucked by a stranger in the back seat
of a car. But the other half of me wanted to be like her, wanted to
feel the man inside me. If it was my s****r, it was all right. And
right with that picture in my mind, all the excitement came back.
I could feel the boy, I could feel myself moving up and back in
time to him, but all the time it wasn’t me, it was all happening to
these two beautiful people in my mind.
160
Ever since then, the girl is never me. If it is, I always feel cold
and lifeless and a little disgusted with both myself and the boy.
But as soon as I get this picture, I feel the wildest excitement.
[Interview]
Betty
During the last phase of intercourse is when I fantasize. I
pretend I have changed into a very beautiful and glamorous
woman (in real life I know I’m somewhat plain), and that my
husband and I are in bed in very luxurious surroundings, usually
in a hotel, far away from where we live. I can see the bottle of
wine in a silver bucket waiting for us when we finish. I think of
the people walking along outside our room in the corridor who
are unaware of what we are doing only a few feet away from
them, and how they’d envy us if they did know. Most of all, I like
the idea that it is not our house but a hotel room, because hotels
are only temporary, anything can happen. When I was a little girl
I always imagined that only the most beautiful women lived in
the huge marvelous hotels I’d see in the movies. There weren’t
any large hotels in the town where I grew up, and so I only saw
them in the movies, and of course, since it was in films, all the
women were beautiful.
I am quite myself before the stage mentioned above, but when
I begin feeling myself to be this other woman, I usually mount
my husband and give myself a good working out on his gorgeous
cock. This is still part of what I think of as the "final stage," and
while I am sitting there above him, moving myself up and down
on him, I close my eyes and seem to be watching this other
beautiful’ woman who is me from some other place, outside
myself. I can see her so vividly that I want to shout
encouragement to her…she loves it so much. "Go on, go on, give
it to yourself," I want to say to her. "Enjoy it, you deserve it." The
161
funny thing is that this other woman isn’t me. In fact, she’s not
always the same woman. [Letter]
Phyllis
Hi. I am twenty-six, upper middle-class background, and had
three and one-half years of college before I dropped out and
bummed around the world. I have been legally married for almost
four years. I am presently employed as a bartender. I am in favor
of self-determination for both men and women in all areas, sexual
included.
In general, I would say that my fantasies are pretty free, but
my actions, though perhaps more far out than those of many
people, are still conservative when compared to the possibilities
of human sexuality.
I’d separate my fantasies into those I had before I had LSD
and those after. Before, they included fucking everything from
guys I knew (kind of tender scenes) to very repulsive or "lewd"
dirty old men. Or a fantasy where I would make it with a girl,
including kissing, rubbing tits, lying on top of one another. Or
dreams of making it with a three-year-old girl, a priest, even an
erotic kind of image of walking upstairs inside of an elephant
(very erotic). One fantasy included my being ****d by twelve
black men (though I haven’t any conscious prejudice against
blacks when awake). And, of course, there were the general lewd
fantasies of making it with my father, an uncle, or a cousin.
Other rather general fantasies I’ve had involve seeing myself
as a kind of pin-up in a porn magazine…sticking out my tits,
playing with my nipples, making little catlike expressions,
moving my pelvis in slow circular motions while keeping my
eyes just slightly open. I’ve thought of myself this way when I’m
with guys I like, as well as guys I find distasteful. Actually,
sometimes if I’m fucking a guy who fills me with disgust or
anger or resentment, I think to myself, "Okay, you want to fuck,
162
you creepy, slimy bastard, I’ll fuck you all right. I’ll fuck you so
hard you’ll die from it." Other times, I fantasize about the guy
I’m with being with another guy, or a lot of other people
watching us, or the guy I’m with watching me make it with
another girl. Once I fantasized about lying back on the floor and
having ten different people (men and women) fondling different
parts of my body.
Sometimes, if I love a guy, think his body is beautiful, but hate
his technique, I have a kind of "mystical" fantasy: visions of
stained glass, the suffering Christ, Virgin Mary, the organ
playing…but I haven’t had this for about four years.
It’s important to me how the guy talks about what we’re
doing: I like to hear the word "fucking," and even more, "balling"
(calling it "cunting" would be absurd, wouldn’t it? Whereas
"intercourse" is too scientific and detached, and "making love" is
too liberal and has become an offensive cliché, though if I really
love somebody, "making love" is not offensive as long as both
people understand that it’s also fucking…then it really feels like
making love). But I love to get myself worked up thinking or
saying things like fuck, cunt, cock, dick, tits, sucking,
cocking…it really makes me feel good and lewd, just so long as
it’s natural and doesn’t sound like we’re trying too hard, using
these words.
When I’m really into a fantasy, really into fucking, I love
sucking a man – although my arm and hand and mouth
sometimes get tired and I hate getting that choking feeling in the
throat – and when I’m really aroused I like him to come in my
mouth, in my hair, in my eyes, on my tits, on my ass, etc. When
this happens I can imagine that he is doing the same thing to me:
licking my nipples, running his tongue down the middle of my
stomach down to my crotch, licking my clitoris and then right up
my back. Do you understand? In my fantasy I can change the
whole thing around, and that’s great.
163
As for my lesbian fantasies: girls that turn me on the most are
not usually friends but relative strangers. They are not necessarily
"pretty"; usually slender, feminine, but not "cutesy pie"; often
tomboyish; occasionally mysterious or gypsylike in appearance.
Sometimes a super-bitch appearance turns me on. (Very
fascinated to watch superfeminine idiotic types or super-feminine
cool sexy type…but I can’t really fantasize this type in sexual
activity with me. Not particularly turned on by "Mother Earth" or
clean-cut cold look.) I’ve always fantasized about making it with
this kind of women. In high school I used to parade around my
room by myself with a very tight sweater on, having stuffed my
mother’s bra with Kleenex (although I was very modest in
public). I’ve had three real sexual experiences with women.
Usually I have to fantasize that they are men, or I think about the
time I felt up this crazy chick in a car (I loved her tits!); I think
about them when I’m with a girl…those tits. The last time was
with a real lesbian, for whom I felt a kind of compassion. I tried
thinking of myself as the aggressor, but it just didn’t work.
Now for my fantasies and sex since LSD. I should mention
that I was a virgin until I was twenty-one. I’d had this strong
feeling that "being felt up" or screwing would make me
considered to be a whore. I really wanted to be respected. It
seemed to me that all guys had this double
standard: they wanted me to give in, but if I had, they’d have
thought me a whore. Finally, when I was s*******n, a guy f***ed
me to feel him up – he tore off my blouse and played with me –
and I did it – jerked him off – but I felt a total disgust and hatred.
Then, when I was twenty-one, I met this guy I loved (not my
husband) and we took LSD and fucked. It was unlike anything
that had ever happened before: I had none of those feelings of
"dirtiness." My mind wasn’t really thinking about the sexual
organs; I lost myself in a very tangible, three-dimensional,
colorful, blissful something I can’t describe. For the first time I
had this strong feeling that this was another human being that I
164
loved it was a kind of fantasy in that it all went on in my mind. It
was what I was thinking more than feeling with my body that
made it all so beautiful, and I felt good and not at all paranoid.
For the first time I wanted to make love to everything in the
universe (very unlike me). After that first trip, whenever I was
fucking I’d remember the images in my head when I’d done it the
first time, the thoughts of love, of thinking love, and I began to
have orgasms. Then I had a bad trip on LSD, and for the next six
months I had, maybe, one half an orgasm.
After that, I tried thinking my old lewd thoughts: I’d think
about the guy who’d once stuck a hose up my cunt, and a wine
bottle (pouring in the wine). It wasn’t that I’d enjoyed these
things, but thinking about it later made me feel very liberated in
the sense of letting go, trying new things, and loving a relative
stranger as a human, a man whom I really didn’t like. I didn’t
think about him, but the fact that we were doing such weird
things, it made me feel better, more relaxed about myself and
other people. Once I had a fantasy about hitchhiking, of being
picked up by a dirty old man and being ****d; I thought that if I
made love to him and loved him, then it wouldn’t have to be
****; it was an exciting idea, and I rethought it when I was with
other guys; it made me enjoy their fucking more.
I really think your book is a good idea, since nonfictional
female sexual fantasies and experiences are rarely openly
discussed. They are usually only in works of fiction written by
men. Thank you. [Letter]
165
ROOM NUMBER NINE:
THE EARTH MOTHER ROOM
 The letters in the words above this room should be woven in
wheat, or embroidered by hand onto a baby-blue sampler. They
axe that homey and acceptable. Images of fertility rites, even the
fantasy of a matriarchal society where men are fed to satisfy
women’s sexual appetites, (as in Marina’s fantasy below, are
close enough to mythology and to "nature" to be as acceptable as,
for instance, Grimm’s fairy tales – which, despite fashionable
psychoanalytic horror at their content, nevertheless put c***dren
to sl**p.
Many women do, in fact, live the earth mother fantasy from
day to day without arousing anxiety in anyone. Of all women’s
sexual fantasies, those that depend on the idea of woman as the
symbol of fertility are probably the least threatening to both men
and women. Other women – women other than the fantasist –
even breathe a sigh of jealousy-free relief at such a Ceres, who is
usually so all-accepting as to be almost sexless. This accounts, I
suppose, for the many mothers who pray that their daughters
(should they fall into such a House) would go straight to this
room.
But for all its Mother’s Oats cycle-of-life connotations, the
image of fertility is as potent to some women as the idea of
watching a girl being fucked by an Alsatian might be to the
average Playboy reader. 
Vivian
 Vivian works part time as a secretary for a friend of mine
who runs a theatrical production company from his home. She
works for him in the evenings and has a fulltime job during the
day. She is saving to go to medical school, "but when I start, I
want to have enough money saved so that I can concentrate
166
entirely on medicine," she says, "and not have to hassle for
money." Her mother and father died in an auto accident, and she
lives with a maiden aunt. She is twenty-one, pretty in an
unfashionable scrubbed kind of way, and very intense. 
I had this fantasy the very first time I had sex. Jimmy was the
first man for me. He’s still the only one, but no matter who I
sl**p with later on, I think I’ll always have these thoughts I have
with Jimmy. They just seem to automatically spring to mind
whenever I open my legs.
Anyway, that first night, I don’t think we slept very much.
We’d had some grass, and so I can’t remember just how many
times. It didn’t hurt a bit and there was hardly any bleeding.
Maybe the second or third time that night, he put me into this
position; I think it’s the position that inspired this idea in the first
place, the idea that I was being planted. I mean, you can’t have
the feeling that you’re being planted unless your cunt is pointed
straight up at the sky, can you? Because that’s what it was: I was
lying on my back, all my weight on my shoulders, really, with my
legs straight up and over his shoulders. He was high above me –
I remember looking up and seeing him looming large over me
and coming down into me, boring down on me. Straight down
into me. Not a frightening picture – on the contrary, I felt very
large and accommodating, very wide and open, waiting for him
to fill me up with his thrust. Waiting for him to plant seed like I
was a large, warm, fertile hole in the earth, there just for him, just
for that purpose, to be planted. I was the earth and I was the hole
in the earth. In fact, I was all hole, and he, he was like some great
International Harvester Seed Planter moving down the field, me,
moving from hole to hole with each thrust. And I was all the
holes, I was the earth. I was planted again and again. It was so
exciting…and so, well, so right, so natural. Lying there on my
back with my legs up in the air, my feet facing the ceiling, it
seemed, at last, the most natural position in the world. And to be
fucked, to be planted by an earth planting machine, this
167
enormous International Harvester that could plunge deeper into
the earth than anything, could fill me up and leave me planted,
ripe…that was it, I guess: not just the excitement of being
planted, but of knowing that with each thrust I would be left
whole, complete. Can you understand that? It wasn’t the machine
that was exciting – though the inexorable size of it was. What
was exciting was the seed part. Or me being the earth. God, I
don’t know…but I love that feeling. [Taped interview]
Marina
 Marina belongs more to her nomadic social set than to any
country. Now she lives in Boston. Last year it was Paris. Her
current lover is an Italian banker: her former an English lord. The
only thing they have in common is that each is almost three times
her age. She is twenty. Her mother is French, her father Swiss,
her bank balance high. For all the miles she’s packed into her
life, she remains incredibly naive. She speaks half a dozen
languages and works for an ad agency. 
I had masturbated systematically from a very early age, around
three, I think, and so much and so often that my parents
consulted a doctor about it. As a c***d, I used to think of a
favorite friend or playmate, or a beautiful lady neighbor of ours,
whom I worshipped at the time. Around nine or ten, I started to
be aware 9f men and think of them while masturbating. I had a
vague idea of what lovemaking was, but it stopped at French
kissing. My ignorance was set right by a girl friend, also aged ten
– c***dren mature very early around the Mediterranean – whose
father was a gynecologist, so she was obviously au courant. I
remember we were munching g****s by a stream in my parents’
country place on a sweltering summer day, and constantly,
obsessively discussing boys, boys, boys, love, love, love, kissing,
necking, petting…Then she said did I know what really happens
between men and women, and how, and she told me, more than
168
lucidly. Immediately I thought: "But that must be like
masturbation, only instead of rolled sheets, my favorite tool, there
would be juicy, moist flesh." The prospects seemed heady, and I
started floating on a lovely haze of possibilities. "And if you’d
really like to know what it feels like," she continued, "the thing to
do is to get a kettle, fill it with warm, but not too hot, water, open
your legs really wide, and slowly pour it in.". There was no time
to be lost. We both rushed indoors, pinched Mummy’s best
Russian silver, teapot, locked ourselves in the bath, sat at
opposite ens of the bathtub with legs wide open, and took turns at
pouring the contents of the teapot all over our clitorises, while
caressing our bodies with infallible, instinctive verve. I thought of
myself alternately as Mother Earth, watered by fertility rain, in a
lovely ritual in Eygpt, or Crete, and an autocratic empress, who
sampled all the young men of her kingdom at the beginning of
spring, to renew herself. (All were handsome because I’d
exterminated the others.) I can’t tell you what my friend thought,
as I was lost in self-absorption. [Written down on request]
ROOM NUMBER TEN: i****t
 Each of the remaining rooms in the House of Fantasy
depends upon the presence or embodiment of a specific fantasy
character or characters in order for the female client to fully enjoy
her fantasies. I start with the i****t Room because, despite Dr.
Freud’s casual disinterest in the female equivalent of Oedipus,
for women the first sexual imagery of fathers, b*****rs, etc., is
often the most potent and lasting. It was interesting, I think, that
though Freud at first accepted as fact his female hysterics’ tales
of **** by fathers, stepfathers, or older b*****rs (and became
concerned should the Austro-Hungarian, Empire be founded on
169
the sick secret saga of daughter-****), he later came to view these
tales as the fantasies of women brought up under the paternal
dictatorship of an age when the image of the Man of the House
was so strong as to present an almost unconquerable u*********s
rival for any man who came along later.
I am not qualified to discuss the psychological significance of
i****t, pro or con, even as fantasy. But I do think – despite the
relative lack of evidence or interest in literature – that women can
have as strong an i****tuous preoccupation as men. Not all
Sunday-mornings-in-bed-with-Mom-and-Dad have to end as
traumatically as Bella’s, below, but I can’t help wondering how
many seeds fore later fantasy are sown in this kind of f****y
romp; the adults may be satisfying some very grown-up,
harmless image of their own, may have very clear and controlled
ideas as to just what is going on with the whole f****y in their
marital bed, but what about the c***dren? 
Bella
I am a thirty-two-year-old registered nurse working in a
London hospital. I have one son almost f******n. I was pregnant
when I was married. My husband is a doctor.
My own fantasy is so shocking to me that it has been a lifelong
secret, and only because it has taken a new twist have I decided
to write it down to get some of it out of my system. My fantasies
revolve around i****t, almost any kind of i****t, and over the
years I have sought out every: bit of information I could about
"i****t," and know all the Greek myths where it occurs. To make
a man sexy to my self I just imagine him a member of my f****y.
I make friends more firmly if they happen to show interest in
my subject, and one affair some years ago was almost
i****tuously inspired. It happened in a Midlands hospital. I was
looking after a\nice young man, a probation officer, who had
been in a car accident. Among his cases was a father who had
170
come out of prison after giving his daughter a baby. The law
would not allow them to live in the same house, though they had
recommenced sexual relations. The probation officer was happy
so long as the girl remained on the pill. I talked to him at night
and most of our conversation was on my favorite subject. One
night, when we were both excited, he asked for a bottle. I put
screens round his bed and put the bottle under the bedclothes. I
took hold of his penis, which was exceptionally large, and held it
for a few moments. It became such an erection that it would not
enter the bottle. I began to masturbate him gently, and when I felt
him go rigid, I kissed him as I felt his semen spurt along his
shaft. I caught most of his semen in the bottle and our lips parted.
He said, "Thank you, s****r." I replied, "Oh, b*****r," and a sexual
link was established. As he got better, I had intercourse with
him many times and we always called each other s****r and
b*****r.
But my principal fantasies have always been about my father. I
was an only c***d and had a good home, receiving lots of
affection from my parents, especially my father. He has, since I
was about eight years old, been my fantasy lover during
masturbation.
Dad went to work very early, six days a week, and as a c***d,
when I went to my parents’ bed in the mornings, it was only on
Sundays that both parents were in bed. This particular Sunday
morning, I know I must have been eight, because the Sunday
papers carried news of a hotel being bombed in Jerusalem, and
this was in the summer of 1946. I was in bed only a short while
with my parents when my mother decided to get up and go to a
nearby farmhouse for some fresh milk. Alone in bed with Dad, I
had a wrestling match with him. I remember enjoying the
cuddles and embraces as Dad tried to subdue me and then he
decided, I suppose, to let me win. He lay on his back, his
pajamas were undone, my own nightie was up around my waist,
and when I straddled and sat on my father, my naked pubic area
171
came down on my Dad’s very large and, I now know, erect penis.
It was like sitting astride a broom handle. At first it lay flat
against my Dad’s tummy. I rocked my bottom back and forward
while Dad lay very still. It was at this precise moment I learned
to masturbate. Eventually Dad reached for a hankie and rolled me
off him. He got out of bed and dressed in the bathroom. I
continued to lie in bed and touch myself lovingly with my fingers.
I then began to do this all the time in bed or when I was alone in
the house, always thinking of that hard thing Daddy had, and
how nice it would be to feel it between my legs again. But this
was not to happen. Every other Sunday morning I went to my
parents’ bed, but Dad was already up and about. As I began to
learn more about sex from other k**s at school, I became more
adventurous in my fantasies, until they settled into a set pattern
when I was almost thirteen.
It was at this age that I was playing around with a slightly
older girl. She talked a lot about sex and one day told me her big
secret, that was having sex with a much older married b*****r.
She told me what the word "i****t" meant; part of the sex she
explained was fellatio. She said how she loved to do this to her
b*****r, and how he sometimes went down on her privates as
well.
With this new information buzzing in my brain, I was out for a
walk with my Dad one Sunday afternoon. Deep in the woods he
decided he wanted to urinate and did so against a tree. But he
turned toward me before he put his penis back in his trousers,
and I gazed for a few loving seconds at my Dad’s beautiful
monster. It has remained the main erotic feature of my
masturbatory fantasies ever since.
All I have to do is imagine myself walling in a silent woods,
and I can almost feel that my Dad is somewhere else in that
woods, and that if I can almost hold my breath long enough,
we’ll meet. The way I meet him is always the same. I turn a
corner or come around a tree, and there he is, with his back to
172
me, peeing against a tree. Then he turns around toward me, his
penis still out and being held in his hand to guide the stream of
pee. I find this too exciting to write about even now, and find
myself thinking about my Dad even in real life.
Please open up the subject of i****t. Is there any cure? Is there
the same risk of prosecution in this permissive age? I know I
can’t hold out much longer. I’m certain that if I tried this
experiment, the shame would kill me, but other times what
frightens me even more is the idea that I would become even
more deeply involved with him. [Letter]
Dominique
I’m in my apartment. I’m not really a call girl, but I am
certainly someone who is experienced in the sexual arts. The
doorbell rings and it is this father and his son. The father has
been a lover of mine and I have given hire what no other woman
has: I have given him the ultimate in sexual pleasure. (I am a
giver, I mean, I think of myself as a giver in both real life and
fantasy; that’s what I mean when I say I’m not a call girl in this
fantasy: I don’t get paid for it.) So the father comes in and says,
"This is my f******n-year-old son, and I want him to be as adept
as I am, as I think I am, and I want you to teach him everything
you know."
So the son and I begin, the father sitting there watching as I
undress the boy, caress him, totally initiate him. But it’s not the
boy that excites me in this fantasy, it isn’t the idea of having a
young boy, it’s the idea of being watched by the father. I don’t
know if it’s voyeurism, or if having the father there, having him
bring his son to me, is some kind of sexual approval. Or if it’s
having him watch the son, watch me with the son. Part of the
excitement is that he’s brought the son to me. That of all the
women in the world, he has picked me to initiate the boy. Or
173
maybe the real turn-on is i****t. Because I also like to
fantasizef****y orgies. Not my f****y, but whole families,
mothers, fathers, daughters, and sons, all come to this flat of
mine. Yes, my husband is here, too, but a faceless husband.
Everybody performs on everybody: The mothers show me what
they’ve been doing to their daughters, and to their sons; and the
fathers to the daughters…everybody! And it’s a very happy
scene, very happy, very sensual. The f****y that fucks together
stays together…I guess that’s the message. [Taped interview]
Lola
I was pregnant when I got married at s*******n. But as I’d
begn fucking when I was f******n, I’d had a good’, three years of
fun playing around on my own…all of which I owe to my two
b*****rs. One was a year older than me and the other a year
younger. What happened was one day they found me messing
about quite innocently with some boys at school. They
blackmailed me, threatening all sorts of things; they said that if I
didn’t go all the way with those boys – and let them watch –
they’d, tell our parents what I’d been up to. Since what I’d been
up to was far more innocent than what they wanted me to do, I
don’t know why I gave in to their threats. I suppose because I
quite simply wanted to be fucked. I remember; my b*****rs
standing on the sidelines, instructing the other boys how to "do"
me (we were all virgins at that point), and I remember to this day
the combination of fear and: excitement that their presence added
to what was happening. Although neither of my b*****rs ever
entered me themselves, they do in my fantasies, they always
have.
After that blackmail episode I used to lie awake at nights,
alone in my bed at home, and imagine that my b*****rs were
creeping through the house toward my room. Every sound in the
quiet house was like their footsteps. Often I would imagine the
174
two of them coming fore me together. They would get into the
bed on either side of me. I remember one night in particular,
when I was just past f******n, when I was lying there, thinking of
my oldest b*****r’s prick – I had, of course, seen it – and
imagining it going into me and growing in me. Suddenly I could
not seem to control myself, and I was certain that the noise I was
making – I was actually whimpering out loudwas bound to wake
my parents up. But I put my hand over my mouth – imagining it
was my youngest b*****r, while I masturbated with the other
hand – imagining that was my older b*****r. I seemed to be
flogging myself almost into a state of u*********sness. The more
I thought about how wrong the whole act was that I was
imagining, the more exciting it became.
Even to this day when I’m being fucked – and I’m fifty-one – I
imagine one of my b*****rs standing over mejust as it really
happened that time they f***ed me – while I pretend it is the other
one fucking me. The one standing has his prick exposed, and I
play with it (while the other is inside me) until he comes all over
my face. Then they switch positions and we continue until we are
all satisfied.
Sometimes I include my b*****rs’ wives in my fantasies,
making it a larger f****y scene, and I imagine the pleasure my
husband could give those women while I’m having it off with
their husbands, my darling b*****rs. But usually it’s just me and
the boys. Are you shocked? You shouldn’t be; more of this sort of
thing goes on in reality than you imagine. I know. And not just in
poor families, as mine was. b*****rs and s****rs…well, it
happens in the best of families. [Conversation]
175
ROOM NUMBER ELEVEN: THE ZOO
 Nice friendly doggies are everywhere. Even if you don’t
have one, the neighbors do. And Rover is a more perfect
gentleman than most: he’ll never look surprised at something you
may ask him to do, never make you feel ashamed, and will never,
never talk. Is it surprising then that of all a****ls, dogs star most
frequently in female sexual fantasies, and that with good old
Rover around the house all the time, dog fantasies are the ones
most often acted out in reality?
Dogs bring a very important, blameless quality to fantasy: it’s
never your fault, or the dog’s either, really; doggies have such
big, naturally inquisitive noses, and before you can do anything
about it, doggies’ big wet tongues automatically dart out and lick
anything that smells "that way." That’s putting it in simple
primer language, which is just where it all begins – with little
girls with private parts that no one, possibly not even the little
girl herself, has ever touched. The nice f****y bowwow comes
along, sniffsniff, and presses the buzzer. Zing! The first sexual
thrill of a lifetime has been touched off by Rover. It doesn’t
matter whether the little girl lets him continue (and more do than
you’d think, I bet); the memory of that first lick of pleasure can
stay with a woman for life. Later, hopefully, when she has
discovered with a loving man or through masturbation the full
potential of her clitoris, the dog with his remembered, natural
expertise (if she had let him continue), or with her imaginative
fantasizing of it (if she had not), can remain an exciting sexual
variation, laced with all the taboo quality that only the silent
complicity of an a****l can bring.
As for the other popular f****y pet, cats, well, my research
indicates that they just don’t make it as sexual fantasy pets.
Perhaps because they aren’t sniffers, or their tongues are too
small, or they don’t have that very male member hanging down
(oh, so visibly) between their legs – an image, especially with its
176
aroused "red tip" that is evocative and exciting to women in
reality and fantasy. As Libby put it: "My lover has suggested that
we rub cod liver oil on my clitoris and let our cat lick it off. This
idea does not appeal to me. A dog, maybe, but not a cat." But
obvious studs like donkeys and bulls, with their not-to-be missed
pricks, are another story.
With the farmyard a****ls there is no licking, no clitoral
stimulation either in fantasy or fact. I don’t think there are many
women who have actually been fucked by a bull or a donkey,
either – though it is supposed to be not entirely unknown at
"stag" (ah!) dinners. With barnyard studs, imagined or not, it’s
all about the visible turn-on of the prick, the incredible size of it
more than anything. Imagine something that big – which you
reacted to with such fascination, at least the first time you saw it,
even if you almost immediately glanced away with
embarrassment – imagine that penetrating you! How can a
woman look at a prick that big and not imagine it going into her?
It’s like looking at a racing car and ignoring the thrill of speed. I
don’t think it’s literally a desire to be fucked by these a****ls,
simply an attempt to imagine what it would be like to have so
much prick "filling" you up. In fantasy and reality, women
repeatedly refer to "being filled"; perhaps it’s a woman’s way of
expressing her sexual desire for more. But since everyone knows
that unless the man is abnormally small, it isn’t penis size that
really matters, I think this female cry only uses size as a kind of
visible metaphor to express a desire for greater sex, completer
sex, the essence of sex. Advertisers have found that the public
responds when they call their product "the coffee-ier coffee" and
"the chocolate-ier chocolate." Should it be any surprise then that
women desire sexier sex? 
177
Jo
I often have this fantasy when I’m alone, or with time on my
hands, or even when I’m making love with my husband.
I am alone in the house. My husband has left for work. I begin
my housework downstairs, clearing the dishes from the dining
room into the kitchen. I take off my nightgown and housecoat
and work in the nude. While I work, the neighbor’s dog follows
me. He always comes over to visit. I take no notice of him, but
his wet nose and warm breath move between my legs whenever I
pause. Briefly I will let my legs part, and his tongue will dart out
and lick me while I continue my chores as though he weren’t
even there. I keep moving about, not giving him or me too much.
Slowly, as if not noticing, I let him have more: now two licks,
increasing to three, four, his nose burrowing into my privates as I
allow him to get at me for longer and longer periods. Suddenly he
tires of the game and stops following, just as I have finished
cleaning all the downstairs rooms. Except the kitchen. I always
save the kitchen for last.
Quickly I call him as I go into the kitchen, and when he’s in I
close the door so he can’t get out. Now I speed up. I don’t want
him to lose interest. I get down a bowl and a box of Betty
Crocker chocolate cake, my husband’s favorite. I mix up the
batter quickly, and put half the mixture into a cake tin so we’ll
have at least a one-layer cake for dessert that night. The other half
I smear across my breasts, and as I bend down to put the cake in
the oven I let the dog lick the batter from my breasts. With my
finger I sc**** up batter and keep spreading it on my nipples so
that he lingers on them, lapping at them until they ache, until I
ache. Now I go to the refrigerator, take out the butter for the
icing, and from the cupboard I take down the sugar and a small
bottle of Bovril. I sit on the kitchen chair to blend the sugar and
butter, right beside the kitchen table with the bowl in my lap. I
smear my cunt inside and out with the Bovril, and as I stir the
178
sugar and butter, the dog nestles between my legs and licks me. I
hug the bowl to me, working on it, smoother and smoother. I am
slumped in the chair now, my legs spread far apart, the large
bowl obscuring the dog. The warm sweet smell of cake baking
fills the kitchen. Inside the oven, through the glass partition in the
oven door, I can see the cake slowly rising. My finger dips again
and again into the Bovril jar, smearing my cunt so that the dog
licks harder and harder, going from side to side now, excitedly
working around me as he might worry a bone. The sweet smell of
cake fills my head as I imagine the bright red thing of the dog’s
slipping in and out of his penis sheath. The cake is getting larger
and larger in the oven, so that it seems about to fill the oven, to
push open the door and explode into the room, engulfing us in its
sweet warmth. I pray that the dog will not stop and that the cake
will not explode all over my nice clean kitchen before my
husband gets home, before I am ready, before I have finished,
before the dog has finished…. [Written down on request]
Rosie
My first sexual feeling that I can remember was one day, while
playing with my dog, I suddenly wanted it to lick my cunt. But as
suddenly as I thought it, I pushed the dog away and felt very
guilty. Now, years later, I do rather fancy at times having sex
with a dog, or letting it lick me. But only in my mind that is, the
idea of it excites me, but I would never actually do anything
about it. [Letter]
Dawn
Once when I was about fifteen, I went downstairs in the
morning to get breakfast completely naked. It was summer and
my parents were out, and it just felt good to walk around that big
empty house naked. The dog was in the kitchen and he woke up
179
and began to bark, then he started to nuzzle up and sniff me (he
was only a young dog, not very well trained and a bit stupid). I
suddenly realized that the dog had this huge hard-on, and he kept
trying to climb up me. I think I was fascinated and I kept
stroking him. Half of me wanted to let him – let him do what? at
that age I didn’t really know what he’d do – and the other half
was ashamed. But God, it was a strong impulse, to close my eyes
and let his nose go where it would. I’ve always wondered what it
would have been like if I hadn’t got on with my breakfast. I’ve
elaborated the picture a thousand different ways, complete with
the dog’s prick inside me, and my f****y walking in on the
scene…you name it. [Letter]
Wanda
My fantasy begins with two men breaking into my cottage,
making me dress, and carrying me off blindfolded. I end up in a
big farmhouse, and my blindfold is taken off. I find myself in a
room in which there are three couples, including a man and
woman who put donkeys to stud. I find out that they are part of a
group who hold wife-swapping, free-for-all parties every month
at each house in turn. It is the responsibility of each hostess to
provide sexual entertainment.
I am stood up in the middle of the room and they hold a mock
court. I am accused of being a peeping Tom, of watching the man
and woman manually mate two donkeys. This is a terrible
offense, and I am found guilty and sentenced to be fucked by the
donkey and also to be the slave girl at the party. I must do
everyone’s bidding or be whipped.
All the couples are high on d**gs and drink and they carry me
off to the stable where the donkey is; it is very well lighted. They
strip me naked and make me put on long black nylons and a
suspender belt and lead me over to a low table, where I am made
to kneel on all fours and open my legs wide. There are straps
180
fastened to the table, and they put these around my arms and legs
so I cannot move. There have obviously been other girls here
before me. To the cries and catcalls of the couples, the woman
leads the donkey up behind me. She has pulled into place a
wooden frame above my backside and lifts the donkey’s front
legs onto this. Then I feel someone spreading grease around my
cunt and right up the hole. They must have played with the
donkey’s prick to make it stiff, as I feel the hard stiff shaft against
my ass as they pull it toward me. I feel the long knob end against
the lips of my cunt. It f***es them apart and begins to enter my
hole as the woman guides it up me. I let out a cry of pain as it
stretches the walls of my cunt. Inch by inch it slowly goes in and
begins painfully moving up and back, in and out. The donkey’s
prick has been well greased, and after a few abrasive thrusts the
fucking rhythm becomes easier. When they have about six inches
of the donkey’s prick up into me, they hold me still while the
donkey pushes his massive prick up and down my cunt just like a
piston: I wouldn’t have believed it possible, but I am being
fucked by a donkey!
Nimble fingers from the crowd feel around my cunt to feel the
donkey’s prick sliding up and down in me. The fingers begin
massaging my hard clitoris, which is hanging down with
excitement, and I am really excited now. Hands finger my vagina
and breasts, squeezing and fondling them, and just as I am
overcome with excitement and reaching my orgasm, the donkey
gives a sound. The woman knows what is happening and holds
the donkey’s prick inside my cunt. I feel it throbbing in me as it
begins tossing off, and she puts her hand around the entrance to
my cunt. She can feel the donkey’s throbbing prick pumping its
hot spunk into me. The donkey has just beaten me to it, as I was
just on the point of having my own climax when he did. My cunt
is on fire as his juices squirt up me. After a while I feel the prick
getting soft, and immediately the woman pulls the donkey’s prick
out of my cunt. Immediately my cunt is unplugged, the donkey’s
181
spunk pours out of my cunt in a stream. I look down between my
open legs and see the juices streaming out just like a waterfall.
Someone holds a basin between my legs to catch the juices. My
cunt feels so big after being stretched by the donkey’s prick; now
it feels like my insides are dripping out. It is so sore and I feel the
dripping will never stop. Then someone kneels down behind me
and begins to lick my cunt dry of the donkey’s spunk and quickly
to drink all of my own juices which now pour out. [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER TWELVE:
BIG BLACK MEN
 The black man is cut out for sexual fantasy. Everything
about him, real and imagined, throws fuel on the fire: He’s
forbidden because of his color; his cock has been endowed with
mythic proportions; and the story’s been around for years that his
expertise at fucking comes close to black magic.
All black people are promiscuous…white people think.
They’re always fucking or they’re about to. They reek of
sexuality. The most loaded question in the contemporary
bedroom after "What are you thinking about?" is "Have you ever
made it with a black man/woman?" Most (white) women
haven’t, and for obvious reasons. But in their fantasies they do,
and everything that worked against it ever happening in reality
adds mileage to the fantasy.
The first thing a woman does in the black-man fantasy is to
remove the guilt by making it a ****. Being ****d allows her to
throw her (helpless) self more wholeheartedly into the act, so that
every determined thrust can be read as one of struggling protest.
After that, the black man’s rumored skill and size can go to work
on her. (I can’t help wondering how rough all this advance
182
billing must be on the black man in reality; it’s a great deal to
live up to, whether or not his desire for the forbidden white
woman is as strong as the real cases of alleged **** would have
you believe. Whenever I read of a white woman yelling "****!" I
half suspect her cry was more an accusation of disappointment
than a protest against her black assailant.)
Size is the real power of the black-man fantasy. It’s never just
a black man, it’s a big black man. Never just a black cock but an
enormous black cock. Though size is everything, I don’t think the
fantasist wants to really be fucked by a black cock the size of a
baseball bat…unless pain is an added turn-on. As with the
fantasies of stud a****ls, I think the idea of more cock, of so
much cock, is an expression of the wish for more of everything
sexual; the exaggerated size, the attack by something bigger than
life, represent the wish to know something bigger than her life.
She doesn’t want to have her cunt enlarged, but to have her
whole sexuality enlarged; to be filled, yes, but to be sexually
fulfilled too – to know more, to feel more, to have more novelty
and experience under her belt, thanks to the life-enhancing
mythical prick and promise of the sexy black man.
Someone has defined a puritan as one who is plagued by the
fear that someone, somewhere, is having a good time. When it
comes to sex, we secretly think we may be the self-inhibited
puritans ourselves, after all, and that someone, somewhere, is
having a better sexual time. In fantasy, the "big" black man
promises to take us to that final exploration of sex, the most
absolute orgasmic time it is humanly possible to experience. And
then, forever after, at least we’ll have known what "it" is "all
about." 
Margie
 Margie is a former model, now married and living in the
suburbs. Although she loves the creature comforts her husband
183
can easily afford to provide, I think she misses her bachelor girl
days in the city. She does the usual things suburban women do to
keep themselves from going crazy with boredom, but the last
time we met she said, "If I had it all to do over again …" and
shrugged. 
I have this fantasy usually in the bathtub, masturbating either
under the faucet or using the hand shower. (I can’t help having
the idea that all across suburbia, at about four p.m., all us ladies
– the smart ones – are lying in our tubs or on our chaise longues,
playing dreamily with ourselves as we anticipate the imminent
arrival of our husbands, who will probably be too tired to lay us
that night anyway.)
I’ve never had a black man make love to me. In the days when
I was single, black wasn’t as chic as it is now, our eye wasn’t
attuned to it as a sexual turn-on yet. Now when I see an attractive
black man, I look at him with as much interest as I would an
attractive white man. More. But the idea that there is a black man
in the fantasy probably comes more from the old myth about
black men being bigger than from the current black-is-beautiful
fad. Because you see, size is very important in this fantasy. The
fantasy is really very simple: As I lie in my tub in the warm,
Estee Lauder perfumed water, with the water from the faucet
playing over my clitoris, I close my eyes and imagine that a black
man, a very handsome Harry Belafonte type, is standing over me,
peeing on me, directing it right on that little spot. His jet is as
warm and powerful as the real jet of water, and he teases me with
it, moving it around and around, up and down, just as I tease
myself with the bathtub jet of water. I lie there, becoming more
and more excited, and praying that he won’t stop, that he won’t
run out of water, which I suppose is why I’ve made him black,
because they’re so big, or supposed to be, and I need a kind of
black Gulliver to quench my fires. Finally, I’m begging him not
to stop, which he loves, and just as I climax, somehow his jet
turns to warm semen as he comes too, right on me.
184
Before I was married I went out with a real crazy guy, not
black, but very far out. I remember once lying on the beach, there
was no one else around, and I was lying on my stomach. He
stood up, and the first thing I knew he was peeing on my bare
back. I screamed and jumped up, but I was laughing – I was mad
about him – and our tussle on the beach ended up with him
inside me, needless to say. I have never wanted to be peed on in
reality, before or since, but this idea of the very well-endowed
black man peeing for ages onto my clitoris…wow, it’s a winner
every time. [Conversation]
Raquel
I masturbate a great deal when my husband is at sea and this
is the scene I think of most:
I picture myself making love to a beautiful, large-breasted
Negress. I strip her and plant kisses all over her beautiful body,
bringing her to a climax by kissing her vagina. She then proceeds
to make love to me. Then when we are both relaxing, she asks me
if I have ever had sex with a dog. When I say no, she calls over
her large dog and opens her legs and lets the dog lick her vagina.
She lies back and soon has another climax. She then puts the dog
between my legs, and as I am getting close to a climax with the
licking, she puts her hand between the dog’s legs and gives him
an erection. She eases my hips over the edge of the bed and helps
the dog to mount me, bringing me to another climax. At this
point I usually reach a real climax. [Letter]
Lydia
I have always found sl**ping with Negro men very satisfactory
(even when it isn’t satisfactory) because they are so sexy by
virtue of their forbiddenness…I mean…wow, if your mother
found out…so the whole Negro number is a nice fantasy when I
185
haven’t got one to sink my teeth into. I am really good at accents
(this is really going to sound freaky, but I .am trying to be
honest), so sometimes while I am whiling away an afternoon
jerking off, I think about some really fantastic black guy I know
(maybe it’s Melvin van Peebles or somebody like that), you
know, bright and sexy and a little scary, and I talk to myself in
spade talk. Doesn’t that really sound stupid? I don’t care…you’re
my friend, and if you must know, you must know that’s all there
is to it.
Let me see again…I really get too hopped up and confused and
can’t think when I try to about these things.: I shall make myself
a cup of Sanka and think about it …
I think. Just cleaned the house…the vacuum cleaner always
gives me the fantasies.
I was talking about Negroes. There’s a whole number one can
do on one’s self about them (they are never really so good at it in
person as they are in my head), which is part of our gross
national guilt about black/white relations: I kind of like it when I
imagine some heavenly looking black guy telling me I’m nothing
but a white bitch. I feel like a perfect idiot saying that, but it’s
true that it’s very exciting to me, probably since the black-white
love affair thing is always more exciting because of the taboos
connected with it. Dialogue is important anyway in lovemaking,
and black guys can usually come up with some very exciting talk.
[Letter]
ROOM NUMBER THIRTEEN:
YOUNG BOYS
 As there isn’t much call for this room in the House of
Fantasy, I’d put it in the attic at the top of the stairs. So far I
186
haven’t made any value judgments on these fantasies – a woman
is entitled to her thoughts, and it’s not the content of the fantasy
that matters anyway, but the emotions it releases – but I do feel a
certain female smugness at women’s seeming lack of sexual
interest in young boys. Could it mean that women, traditionally
the sexual passivists, have less need of the sexual reassurance
men have always sought in young girls? And if so, will all this
change when women have caught up with men and find
themselves sharing, along with the opportunities to explore and
lead, the self-doubts that go with initiating anything, especially
sex?
I don’t know why so many men prefer very young girls.
I could give a dozen easy reasons, of course, but that’s a man’s
argument to make, not mine. Mine is that I think most women
prefer the experience of a knowing lover to the superficial
pleasures of seducing a younger one. For a woman, even this
superficial satisfaction is lessened by the fact that it is almost
embarrassing to see or be an older woman with a conspicuously
younger man. A woman may occasionally like to take the
initiative in bed, but sexually she prefers an equal, at least.
I’ve been phrasing my ideas on the relative needs of men and
women as speculation; if the dogmatists now raise the old excuse
that it’s different for men, that they need more sexual bolstering
up than women because they have their constant and, above all,
verifiable limp or stiff barometer of their virility, I’ll yawn. I
dismiss them as old fashioned. A woman can feel just as sexually
inadequate as a man, or just as hot and eager and in need of a
good fuck as he. But for whatever reasons, it would seem that the
image of her desire, her fantasy, is seldom a young, i.e.,
inexperienced, boy. However, for some women, like the ones
whose fantasies follow, I’m wrong, and that’s okay too. 
187
Evelyn
This is the first time I have ever answered an advertisement,
but I was intrigued by your request.
You ask about sexual fantasies. I was beginning to think that I
was "not right in the head," because I must have my own fantasy,
otherwise sexual intercourse is impossible for me to enjoy. My
husband is very patient and willing to indulge in any variation we
can think of, but I very rarely think of him when actually engaged
in intercourse. I think of my past lovers, of whom there are many,
mostly under eighteen years of age (I myself am twentynine). I
wish myself into an erotic situation: what I want mostly is to
have several young men, about sixteen years old, tied up in a row,
all naked with their penises flaccid, and walk along the row
playing with them until their cocks stand high. Then each one has
to put his fingers inside me when I bend down in front of him.
When they have done this, I suck each cock until they are nearly
ready to come off. This thought gets me really wound up. Then I
see them all playing with their own cocks and shooting their lot
as far as they can. The one who shoots the furthest gets to fuck
me first, and so on down the line. I never get a climax until the
last one puts his tongue on my apex and nib bles it gently. Then I
come all over him. If this fantasy were offered to me in reality,
believe me I would not run from it.
This letter is quite true, and although it was hard to start I’m
glad I have written it. [Letter]
Victoria
I am thirty-two, married, and have three c***dren. I would say I
am happily married, although my fantasies during sex with my
husband, or during masturbation, invariably involve young boys,
who are either masturbating themselves or being helped by me.
188
The picture in my mind is of a long line of young boys, as in a
school. And I am the school matron. I order the boys to unzip
themselves and take out their cocks. Then I walk down the line,
stopping at each boy to masturbate him until he is thoroughly
relieved. I don’t know why this gives me so much pleasure. I’m
sure my husband would never understand; how could he if I
don’t? [Letter]
ROOM NUMBER f******n:
THE FETISHISTS
 If the Young Boys Room goes in the attic due to a general
lack of interest, then the Fetishists belong in the broken-down
elevator that doesn’t really get anywhere. By fetishists, I’m not
referring to people who go in for black lingerie or even whips as
a preamble to fucking. The fantasies of fetishists like Faith
(below) are what the dream doctors call "aim inhibited," meaning
the fetish is an end in itself.
While I intend this book to be an introduction to the idea that
female sexual fantasies exist and can be talked about, I do not
pretend that my research can in any way be called complete.
Nevertheless it is extensive, and so I think some meaningful
conclusions can be drawn from the fact that Faith’s is the only
fetishist fantasy among all that I’ve collected. This correlates
closely with standard psychoanalytic findings that female
fetishism is rare.
I do not know why this should be so, except for a notion I’ve
talked about earlier: that since women were traditionally put into
the passive role sexually, they never have had to have doubts
about their ability. Inhibited or frigid, perhaps – but there is no
word in the immense English vocabulary which is the exact
189
female equivalent of impotent. On the other hand, the sexual
distortions of society often f***e men to see every erotic encounter
as a contest, in which the poor guy has to compete, at least
physically, with all the woman’s previous lovers and those still to
come – to say nothing of the imagined demands he may feel she
herself is putting on him; perhaps it is to avoid these pressures
that the fetishist sighs with relief when he can substitute the
symbol for the substance, and settle down with a nice pair of
fluffy, scuffed mules on a cold winter’s night. Are they so
different from Hollywood’s favorite image of our soldiers and
sailors as "regular guys," who randily kiss their dream movie star
good night, when it is only her photo that is present on the wall
above the bed, but who would be paralyzed with embarrassment
if that star should appear in the flesh in that bed? 
Faith
I am what is known as a urologenic. Through books and
materials I have been able to more fully understand my sexual
feelings, although it’s rather difficult for me to explain in words
just how I feel. I derive pleasure by seeing, thinking, or hearing
about uncontrollable urination. Every time I think about someone
(especially a man) trying to "hold back" just a little bit longer and
then not being able to make it to the bathroom, I get very excited.
Although I detest v******e extremely, I usually center my
thoughts around "tormenting to the point of urination," but
because of my dislike for v******e and cruelty, I always end the
scene with the tormentor having pity on the victim just as
urination begins. I try not to think of things that would really
hurt, because I get no pleasure out of pain.
It stimulates me sexually to see men, women, c***dren, or
a****ls urinating uncontrollably. Every time I see a c***d being
spanked or a person being beaten or tormented, the first thing I
think of is "I wonder if he’s about to urinate?" I guess I got the
190
feeling from c***dhood. I had a very rough father and we c***dren
were whipped much more than was necessary. I was very afraid
of him, and it got so that every time he would go to punish me
my legs would get very weak and I would wet myself.
I suppose that’s why I think of tormenting scenes in my
fantasies. I feel as though it’s a sure way to bring on urination.
[Letter]
ROOM NUMBER FIFTEEN:
OTHER WOMEN
 Just as many a difficult truth is told in the guise of a joke, so
are women more honest and revealing of themselves in their
sexual fantasies of other women than they are in their real
dealings with one another. Since most women are so blocked in
any physical rapport with one another in ordinary life, it’s no
wonder that the natural warmth and tenderness that one woman
may feel toward another is likely to come out only in fantasy. (For
instance, take the highly stylized kiss which it is allowed for
women who like each other to bestow when meeting, kisses
deliberately ritualized to convey affection without physical
consequences; very often their lips kiss air alone.)
I don’t believe that most of these erotic thoughts of other
women are highly charged fantasies of deeply buried desire, or
that they should necessarily be acted out, any more than I believe
that idle reveries of a New Yorker about green grass, brooks, and
trees really "mean" he secretly wants to be a peasant. But the
erotic imagery of women’s fantasies about other women is indeed
so clearly a projection of how the fantasizer really feels about
herself, what she really wants from both men and women, that I
was tempted to give this room an entire chapter of its own.
191
Instead, I’ve saved it for the last inhabited room in the present
chapter, because if I’d put Other Women fantasies in a chapter by
itself, it would inevitably have come to be called "The Lesbian
Chapter," and thus sensationalized beyond any hope of clarity or
perspective. In my research, women’s fantasies of other women
are revealed as fantasies like any other – no more, no less.
If women are a mystery to men, they are even more mysterious
to themselves and to one another. I’m convinced that any closer
sexual understanding between men and women must begin
somewhere in an acceptance of the. precise desires women
express in their sexual thoughts of one another. These thoughts of
other women are not nec essarily, to my mind, lesbian thoughts,
nor are all the women who visit this room lesbians. Nor should
they be cheaply dismissed as "latent lesbians," which is how
many of them resignedly sum themselves up: "I suppose all this
means I have a secret desire to be fucked by another woman."
The defeated tone itself is an indictment of the simpleminded
effects of universal d**gstore psychiatry on our age. Maybe she
does, maybe she doesn’t, maybe she is a lesbian, or a bisexual;
and maybe not. But in the end, I don’t care; that’s not the point.
What interests me is that if the emotional openness women
show one another in their fantasies could be extended to reality, I
am sure the result would be, not a soaring increase in lesbianism,
but the contrary: a broader, more meaningful heterosexuality.
And yes, when we have that, more real warmth and honest
affection between women, too. Who knows? In time women may
come up with a new definition of what it is for a woman to have
"normal" physical contact with another woman.
What is repeatedly made clear in what so many of the women
themselves call their "lesbian-type" fantasies is that they are
seeking from other women in their fantasies what they aren’t
getting from their lovers in reality. It’s not the real lesbian
relationship that’s wanted. (Not to the exclusion of the
heterosexual one, anyway; as one woman put it, "I wouldn’t go
192
out of my way to find a lesbian or female bed partner.") What
they specifically find with other women in fantasy is tenderness,
and complete and experienced arousal of their essentially female
parts, their breasts and their clitorises. When reality is lacking,
who knows more about tenderness, breasts, and clitorises than
women, being women themselves? And what safer area to satisfy
this need than in fantasy?
It’s the most natural thing in the world that, for the same
reason men do, women should turn to women for tenderness.
That they should, for the most part, have to resort to fantasy to do
so is life. Woman, the great giver of tenderness, has always been
on the short end of the tit. Take the great Cocksman’s Guide for
Real Men: Playboy. Where in those seductive pages are men
taught the values of tenderness toward women, and reassured
that giving a woman this instead of a constantly hard prick
makes him no less a man? One might as well impugn Hugh
Hefner’s heterosexuality!
The female breast, symbol of tenderness, is there for men to
cry on, suck on, lie on for life. But how about women? We all
begin on the breast, but little girls are soon turned from their
mother’s breasts into their mothers’ "little s****rs," and sent into a
comfortless world in motherdaughter, look-alike dresses. Dad’s
not much help; not only has he not got a breast, but even his
warm lap and hugging arms all too soon are out of bounds. No
wonder young girls like Bee, whose fantasy follows, develop
schoolgirl crushes on older girls and teachers. And later, when a
young man becomes the acceptable outlet for these sexual needs,
who then can she turn to for tenderness? Most young men are too
preoccupied filling their own sexual requirements for manhood,
which don’t allow much room for tenderness, not necessarily
virility’s best friend. So, a young woman may logically come to
fantasize about another woman (usually with big breasts) who
holds her, perhaps lets her suck on her breasts, and may even
193
stimulate her sexually, but always, as Tania (below) says, "with a
special gentleness."
Bisexuality is in vogue these days. The best thing about it is
you don’t have to do it, you just have to believe it; the pressure
isn’t on whether you are or aren’t, but on whether you put down
someone who is. The popular idea is that we all have a bit of it in
us. I don’t know, but I wouldn’t be surprised. And although I
wouldn’t call a man or a woman a liar who said he/she had never
had a homosexual thought in his/her life, I would wonder how
they managed to get around these recent years blindfolded and
with cotton in their ears.
One last comment on bisexuality, inside and outside of
fantasies. Some women, like Alix, introduce a man into their
fantasies of other women; the bisexuality makes it more
acceptable. For the same reason, as with Celia, the other woman
is sometimes made anonymous. Or the fantasist emphasizes that
she is totally passive with the other woman. Or simply is
watching other women and not involved herself. However they
handle this "other" side of their sexual nature, in fantasy or in
relating it to reality, I have found women to be remarkably candid
in discussing their erotic imaginings of other women.
Conversely, as straightforward with me as women have been
in discussing their sexual thoughts of other women, and as
accepting of themselves for having them, their men have been
just the opposite in regard to their own homosexual thoughts.
Women say that their descriptions of their own erotic fantasies of
other women may even bring a fond smile to their lover’s lips;
homoeroticism between women seems to be acceptable to men,
and indeed is often a sexual turn-on. But any suggestion that the
man might have these same feelings about other men is treated as
an insult or a threat. It’s one thing for women to have this kind of
thoughts, but quite another (ugly, dirty) for a man.
194
Christine
I’ve had this fantasy many times, as often when I’m with a
man as when I’m alone, masturbating. I think the first time I had
it I really was in a steam bath; afterward, I couldn’t wait to get
home to Ted, I was that heated up and ravenous for him. I’ve
never told him about it. Not because I’m ashamed of it or
anything; I have no real desire for another woman, would
probably jump a mile if one approached me "that way." No, I
simply don’t tell him about it because thinking it gives me such
immense pleasure when we’re screwing…and I’d hate to take the
chance of losing that by breaking the secrecy. This is it:
The steam bath is empty. I don’t know this when I first enter,
wrapped in my towel that the gym supplies. The steam is so thick
I can barely find my way to one of the tiled seats, where I sit,
with my feet up, hugging my knees. As my body begins to sweat,
and my eyes become accustomed to the steam, I realize that I am
alone. I begin to fondle myself, to gently stroke myself with my
finger, reaching inside myself for the warm syrup that always
begins when I, or anyone touches me there. But I don’t need the
wetness from inside my body because the sweat and the steam
run down my legs and my pubic hairs, that whole area is
drenched. I have not heard the door to the steambath open. My
eyes have been closed, my mind enveloped in the growing
excitement, and I only realize there is someone else with me
when I hear a noise, quickly look up and see another body on the
tiled slab opposite. I am petrified. Christ, did she see what I was
doing to myself? I am too frightened to move and I pretend that I
am drowsing, closing my eyes again. I lie down full length on the
slab, pulling the towel up so high that it almost covers my face. I
am asl**p, or so I pretend. The next thing I know, a hand is on
my thigh, slowly moving up it. I gasp, hidden beneath my towel.
The hairs on my legs bristle with excitement, part fear…should I
195
run? But the towel protects me, hides me, and I remain passive. I
leave the problem of another person entering and finding us to
her; she will watch. Her hands are on both my thighs now, slowly
massaging them, her fingers reaching up higher, higher, until
they gently part my legs. I wait for her mouth and she leaves me
thus for endless seconds. My lips beneath the towel now plead
silently – please, please, don’t stop, kiss me, kiss it! Her fingers
have parted me, exposing my clitoris to the warm heat, and it
seems to grow, to expand toward her, reaching for her
mouth…and then suddenly, softly, tenderly her lips are on me,
her tongue warm against me, moving. Half of my mind can’t help
but wonder what will happen now if we are discovered, but I
have no choice. I am hers. I cannot leave those fingers, that
mouth. The sweat pours over my face, the steam swirls all around
me, I feel, have felt nothing of her but her hands and her mouth.
Otherwise she is formless. I can feel the syrup pouring from me
now, and she drinks it, her saliva, her sweat, my sweat all
mingling in my cunt. Her lips are so full, and her tongue so
warm, slowly licking me, all the way from my ass up to my
clitoris, but stopping on it, lingering on it, then her tongue
moving in small circles all around it, teasing it, but always
returning, and when the tongue returns, the lips too, the full kiss
again and again. The heat is so intense, and my own excitement,
I am afraid I will faint, that I will scream out. I bite hard on the
towel, raising my buttocks suddenly so that her whole tongue is
in my cunt when I come. [Written down on request]
Dolly
I have never had a homosexual experience, but I do have many
lesbian fantasies. While my boy friend is making love to me I
often fantasize about my best friend. We are not lesbians but we
are extremely close (she is twentysix, I am nineteen). Anyway,
the fantasizing begins when my boy friend starts kissing me. I
196
pretend it is her. She kisses me. deeply and passionately. Then
she gets on top of me and begins kissing my breasts and gently
biting my nipples. Then I kiss her nipples and start sucking them,
all the while in her arms. She tells me how much she loves me
and how she wants me to love her as much. I tell her I do. Then
she kisses me again. Slowly she licks my breasts all over and
then, still slowly, with much help from me, she spreads my legs
apart. She licks my inner thighs and then she finds my clitoris.
She knows that is my extra sensitive part and she takes great care
as she licks it. Her tongue is very soft. Then she spreads my legs
and places her buttocks between my legs. Both our clits are
protruding now from the licking and she gently rubs hers on mine
until we both reach orgasm. All the while I’m imagining this, my
boy friend is making love to me and I reach one orgasm after
another.
At other times I fantasize that my boy friend is having
intercourse with me while I lie in her arms and she kisses my
breasts. With the two of them working on me, I soon come.
As you can see, lesbian fantasies play a great part in my
lovemaking. Although I have never had any lesbian tendencies,
perhaps deep down I’m bisexual. Who knows? It’s the only
answer I’ve been able to come up with as to why I have such
fantasies.
But not all my fantasies are of the lesbian type. I masturbate
fairly frequently, and when I do I fantasize. I picture a very
good-looking man with a beautiful body. He is standing about six
feet away from me and he has a huge throbbing penis. I am
strapped to my bed and I plead with him to make love to me –
but he refuses. He just stands there with his huge erection. I can’t
get at him because all my limbs are strapped. Gradually he comes
closer to me until he is right beside me. Then he stands on the
bed above my face – one leg on either side of meand slowly
squats until "it" can be touched with the tip of my tongue. But he
will not let me take it in my mouth. Still squatting, he slowly
197
backs up and rubs his penis on my huge breasts and my nipples
continue to rise, hard and proud. Then he rubs his penis on my
inner thighs and finally on my clitoris. Finally we have
intercourse. By that time I have reached an orgasm.
Another one of my favorite fantasies is to imagine myself
being the focal point in group sex. While men take their turns
having intercourse with me, the women are kissing me and
playing with my breasts. Everyone is telling me how much they
love me and I am brimming with love for them. [Letter]
Bee
I do not now have lesbian fantasies, but for a period of time
when I was a teen-age girl, I did. I had a young, pretty female
teacher on whom I guess I had a crush. She was very kind and
nice to me, and we had many long talks after school. When she
found out from me that my parents thought sex was bad and that
they told me nothing about the "facts of life," she got me a little
pamphlet that gave the basic information. She also answered a
few of my questions about what I learned from that pamphlet. I
did not learn any of the details about sex, but at least I learned
where babies came from. Anyway, as I said, I had a crush on this
teacher, and I would sometimes fantasize about her. I dreamed
that we would undress each other, and she would hold me in her
arms. Then I would kiss her breasts and suck on her nipples as
though I were a baby. Other times, I would fantasize about taking
a bath or a shower with her, and I would have thoughts about
washing and drying her entire body. When she got married, my
crush was broken, and these dreams stopped. [Letter]
Venice
I have had an occasional lesbian fantasy, but only about a girl
friend feeling my breasts; nothing more than that. [Conversation]
198
Lilly
I don’t think you would call my lesbian fantasies "suppressed
wish fulfillment." I have often wondered what it would be like to
be aroused by a woman, to be engaged in foreplay with her, with
her kissing my breasts and sucking on my nipples, and also to
have her play with my clitoris. I wouldn’t want her to suck or
kiss it, just play with it – and not gently. [Conversation]
Rita
I must be very selfish, but I believe it would take quite a lot to
get me involved in "swinging" or group sex. I can’t stand the
thought of my fiance making love to someone else. I have,
however, imagined watching another woman perform fellatio on
him and later joining the two of them. However, even this
culminates in him and me having intercourse. [Letter]
Mary Beth
I enjoy a full sex life with my husband. Sometimes, however, I
do have lesbian fantasies, but it is difficult to describe them. I
think of best friends (past girl friends) and being in bed with
them, just touching and caressing. That is as far as the fantasies
ever go, although I would like to meet a lesbian and experiment.
[Letter]
Viv
I have thought about experimenting, finding a woman to make
love with, to see if I really feel that way or not. My fantasies are
rather muddled. Sometimes I think of an older attractive woman
(feminine looking, not butch) seducing me. And then other times
199
I think of a girl of my own age group, and in this case neither of
us is seducing. I suppose you would call it mutual exploration. I
told my boy friend about this (I can discuss everything openly
and frankly with him). He said he thought it quite natural, but
when I asked him if he had ever wanted to sl**p with another
man, he said, no, lesbian love seemed more acceptable than
homosexual love. [Letter]
Lee
In my lesbian fantasies, I can never put an identity to my
partner. She is no one I know and has no face or personality. In
my dreams she is just a female body who takes most of the
initiative, while I am merely passive and just lie there as she
makes love to me. I fantasize that she plays with my breasts and
sucks them while masturbating herself. Then she performs
cunnilingus on me. We do not kiss, and I do not touch her
genitals in these fantasies; however, I do play with her breasts. I
often engage in this fantasy while making it with my husband,
particularly when he performs cunnilingus on me. [Letter]
Willa
Once I had a lesbian fantasy. I hardly remember it, but it was
with my very closest friend. I was the aggressor. It was a
beautiful experience. [Conversation]
Dana
I am not lesbian in any way – I enjoy men too much but when
it is necessary for me to masturbate, I visualize any girl with big
breasts and proud nipples standing over my face so that I can see
into her cunt. My hands play with her buttocks and while I do
this she is sucking the cock of the man. This makes her cunt wet
200
and she drips on my face. Another girl is opening my knees and
putting a cold bottle in my cunt while gently pushing her finger
in my behind. When the girl standing over me brings the man off,
she sits down on my face and I stick my tongue up into her cunt
and lick it, while she writhes in ecstasy. Meanwhile, the man lifts
my backside up and pushes his rockhard prick right up my
backside, and the other girl works the bottle in my cunt faster and
faster, backward and forward, while I put my finger up her cunt
and play with her apex until she shoots her beautiful juice out of
her marvelous cunt. [Letter]
Cara
I have occasionally fantasized about two of my friends, both of
whom have very womanly figures. I do not mean "womanly" in
the Raquel Welch sense. That sort of body doesn’t appeal to me.
Rather, they are soft-looking, buxom women. I would imagine
myself as a man making love to one of these women. The breasts
were very important for excitation. I should add that I’ve had no
real experience with women, am married and prefer it this way.
[Letter]
Celia
I am nineteen, a secretary, and am due to be married this year.
My fiance and I do not have sexual intercourse. We have been
going out for just three years. We do, however, frequently have
oral sex and are looking forward to an extremely happy and
varied sex life together.
In sex, I often think of someone else (no one I know),
especially if I am not finding it easy to reach orgasm. I find it
particularly exciting to think of another woman and generally this
"does the trick." Generally, I make up situations – strip clubs
(watching or performing); slave girl (!) ; anything where I am
201
f***ed to take off my clothes and make love. Sometimes I
imagine there is just one other woman, other times that there are
two women and a man.
I get quite turned on by female nudity or pictures (I always
read erotic literature before masturbating, to give myself ideas!),
and it automatically shows up in fantasies. The women in my
fantasies are not friends; I just picture a faceless woman’s body. I
don’t think I actually imagine touching her. I just enjoy the
thought of the naked body. I prefer to imagine she is touching
me.
When I was a little girl, about eight, I remember always
bullying my best friend into playing games where we had to
pretend to take off our clothes and the "wicked man" would make
us walk in the street, or the inevitable school situations where we
would f***e each other to do things. I remember when I was
about ten, wanting to be a stripper…and there may have been
some kind of intimate contact with my girl friend, but I really
can’t remember. I did have quite sexy ideas…like wanting
another girl to dry me down after showering, or being f***ed in
various ways to take my clothes off.
I would be interested to know how many women (what
percentage) are bisexual, as opposed to men. I can imagine
myself to be, but I suspect that my apparent interest in women,
having read through my letter, is just objective and a form of
extra stimulation.
I have told my fiance about my lesbian fantasies and he is
neither jealous nor angry. We discuss them regularly. He does not
fantasize himself, but quite understands why I do. He considers it
quite natural, in fact. We have great sexual compatibility and
understanding, and I only wish every couple in the world felt the
way we do about each other. [Letter]
202
Theresa
Although photos of male homosexuals always excited me, the
thought of lesbianism did not, and was indeed repulsive to me.
However, lately I have watched myself do a complete turnabout
after reading some of the recent permissive literature. I was and
probably still am very naive. I had never condemned
homosexuality; I simply never concerned myself with it. Then an
attraction to another woman developed this year. We have so far
only talked, but I feel more will come of it. My husband is a very
f***eful and brutal man. I find her gentleness refreshing and feel
as if my relationship with her would be very satisfying. So now
she is in my fantasies. Just the thought of touching or holding her
excites me. No lovemaking, just closeness and gentleness.
I must have been a strange c***d, because the first time I
remember being aroused was when reading a marriage manual
just before being married at eighteen. I married the only man I
had ever dated. I have come to believe that I must be dull. It is
my husband, not me, who thinks up different things to vary our
sex life. Often he likes to talk dirty to me. I rather like this and
wouldn’t really mind being treated like a whore…an expensive
one. But he enjoys brutality almost to the point of ****. I hate
rough treatment. I like to be oh, so gentle, and won by kindness
and consideration. Although he is rough, he is very controlled,
and I often think how much I’d like to tease him to the point
where he’d blow his cool and just do what he really wanted,
instead of all the deliberate rough stuff. He is a very hard person
to bring to climax.
I used to think I was strange, unlike other women. Now I am
beginning to believe I’m not as bad as I thought all these years.
[Letter]
203
Tania
I am curious to know if I have any latent homosexual
tendencies; perhaps I’m just bisexual.
Most often, during sex, my thoughts drift to other women. I
either imagine myself being made love to by a woman, or
watching my mate made love to by another woman, or a
combination of the two. He and I have discussed this and he
confesses that this is often the case with him too. He encourages
my fantasies by acting out his own. He very often talks to me as
though he were r****g me, which encourages another type of
fantasy within me. I begin to fantasize that I’m tied, helpless, and
at the mercy of this very aggressive man. As a result of this I
begin to imagine that a woman enters the scene, dismisses my
mate, and begins to make love to me in an equally aggressive
manner, but with a special gentleness.
The first fantasy I can remember was about a group of people
(four or six) in a large bed, all naked and caressing one another. I
was never able to develop it much beyond this, but being quite
young at the time it didn’t seem necessary. The mere idea was
quite stimulating. [Letter]
Michelle
I have been married five years, and until now have never
discussed my sexual. fantasies with anyone.
I don’t think of someone other than the man I am with during
sex unless he is performing inadequately, at which times I think
of someone who does perform adequately. This invariably gives
me enough pleasure to achieve orgasm. I think fantasies are very
useful for this specific reason. Every time we have sex, it can’t be
perfect; the other person (and oneself) is not always in top form.
The most frequent idea that pops up in my fantasies is "being
on exhibition." My fantasies vary a great deal, but this idea is
204
usually present. People watching, not necessarily saying anything
or doing anything, but just watching… that really turns me on.
What is interesting is that although I’ve never had any desire
for another woman, or even looked at another woman "that way"
in reality, I do often have lesbian fantasies when with a man. I
don’t know where this idea comes from. In my fantasies, these
women and I never actually touch, no bodily contact, I simply
think about them, other women, usually naked, usually
large-breasted. What they seem to be doing is trying to seduce me
by their erotic movements. I allow myself to get excited just
watching them, but then when I have built to a pitch and have my
real orgasm, the women simply smile, pleased for me, and
disappear. Maybe some day I will join them in sex within my
fantasy, but I don’t think that is what they are building toward. I
would never tell a man about these lesbian fantasies because I
don’t think a man would understand. [Letter]
Sandra
Often when my husband and I are making love, I think of
another man (or two) and sometimes, not often, of a woman. The
man I usually think of was my dentist (I say was because he
moved to another state). I never had sex with him, but I would
have liked to. To me, he resembles my husband. He is soft
spoken, but not one to be bossed by a woman (which I like a
man to be: A Man). In my fantasies we have sex in every
imaginable position within reason. We even masturbate each
other. However, most of the time I think of my husband during
sex; he is my ideal sexual partner. He even smells sexy.
When I fantasize about the other men I find attractive, toward
the point of climax, I settle on one man (or woman). So you see, I
have lesbian fantasies. Usually I think of a woman who is
physically similar to a. man, meaning that she is heavily built but
still feminine, tender, loving (motherly sometimes),
205
compassionate. Very often she is in military uniform. She isn’t
beautiful, just attractive. She is assertive but open-minded, fun to
be with, likes music, sports, clothes, and a****ls. She is well off
but not rich, thrifty but not miserly. We usually masturbate, kiss
(on the mouth), sl**p in each other’s arms (she holds me mostly).
I feel secure with her. We suck each other’s breasts (me hers
mostly). Sometimes she and I go 69. My husband knows I have
lesbian tendencies and that I could possibly be ambisexual.
However, I don’t go out of my way to find a lesbian or female
bed partner.
I don’t know what it’s an indication of, but I love to think
about my husband and another man having sex with me.
Although my husband doesn’t encourage my fantasies, he
doesn’t discourage them either. When I ask him if watching
another man fuck me would excite him, he says probably. He
knows I would like him to be with me if I am fucked by another
man. We both like to watch our own fucking. Another idea that
turns me on is that of watching two homosexuals making love;
also, I wish women got a chance to watch some of the blue films
men see.
Please excuse my sloppy writing; I am usually neat, but I
wanted to put this down quickly so that I wouldn’t change
anything. [Letter]
Patty
I have just read your advertisement and feel compelled to help
you in your research. I will attempt to write as honestly as I can.
I am twenty-nine years old, have been married for eleven years
to a merchant seaman, and have two c***dren. My husband is at
sea for almost six months of every year, and during one of his
trips about three years ago I was introduced to lesbianism by two
young girls. My first experience with these girls was so
completely satisfying and wonderfully exciting that I now relive
206
the scene almost every time I make love with my husband when
he is at home.
The scene I picture is as follows: My husband is at sea and the
c***dren are at my mother’s for the weekend, because I am
having a night out with the girls at the office to celebrate one of
the girls’ coming wedding. I have invited two of the girls to
spend the night at my place, as they live in the next town and
they would have had to leave the party early to make the last train
home. We arrive at my place, late and tired after the party. I flop
down on the chair and say that I wish that I had a maid who
would undress me and get me ready for bed. The girls say they
will be my maids and proceed to undress me. When they take off
my bra and panties they are obviously very excited by what they
see, and both say they have never seen breasts as large and
beautiful as mine before. They ask if they could touch them. I say
they may do anything they want with them, and soon my nipples
become very large and firm with their caresses. Then they take a
breast each and kiss and suck my large but very sensitive nipples,
and at the same time they begin to caress my tummy and thighs,
and soon I am squirming all over the chair. When I start moving
they release my breasts, and one of the girls sits on the arm of the
chair and starts to kiss me very tenderly and lovingly and then
more demandingly. Soon our tongues are deep into each other’s
mouths. While this is going on, the other girl is kneeling on the
carpet between my legs caressing my thighs and tummy until I
am about frantic with desire. I am moving all over the place
trying to direct her fingers into my vagina, but she ignores my
attempts. Suddenly I almost go crazy when I feel her head go
between my legs and her tongue enter my vagina. I have an
orgasm almost immediately, and nearly scream the house down
in the process. While I am regaining my breath, the girls strip off
and make love on the carpet while I watch. We then have a
shower together and all three go to bed and make love all night.
[Letter]
207
ROOM NUMBER SIXTEEN:
PROSTITUTION, OR, "SADIE
THOMPSON, DOESN’T LIVE HERE
ANYMORE."
 This room is empty.
When I began collecting fantasies for this book, and would
talk about it to psychologists, writers, and other people who I
thought had some information about the subject, they’d often
smile with amusement, and tell me that of course one of women’s
most popular fantasies was that of being a prostitute. And from
everything I’ve read and heard, I thought this was so myself. (For
instance, who hasn’t heard that old tag line again and again, that
at every costume party, half the women come dressed as call
girls?)
But in the hundreds of fantasies I’ve collected, there is not one
prostitution fantasy gone into at length; the subject is only
mentioned fleetingly, glanced over en passant, by people
hurrying to the Anonymity, Humiliation, or Masochism Rooms.
This grand old theme, so beloved of Victorian women, is
apparently dead. And if I’m right, and Sadie Thompson is indeed
finished, it is ironically our permissive age that killed her;
contrary to what her mother said, the old girl died from lack of
shame.
In explaining what I mean, let’s consider the difference
between shame and guilt. Guilt concerns something about which
you feel badly whether anyone knows it or not, and guilty love is
still a very big fantasy of our time. It is an internalized judgment.
But shame concerns something other people may or may not
208
approve of; you yourself may feel neutral about it, or even like it;
the shame only comes in when some outside observer catches you
doing it. The woman who cheats at solitaire, for instance, will
blithely go along taking cards out of turn – until someone catches
her doing it, when she’ll grow irritable and testy.
Shame therefore enters when your personal code of morals or
behavior is felt by you to be at variance with what is generally
accepted and you feel at least a hypocritical need to pretend to go
along with the majority rules. Therefore, we can see that the
reason our mothers delighted so much in prostitution fantasies
was their feeling that The Girls were beyond shame; they gave
the fantasizer a kind of nothing-to-lose, gutter freedom. But
today, why bother to be hypocritical? From every corner we are
told there’s nothing in sex to be ashamed about.
Goodbye, Sadie. We’ll keep a candle in the window of your
room in case the wheel of repression takes another turn, and
backlash brings you back. 
209
CHAPTER FOUR
"WHERE DID A NICE GIRL
LIKE YOU GET AN IDEA
LIKE THAT?"
c***dHOOD
 People invariably ask me whether a woman’s sexual fantasies
reflect her background. Doesn’t her education or economic
class determine the nature of her fantasy? Haven’t I found that
my material just naturally varied and fell into these categories?
By the way the question was asked – especially during my
researches in England – the "Yes" answer was always implied: a
woman’s background will out.
But my answer is "No." Wealthy women don’t necessarily
fantasize about masked dukes, any more than the uneducated
wife of a miner fantasizes in rough four-letter words. Nor is the
reverse true. It is meaningless to discuss the class or background
of the real woman behind the fantasy, except to deny that it is the
primary influence on what or how she is thinking. You can never
predict what is going to turn anyone on.
If you were to shuffle all the written replies to letters and
advertisements requesting contributions that I’ve placed in
various publications in the United States and England, plus all
the interviews I’ve conducted in person in the same countries, it
would be impossible to match the lady to the fantasy…except
perhaps by nationality.
210
So no, Mrs. Jones, don’t expect that by ""birth," or by virtue of
her happy marriage to Jack Princeton, that your Abigail would be
found in the relatively acceptable Earth Mother Room. With all
her Foxcroft training, she is just as likely to be rolling in the mud
with an Airedale, along with all the other fantasizers of sexual
humiliation. She will merely talk about it more grammatically.
I suppose the language and imagery of sexual fantasy is
shocking, and perhaps it has put some readers off when they first
read this book. But once it is agreed that the subject is worth
serious discussion, no other course is open. To try to convey the
emotion, meaning, and experience of sexual fantasy through
euphemism would be like giving a thirsty man a piece of paper
with the word "water" written on it. It’s either the real thing, or
nothing.
I’ve had a few moments of revelation myself. I haven’t gone
passively and unruffled through all this material, sympathetic to
fantasy as I am. I used to open my fantasy mail – the replies to
letters and advertisements – in the morning, and more than one
gulp of coffee went down the wrong way. Wow! Not so much at
the language, or the situations…although they’re potent stuff for
nine A.M. But it was the amount of imaginative detail that
amazed me, the intuitive understanding that to prettify fantasy is
to take the life out of it, and above all the evocative creativity in
the fantasies of women whose lives, as described in their letters,
were otherwise as routine and predictable as sending the k**s off
to school in the morning.
Sexual fantasies are a great leveler among women. It’s a
shame women can’t speak to one another as directly or be as
honest about themselves in reality as they are in their fantasies. In
fantasy, everyone speaks the same language because everyone
wants the same thing. I sometimes think that’s what men
essentially get out of their sessions in the clubhouse locker room:
there, stripped of everything, they can talk of everything without
pretense or bullshit, slipping each other a little sexual
211
identification they find nowhere else. Who knows? Through this
book women may also lose some of their feelings of sexual
isolation, may find some mutual identification, perhaps even a
sense of female camaraderie. Sure they’re "dirty" thoughts, but
we all have them, men and women, and what makes them "dirty"
anyway, except possibly their secretiveness? This secretiveness is
one thing women do share, and it’s nowhere more apparent than
in their fantasies. Deprived of any real feeling of sexual
identification with other women, they resort to solitary
exploration within their individual fantasy worlds.
Having looked to literature for insights and answers to their
own deepest desires and sexual reactions, women have found that
most of literature’s insightful revelations have been directed at
men by men, and when the same men try to tell how it is for
women, no one knows more quickly than a woman how far off
the mark they are. Even the new women-for-women’s books talk
around it but not of it – as if the necessary vocabulary didn’t
exist; meanwhile, women continue to sigh and say, "No one has
ever really described `it.’ " Is it so surprising that in exploring the
mysterious "it" in fantasy, that they employ the strongest, crudest,
most "pornographic" terms and imagery to make real,
emotionally, something they’ve never had defined and which they
know to be just as potent and earthshaking as every pornographic
description they’ve ever heard or read of the male "it"? The
gutsiness of female imagery may belie the beautifully turned
brims on their Adolfo hats, or the pencil pleats in their Villager
calico dirndls, but the images and the words are universal and
classless – only incidental grammar and place names give any
identity away.
But where in the world, Pretty Lady, sitting in your high rise
fiat surrounded by diapers, or behind the tinted glass of your
trolls Royce, did you get an idea like that? Those lips that never
swore an oath, much less caressed a man’s cock, and that neat
little mind that "seems" to dwell on the c***dren’s education, the
212
new job, or an even newer summer outfit, where oh where did
you get the idea? And as often as not, should the lady deign to
answer, the reply would be, "Why, from when I was a little girl
and just happened to see…"
From such tiny seeds – a blink in c***dhood – springs a
full-blown sexual fantasy, embellished and altered over the years
perhaps, but all begun with a glance, a c***d’s quick
flash-in-the-pan peek into the secret garden. The fact that the
seed grew – and to such proportions – just shows what secrecy
and prohibition can do; what growth potential there is in "don’t."
For instance: A young girl for the first time happens on a
grown man peeing behind a tree…sees a bright red tip suddenly
shoot from a woolly dog’s prick…is provocatively’ bullied by an
older boy on the way home from school…or f***ed to undergo the
sexual trauma of a sadomasochistic experience at school (read
Mona’s letter below and weep)…what is she to do with this
mysterious and often unsettling new information? No one wants
to know, to hear, or to talk to her about it – she’s "not old
enough," the subject’s "not nice," and she knows that hearing
about it would make Mummy "nervous" – that much she does
know. All this only makes the forbidden bits of knowledge more
provocative. And so these thoughts join the other odds and ends
of exciting, sometimes disturbing sensations, daydreams, the
other secrets she’s been accumulating – or repressing – while
growing up. By the time she’s stopped playing with dolls, during
that long lull before she begins any meaningful contact with boys
(I don’t necessarily mean sex), she’s got enough powerful
imagery packed away in her head to stagger the horniest writer of
the most exotic porn she ever found in her older b*****r’s room.
Not specific knowledge that she can put together with any
understanding, but exciting pieces to elaborately embroider, all
on her own, and all the more imaginatively for her ignorance
(which the vulgar often call "innocence"). Forbidden things,
locked away in tight, dark places, grow out of all proportion.
213
And so, in time, that tiny seed, the glimpse or idea that
instantly sparked her imagination, emerges as a fantasy, clothed
in more outrageous gear and language than books, TV, films, or
dirty jokes can offer.
By the time you or I hear the fantasy – ten years or even twenty
after the seed (women are incredibly faithful to their first fantasy,
and often return to it after new and less potent ones have
strangely lost their zap) – by the time she tells us, it is usually
impossible to recognize the original seed. But she knows.
Women remember important firsts. 
Theda
The first sexual fantasy I had was on viewing a teacher’s very
rotund posterior. I would have been not more than seven or eight.
He wore a very short coat, was fat, and his bum filled his
trousers, sharply outlining his cheeks. I remember it giving me a
definite sexual feeling even at that age, also of finding an excuse
for going to bed early in order to have the privacy for being able
to dwell upon those inspiring orbs. This was before I
masturbated, but the infantile urge to slide my hand down his
bum cheeks and round to "the front" compelled me even then.
After being introduced to masturbation, my main problem was
obtaining the privacy in which to indulge. I had to sl**p with a
younger s****r who was aware of the slightest movement. The
movement of my hand had to be extremely surreptitious and slow
and the fingering of the clitoris would be prolonged to exquisite
lengths. This would inevitably invite sexual fantasy, based on
what I’d heard from other girls…my age could not have been
more than f******n…who had seen their b*****rs’ cocks. One girl
in particular, Monica, was a great source of fantasy. She allowed
boys to feel her while she undid their flies and "tossed them off."
The phrase still excites me, and on endless occasions I have
mentally substituted myself for Monica. Monica’s mother took in
214
a lodger, and after I had been sworn to the greatest secrecy,
Monica told me how she had witnessed him masturbating, and
the size of his genitalia. The idea of his orgasm in truth
enraptured me, and was the basis for more than fantasy: It
became an ambition. I still masturbate fantasizing myself as the
voyeur of this lodger’s solitary pleasures. [Letter]
Lindsay
My fascination with men and the whole idea of sex began
when I was about ten. I had never seen a penis before one day
when I was in the woods near our home and saw a man piss. I
was absolutely fascinated by his penis, but he saw me looking
and whisked it out of sight. I hung around those woods every
spare moment I had, hoping to see another one. If a man even
stood still for any reason at all I’d think, This is it! and saunter
over hoping for a glimpse. I spent hours trying to visualize just
what it had looked like and thinking up words to describe a
penis-proud, dominant, pulsating. I could go on. For years I
would lie in my little virgin bed and think about that glimpse of
my first penis. All those hours spent in the woods, hoping for
another chance, it’s a wonder I was never ****d or murdered.
[Conversation]
Fiona
When I was young, I played the usual "doctor" and "house"
games, exposing my genitals and exploring my little friends. I
know now that the strange, warm kind of quivery feelings I had
were of a sexual nature. At that time I associated urination with
these feelings, and often fantasized that I was sitting on the toilet
with my legs spread far apart, while one of my little boy friends
urinated into the toilet between my legs. [Letter]
215
Felicia
The earliest fantasies I can remember involve my parents, or
my father and my older s****r (which made me very jealous). I
cannot remember actually fantasizing about my father and
myself, but I do remember that I had a strong sexual attraction to
him.
I also fantasized about my parents and our boxer bitch. I
suspect that some experimentation actually did take place, as they
were very open-minded and at times had our dog shut in the
bedroom with them when she was in heat. We also had a stud
dog who would mount anything that moved when our bitch dog
was in heat. Our parents never knew it, but one of my s****rs and
my b*****r and myself used to get on all fours and let him mount
us for a few seconds – and then we’d turn chicken. I have since
fantasized about going through with the act and being penetrated
by a male dog. My husband and I had a magazine with pictures
of a woman and a male German Shepherd having intercourse.
When looking at these pictures I would become excited and
would have my husband mount me from the rear, simulating the
actions of a dog. [Letter]
Sonia
When I was about eleven or twelve I used to sit in the back
seat of the car on trips and cross my legs very tightly. Our car
made a very bumpy ride, and by sitting clear to one side each
little bump and vibration would sexually stimulate me. The first
time I experienced this I looked out of the car window and saw a
horse in a field with his penis dropped way down. Every time
after that I imagined the horse was entering me. I didn’t have an
orgasm then from this fantasy, just stimulation. But now when I
masturbate and think of being penetrated by a horse, it brings on
a terrific orgasm. [Letter]
216
Phyllis
When my husband fucks me, I often think of a former
employer who gave me my first view of an erect penis when I
was a virgin, then sixteen. It made such an impression on me that
I have always remembered it, and like to picture the scene as it
happened. He opened his trousers and took out his cock and I
was amazed to see it standing up, so broad and stiff. He did not
fuck me, but in my fantasies I see his big prick and try to imagine
what it would have felt like if he had pushed it into me.
I always fantasize when I masturbate, which is usually when
my husband is at work. I picture a scene at school when I was
caned. The cane made me smart so much that I pissed in my
knickers, which made me feel sexually excited afterward. In my
fantasies I can see the headmistress with her cane, and when I
picture how she gave me those smart strokes, I soon reach a
climax.
I have not discussed my fantasies with my husband, but we
both use four-letter words freely during fucking, as we find that
the use of such words comes naturally to us and increases our
excitement. Please excuse me if my tendency to use such words
has caused me to use them too much in writing to you.
I think my first sexual fantasy was on seeing a man peeing
when I was about eleven years of age. I did not actually see his
penis (hence my surprise when I saw one for the first time, as I
said), but I could plainly see his stream of urine as he stood to
urinate against a tree when I passed close by. Seeing one of the
opposite sex standing to urinate instead of squatting like I did
made me so excited that I have always remembered it. I take my
fantasy further in imagining him deliberately exposing his prick
to me and rubbing it to the point of ejaculation. [Letter]
217
Marlene
I am twenty-four and have been married five and a half years. I
usually fantasize when my husband is making love to me, always
have, and I believe he does, too. It has nothing to do with any
inadequacies on either of our parts; I have always found him
exciting in bed and he can never seem to get enough of me. It’s
just that when you’re married, and always with the same man, no
matter how great he is in bed, it varies the routine to think of
other men. With me it used to be a guy who worked in my office;
I was seducing him. Or I’m making it with a handsome black
guy on TV, again with me as the seducer. Whoever it is – I’ve
even seduced priests in my fantasies – I like to imagine that it is
someone who has not had sex for a long time and is therefore
ravenous.
The most important detail in my fantasies, even when I
masturbate, is my breasts. As young as five or six I was
fascinated by breasts and used to try to imagine what it felt like to
have them. I would stare for hours at photos of film stars. Not
naked breasts. My images were always of breasts with material
stretched tightly across them. They strained and pushed against
the fabric as if trying to burst through it. My own breasts, in
reality, are fine; no one’s ever complained. But in my fantasies
my figure is truly fantastic; my breasts are enormous and they are
my greatest weapon in my seduction scenes. I just have to close
my eyes, turn on this picture of my bigger-than-Raquel-Welch
breasts, and no man can resist me. [Letter]
Kay
I was a bit of a tomboy at age ten and I remember dressing up
as a pirate, pulling the trousers up very tight against my crotch,
and putting one of my father’s old leather belts very tightly
around me. I didn’t know what the reason was, all I knew was
218
that it felt good "down there," and that I ended up playing pirate a
lot. When I was eleven or so, I used to get distinctly excited by
"strapping" myself very tightly around my genitals and
immersing myself in a cold bath more or less fully clothed.
Around this age and later I had dreams about wrestling people in
a pit of slushy mud, completely encased in a wet suit, and being
completely buried in the mud. While thinking this I’d rub myself
against the scam of my pajama trousers. [Conversation]
Trudy
Only now as I’m writing do I remember that my s****r and I
used to pretend that we were making it with our dog. He
cooperated quite nicely. My fantasies about dogs still continue, so
that when my husband is entering me from the back, I think of
dogs humping, something I remember seeing frequently since I
was three or four years old. [Letter]
Mona
I hope you will keep my name confidential, as I have never
told anybody this before. From what I’ve read, I think that I am a
sadist. I may be a masochist as well, as I very often daydream
about being tortured.
I developed sexually at about twelve, and as I was very wild
and disobedient growing up, my parents decided to send me to a
strict convent school. Corporal punishment was allowed in this
school. A strap was always used. The head nun, s****r Rosario,
would take an offender – which was very often me – up to the
front of the class, tell her to bend down and touch her toes, and
then, having lifted up her tunic, she would hit her across the
buttocks.
During a holiday break I met a lovely boy whom I fell in love
with. I made him promise not to write to me while I was in the
219
convent because I could get expelled for it. One evening after P.T.
class, s****r Rosario said she wanted to see me in her room. She
told me that she had intercepted a letter from a boy written to me
and that she had no alternative but to expel me. I pleaded on my
knees to her not to expel me, and eventually she said she would
not but that she would have to deal severely with me and that I
was to tell nobody. I gladly agreed to this, but I can tell you that
if I had my choice again I would not. She told me to take off all
my clothes, which I very embarrassingly did. I was nearly
thirteen at this stage and I was fairly well developed. I had to
kneel down in front of her while she asked numerous questions
which shocked and embarrassed me, for instance:
"What is your bust measurement?"
"Do you masturbate?"
"What color is the hair between your legs?"
"What do you call it?"
She wanted to know exactly what I did with the boy and what
he did. She then made me lie across a chair and gave me about
twenty lashes with the leather across the buttocks. I then had to
lie on my back and open my legs. She gave me six in between the
legs.
After this I had to come to her room regularly and she would
make me strip and would beat me with the leather each time. She
would always ask me about masturbating. I tell you all this
because after two weeks I definitely got a certain pleasurable
sensation from the beating. It was during this time that I first
started to masturbate. I still do it regularly.
Now I am a teacher and I get my pleasure from administering
the punishment. The boys I teach are between ten and f******n. I
regularly take one to my room where I administer the whip and
cane, having ordered him to strip naked. I enjoy punishing him
but I enjoy it most when I see him getting an erection. I wear
provocative clothes and I enjoy embarrassing him when he gets
the erection.
220
I have never punished a girl, mainly because I never had the
opportunity to do so. But I often daydream about it. I imagine her
being strapped to a bed with only panties and a bra on. I then
order one of my boy pupils to strip her and to torture her. The
tortures I normally dream about are pulling the hairs from her
pubic region one at a time, inserting needles into her breasts,
burning her with hot candle grease, whipping her, caning her,
while at the same time making her admit filthy thoughts,
masturbation, etc.
I also dream about having intercourse with one of my pupils.
Some of my thoughts and indeed my actions are very diverse and
queer, and I find it hard to put on paper. I have never before told
anyone about these things. Sometimes I feel frustrated and I
would like to know if my practices are very unusual. I would be
elated if you could give me some information on what other girls
think. It would make me feel easier to know that others like me
exist.
P.S. I find it difficult to get the type of whips that I would like
here in Ireland, so I would be grateful if you could help me.
[Letter]
Stella
My sexual fantasy goes back to an actual event that happened
to me when I was about eleven. On the way home from school a
group of girls and boys began picking on me. At one point the
leader, who was very good looking, grabbed me by the arm and
told me I would have to do whatever he ordered me to do. He told
me that from that day on whenever he ordered me to follow him I
would do so, and that he would then tell me what his wishes
were. Then he let me go. Afterward, whenever I saw him my
heart would leap into my mouth, but he never seemed to notice
me again, never ordered me to follow him or to do any of the
things I thought I would dread, doing.
221
During my early teen-age years I used to dream about what he
might have asked me to do to him. I imagined all sorts of things,
and still do. This is what all my fantasies go back to, that I am
f***ed by this good looking man to perform all sorts of sexual
acts, incredible things that no man has ever asked me to do, but
which would give me a great deal of pleasure – if I were f***ed.
This is my fantasy, even when I am with my lover.
I only began to masturbate eight months ago, although I am
twentyfour. My fantasies are different during masturbation, either
imagining that I am using a dildo, which I don’t have the nerve
to buy, or that one or two women and I are making love with a
dildo.
Oddly enough, the only other thing that turns me on is if I see
a very nice male posterior. I can’t help imagining how it would
be uncovered. [Letter]
SOUNDS
 This is as good a place as any to make a parenthetic
comment on noise during sex, on what it does for women. I’m
not talking about Frank Sinatra in the background; I refer
specifically to those words and noises and phrases that come
straight from the groin and have to do with fucking. Words and
noises that – if you are indeed fucking – are a more natural part
of it than a gentlemanly "I love you, Helen," or no noise at all.
Being fucked in silence, with the lights out, inhibits an act that’s
supposed to be the most liberating one in our lives. Some women,
like June (below), can’t even make it in silence; Nina (also
below) says what dozens of other contributors have mentioned in
passing…and would have dwelled on longer, I’m sure now, if I’d
asked them directly how they felt about it: "Our lovemaking is
always heightened by the use of words like ‘fuck,’ ‘cunt,’ etc.,
which we normally don’t use…only in bed." Both these women
222
trace the source of their fantasies back to their c***dhood, which
is where most adults think these "dirty," "low," "vulgar" noises
should be relegated, instead of including them naturally in the
most adult act of all. Who said "ladies" don’t use words like
"fuck" and "cunt," or that one doesn’t use them around "ladies"?
Maybe not when you’re having lunch with a lady, but when a
lady’s fucking, she’s not having lunch. 
June
What I can’t stand is quiet sex. It seems unnatural to me for
two people to be fucking away and all you can hear, if you’re
lucky, is some heavy breathing. Give me a good moaner, a
groaner, a real yeller any time. If I’m with a guy and he won’t say
anything, just breathes, and I’m too timid to start up all the heavy
moaning that really turns me on, I fantasize. I remember the first
time I ever heard people fucking, and remembering it, well, it
releases me.
I was only about eleven when this happened. We were living
in San Francisco, in a big apartment house with a center
courtyard. All the bedroom windows in the building opened onto
this court, and sometimes in the middle of the night in that
building it sounded like a mass orgy. I may have been only
eleven, but no one had to tell me what all that moaning and
yelling was about. I’d lie there mesmerized – that’s when I began
masturbating, I think – listening to the first couple. Invariably,
they’d wake up other couples, and like some kind of chain
reaction within minutes the whole building was fucking. I mean,
have you ever heard other people fucking, really enjoying it? It’s
a marvelous sound…not like in the movies…but when it’s real.
It’s such a happy, exciting sound.
So if I’m with some silent type, just lying there noiseless with
him thrusting away, I remember those noisy nights as a k** in
San Francisco, and within seconds I’m. moaning and groaning
223
like crazy myself, and sure enough, the old silent type picks up on
it, too…and we’re off on a great loud fuck! [Conversation]
Nina
I am thirty-three years old, a lesbian, and have been happily,
"married" for the past five years. My fantasies during sex are very
much a reflection of what is actually happening. Very often we
will "act out" our roles as Mum and Baby, as she sucks my
nipples and I sing her nursery songs. At other times she acts the
male role and I describe out loud what her "cock" is like and how
it is affecting me while we masturbate each other. Our
lovemaking pleasure is always heightened by the use of words
like "cunt ," "fuck," etc., which we normally don’t use…only in
bed. I should add that my fantasies are always about my lover,
never about some other lesbian. If I did have ideas about another
woman, I would never tell her, as she is terribly jealous natured.
When I discovered the delights of masturbation, at the age of
seven, even then I used to imagine it was my girl friend who was
rubbing between my legs. I suppose I’ve always been a lesbian
and it was just a matter of time before I made these early
fantasies come true. Sometimes, while masturbating as a c***d, I
would imagine her dog was licking my cunt (which it sometimes
did and which excited me greatly).
However, I never fantasize about a****ls now. My thoughts
are totally given, over to my love for other women. Often, I will
imagine a kind of religious orgy – lesbian, but watched by men
robed as priests. There are always lots of lighted candles, vestal
virgins, and a certain amount of sex on the altar with my partner.
There is invariably glorious music and brilliant colors as in
church. (I am a vicar’s offspring and attend church regularly, but
have no guilt about being homosexual.)
Every (frequent) session with my beloved partner is exciting
and satisfying, all the more so because of my thoughts and our
224
words. However, I would never talk about my fantasies to
anyone. [Letter]
Meg
When I am with my husband, I often think of my former lover
and of the time we were on a secluded, bushy beach together and
he pinned me to the ground with his: legs after I’d already had
one climax; he just steam-rollered me and moaned and groaned
when he came. That’s something else I miss – my former lover’s
lovemaking’ noises and talk – my husband doesn’t "talk dirty"
during; the act to the extent my lover used to, and he’s pretty well
noiseless at climax. [Taped interview]
Holly
My husband knows how much certain talk excites me, like his
telling me how much he enjoys oral sex, how much he loves my
big breasts; I like him to describe quite literally what we are
doing when we are making love. Except then, I like him to call it
"fucking." [Letter]
Evie
 Evie is in her late twenties, divorced, and now lives in Los
Angeles with her two daughters. Her frank comments about talk
during sex could be an inspiration to a lot of silent fuckers who
want to be remembered. It’s difficult to remember movements, to
reconstruct all by yourself what happened last night or last month
in bed, but a few heated groin-words can have total, orgasmic
recall. Remembering just those words, a woman can keep a man
erect in her mind for life. Women are the great collectors…love
letters, roses, souvenirs, words; in a sense, women hang on to
225
everything, almost live in the past, because we’re never quite sure
if "it" will ever happen again. 
About talking…that’s another whole realm and I don’t know
if it interests you, but I think it might to know that men who talk
to me can really make me cream in my jeans (just an expression)
over them…things like "You can do it"; "You can make it";
"Come on"; etc. I won’t bore you, but they really seem to make a
difference in my orgasm quotient. Sometimes when I am in bed
with a man and he talks to me…even if he just asks me what
time it is while he’s making love to me…I freak. And when I am
alone with myself I often reiterate what certain men have said, or
very often I allow myself the luxury of embroidering on it and
inventing things that men might say to me.
You wanted some of my girl friends’ fantasies, and I asked a
few of them but they don’t seem very imaginative. They
apparently speak little in bed and they are not interested in
imagining, or else they won’t come clean with me, which is
probable. One girl did tell me that a fellow used to send her
polaroid pictures of his erected cock and she would masturbate to
them while he was on business trips. [Letter]
WOMEN DO LOOK
 But it’s too easy to say that all sexual fantasy, like dreams,
was born of some inchoate spark in c***dhood. Pop psychiatry,
determined to reduce the most complete aspects of life to fast,
fast, FAST understanding, begins and ends with that premise.
All the foregoing reinf***es the idea that much of our most
potent sexual imagery does go back to that time in our lives when
we didn’t even know what it – the stimulus – was all about. Born
of the innocence and ignorance of our c***dhood, fantasies retain
their mysterious powers into our adult years of sexual exploration
(even satiety). They never lose their glamour. Bluebeard’s wives
226
had all the beautiful rooms of his house to roam in, but they never
could resist the one locked door.
But don’t despair if you’re over twelve and think you haven’t
had a fantasy. The most erotic fantasies I know of are ones that
first came to grown women on hearing just the right word, seeing
the wrong face. Sexual fantasy material is everywhere and
anything, but the spark that makes it a fantasy is inside, not
outside the fantasist. It’s not a matter of deciding "Okay, now I’m
going to make up, a great sexual fantasy," and then concentrating
on the two young men delivering the new TV set, on the
neighbor’s Great Dane, or even on your husband’s best friend.
There are no universal fantasy symbols; what works for one
woman may do nothing for another. Just as one woman may go
for the classic tall, dark, and handsome type, so may another like
cute blond cheerleaders. Flash a black man on the screen of one
woman’s mind and it will begin clicking its own rear projection,
while another woman’s inner voice may say "So what?" You
don’t will a sexual fantasy to take form and turn you on.
Nevertheless, I do think a lot of women are likely to begin
fantasizing after reading this book. Or rather, become aware that
they have, been fantasizing all along, and that those sudden odd
ideas or notions they have up to now forgotten, or repressed, are
indeed fantasies.
Much of the material in this book came through this kind of
setting up of associations, giving a woman not a direct request for
a fantasy, but giving her an idea to get her started. For example,
if I simply said to a woman, "Do you have sexual fantasies?" she
would usually reply "I don’t know," or "What is a sexual
fantasy?" or "No." But if I said, "I’ve found that most women’s
sexual fantasies have this element of anonymity, that when she’s
thinking about being fucked by another man, or men, that they’re
faceless, or strangers …" then the dialogue is on between me and
the woman, between her and her own imagery. She has a
recognizable starting point from which to take off. I don’t know
227
whether this freedom of the imagination takes place because
mentioning other women’s fantasies has set up a kind of
competition, or because that mention freed my interviewee from
isolation and guilt, or whether it was only because her up to now
dormant sexual imagination simply needed that association as a
springboard. I think all three contribute.
But I bring it up now, this power that association has in
getting women to reveal their fantasies, because in using it as a
method of collecting material, I gathered more information than I
expected, in particular on the subject of where women get the
ideas for their fantasies. And what especially interested me was
how often these ideas had a visual basis.
I had sent a letter to several magazines describing my research
and inviting contributions. Knowing how much more responsive
women were if the subject was discussed as normal rather than
extraordinary, and given a little personal background, I described
sexual fantasies as images that could occur anywhere – during
sex, while driving to work, or just walking down the street,
parenthetically adding that in my own strolls, I was an inveterate
crotch watcher. Not only did I look at men’s provocative fronts –
as automatically as men look at mine – but I also imagined, en
passant, the arrangement, the shape of what lay beneath. All very
natural, I made it sound…as I think it is. No matter what else the
women who replied to that article said about themselves and their
fantasies, they almost all remarked on the crotch-watching: They
all look. Maybe not at men’s flies (though most do), maybe not
even at men, but they admitted with conspiratorial glee –
whatever it was they looked at, it didn’t stop there. The looking
was only the beginning of the wondering, the imagining and, yes
“now that you mention it” – the fantasy.
My own feelings about women’s sexuality have changed since
I began researching this book. I always expected that women
were far more adventurous in sex than men gave them credit for;
that with the right man a woman would be game for anything.
228
Now I’ve come to believe that women aren’t just willing
followers in sex, but given just a word, the right "starting off"
association, women can be sexually original, can be an
as-yet-untapped source of new sexual ideas and fun. I think
women are sexually stimulated by many things; they simply
aren’t used to responding outwardly. But give them a clue they
can relate to without guilt, get them started with an encouraging
word and, as I said earlier, I think women are ready and willing
to write a whole new chapter in a book that’s been accepted as
closed. Think about it: it usually takes two sexes for sex, but after
all these years of going at it we’ve still only beard from one. Ever
since Adam, men have rolled over onto their side of the bed, lit a
cigarette, and asked, "What were you thinking about?" And the
woman has answered, "Nothing." Or the more outspoken, "You."
How can men have really believed them all this time?
For instance, men (and their tailors) may think women look at
them admiringly because of the cut of their suits, much as they
would look at a fashion photo on the men’s page, or that sane suit
on a coat hanger. And if a girl is asked directly, she will often
reply something like, "I was just thinking how nice you look in
gray." But in actuality, the stories women have told me indicate
that when a woman looks at a man, she’s seeing and wondering
many things.
Fay
When I walk down the street I constantly watch crotches. I try
to imagine what the penises are like. I am especially turned on
when a man’s balls bulge through hiss pants. Often I am tempted
to walk up to him, right there on the street, unzip his fly and feel
his balls. [Letter]
229
Sukie
Looking at men, front and back, is a favorite pastime. I like to
study the shapes of their asses and wonder how they use them
when thrusting into a woman, or I wonder what it would be like
to penetrate their anuses with a dildo. [Letter]
Constance
My husband has sort of turned me into a fly-watcher, too. He
has been insisting for so long that his penis is too small (he is
always measuring it when it is erect) that he has made me
curious about other men’s dimensions. He has even made me a
little curious about his suggestion that I might be able to have
more orgasms if I had sex with a man who had a larger penis
than he does. So I find myself watching for crotches that indicate
there might be something fairly large hidden within. [Letter]
Deana
My mind doesn’t even rest when I’m outside the bedroom, as I
am continually stealing looks at men, at their private areas. With
trousers as tight as they are nowadays, it’s not difficult to
determine just what lies under those promising bulges. At least
one can dream about it and try to imagine what sort of lover a
man would make, what size he really is, etc. What I mean is, I
think so many men arrange themselves down there in such a way
that it’s hard to tell whether everything’s been sort of piled on top
of itself, giving a vast pyramid effect, or whether he’s for real. I
think it’s nice that men have entered the "Hey, look at me" arena
where women have been parading for years. Now, while men
continue to look at braless breasts under sweaters, or big bottoms
under tight skirts, we women have something to look at as well. I
often wonder why men stayed in those big, old-fashioned,
230
shapeless trousers for so long. Don’t they want us to look?
[Letter]
Anna
I’m amused to see that your habit of being an "incurable
fly-watcher" applies to me, also. Sometimes it can even be a little
fun when you suddenly realize that the guy is watching youl Of
course this all depends on who it is. I think it excites a man for
him to think that you’re interested in what he looks like under his
clothes. [Letter]
Vera
I, too, am a "crotch-watcher." I can’t help imagining the exact
shape and size of a man "there" when I look at him, and I
invariably compare him to my fiance. [Letter]
Una
I myself am so u*********s of looking at men, of glancing at
their crotches as they approach me on the street, that I can be
thinking of what to buy for dinner while my mind is speculating
on just what a guy has done to himself to achieve a particularly
interesting arrangement of his genitalia. They can get the most
remarkable effects! In fact, my husband says that I notice on
which side a man dresses before I’ve even shaken hands.
A funny thing happened to me one day as I was hurrying home
from work, thinking about God knows what, but also checking
out the oncoming stream of men hurrying home. I suppose I
wasn’t even aware of how intently I stared at one particular
man’s well-fitting trousers until just as we passed – tweak! – he
reached out and tweaked my nipple! Just like that, on Fifth
Avenue! I was stunned. I stopped, turned around with my mouth
231
gaping open, watching him disappear…and then I laughed. What
else could I do? [Letter]
Lois
I love seeing the bulge beneath a boy’s tight jeans and
imagining what is underneath. I long to know whether he might
or might not be circumcised. I have always preferred
uncircumcised boys. [Letter]
Liz
I am also an incurable fly-watcher, and also a bottomwatcher,
imagining the reality beneath the clothing. I also have an almost
irresistible urge to run my fingers through a man’s hair when it is
well cut, reasonably long, and looks clean and soft.
I find men’s naked bodies very exciting (and often wish there
was the equivalent of "girlie" magazines for us women). [Letter]
Winona
Sometimes when I have been on a train or a bus I have found
myself looking at men’s trousers to see if I can trace the shape
and size of the penis. Sometimes I have noticed a penis stiffen
when the man has looked at my breasts or when he tries to get a
glimpse of my thighs and then it excites me to think that I am the
cause of his erection. [Letter]
Rudy
I do daydream a bit; if I have heard that a boy is particularly
large, or good in bed, or something, then when I see him I
232
undress him mentally, wondering what he locks like naked.
[Letter]
Gale
I really do enjoy just looking at men. Any time I can catch a
glimpse of a man’s crotch I do; why shouldn’t a girl like to see a
crotch that’s filled well and shows its shape through the trousers?
It turns me on, just as watching my husband turns me on. [Letter]
Imogene
Although my husband knows I’ve always been faithful to him,
I don’t think he realizes how much I enjoy looking at other men. I
do it all the time; most of the time I am almost unaware that I am
looking at a man’s crotch. If I see a man with a large bulge in his
crotch, I just tend to stare. It is an eye-catcher. [Letter]
Francine
Of course I Look at men. We’re supposed to, aren’t we? Why
else would they squeeze themselves into tight trousers that stretch
so smoothly across the front…except where they don’t? But it’s
certainly a young man’s game. I mean, what girl looks at an old
guy in a pair of baggy trousers full of pleats and folds, just a lot
of gathers hanging from the waist? It’s as though they were
ashamed, like women who wear dresses one size too large.
You’d think they’d catch on, wouldn’t you? After all, we all want
to be noticed, right? [Letter]
233
April
I wasn’t aware I looked until you asked. Sure I do, but as I’ve
never talked to anyone about it, I guess I just wasn’t aware,
consciously, of how I checked a man out…down below. I sort of
do it like a CIA agent: The eye goes blink, the man’s vital
statistics are recorded on my inner brain, and then the
information is just stashed away. What a waste! I’ll have to stop
being so secretive with myself about all this now that we no
longer live in the Dark Ages. [Letter]
Myrna
Naturally I look. Doesn’t everyone? But I’m very canny about
it. You see, I have this wandering eye – an eye that really
wanders due to poor muscular control. What I do is focus my
good eye on something or someone legit, then I half-mast my
eyes in this seductive, lowered-lidded manner I’ve developed,
and then my wandering eye "looks." I really dig looking at men.
Even when I was in school I was very aware of how a guy’s
pants fitted him, the way they’d hang low on his hips, the tight fit
across the ass. I’ve always felt very sorry for guys who don’t have
an ass, just the way I guess guys feel sorry about poor
flat-chested girls. [Letter]
Laurie
When I see an attractive guy, I find myself imagining what his
penis is like. I see it in my mind as I’m sitting there talking to
him, or when I think about him I see his penis erect. I imagine
my hand on it, I imagine it touching me, I see every little groove
and detail of it enlarged in great erection. I can even feel the heat
of it in my hand or in me. [Letter]
234
Jeanie
I have developed an unusual fascination about men’s buttocks.
When I see an attractive man from the back, and he is wearing
close-fitting pants, I often try to imagine what his buttocks would
look like with his pants off. Sometimes, I even try to imagine
what it would be like if he were bent over my lap and I were
spanking his bare buttocks. To a much lesser degree, if I see an
attractive man from the front, and he is wearing closefitting
pants, I try to guess whether his penis is larger, smaller, or the
same size as my husband’s. [Letter]
SEEING AND READING
 I know popular theory has it that women are not as sexually
aroused by what they see and read as men. Men are supposed to
have this trigger response to the sight of a . breast or a bottom;
whole segments of our economy depend on it. Whereas women,
they say, feel nothing at the sight of a cock, except perhaps a
sense of embarrassed amusement, or even distaste. Several years
ago, the essential humor of a successful Broadway play (You
Know I Can’t Hear You When the Water’s Running) depended
on this idea. On the other hand, some people will concede that
the erect cock does arouse some women…but even there the
debate goes on.
Certainly if it were reduced to a contest of who responds
quickest to what, men would have the edge on women. Their
minds have been freer since c***dhood to respond to just the
outline of a breast, the mention of a word, the scent of a woman;
they were even encouraged, in this way, to be "little men." But
women…In the girl’s school where I went, there was a pale gay
fig leaf even on the dark bronze reproduction of Michelangelo’s
David (thought to have been added by the spinster librarian). It
235
was years before I got my first really good look at a really good
picture of a cock. And let no male expert tell me I wasn’t
stimulated. Even if I’d still not seen an erect one, my c***d’s
imagination graphically made up for what was missing, raising
that cock to uneasily exciting (if anatomically incorrect) erect
proportions. By the time I’d grown up, there still wasn’t (and
isn’t) a garden of sexual stimuli for women in the world around
us; but to go so far as to say that a grown woman – a woman
who’s not only seen but caused a few erections – requires the
already erect cock, the male sex symbol in full totality before she
can feel anything…it’s ludicrous. Who more than a woman
should feel aroused at the sight of a limp cock, at the provocative
thought of what she might do to it?
It’s exactly because a woman has been taught not to look, and
has been deprived of real outlets for what real visual and verbal
stimuli there are, that she’s more talented than anyone at` making
pictures do for the real thing in short, it’s why she’s so good at
fantasizing.
Of course, there’s less to make up nowadays: men’s trousers _
have never been tighter, their shirts more bodyhugging, their own
awareness of their visual sexuality keener. Are we all playing
"The Emperor’s New Clothes"? I’m not surprised that so many
women say they’re sometimes (secretly) tempted to "just reach
out and touch it." Who’s it meant for anyway? The new visual
turn-ons have done worlds for fantasy, and now that we’re all
having a good look at it, fantasy can get on with the story
development.
With all this happening, I find it baffling that sexually
informed writers and psychologists as generous and liberating as
Robert Chartham – whose book The Sensuous Couple begins by
saying that no couple is sensuous unless both parties are equal,
equal to initiate, lead or follow that even such a man as this
argues that women are not as readily aroused sexually as men.
Given a pornographic book, Chartham told me, a man would be
236
more fully and quickly aroused than a woman. "A man would
have an erection in seconds," he said, as if it is only man’s
outward barometer that is to be considered, the cock’s signal
readiness for use the only measure of a person’s depth and
quality of sexuality. When I staunchly replied that I, too, could be
aroused very quickly by just the right printed page, he looked at
me kindly, paused and said, "Then you are unusual. Women take
much longer."
What makes this entire argument difficult to discuss sensibly
is that buried within it – and usually given as proof of the male’s
more immediate sexuality – is the undeniable fact that he comes
more quickly. But what has that to do with how quickly and to
what depth either sex is aroused? While a man can come quicker
than a woman, she can continue to have one orgasm after another
in immediate, rapid-fire succession. Really, it’s all a silly
argument. We’re not in a race, and even if we were, supposedly
we’re in it together, men and women, running after the same
thing.
The closest I can come – especially after this book – to
agreeing with Dr. Chartham and others who say that women do
not respond quickly, or even respond at all, to reading or seeing
sexual stimuli is to say that if they respond more slowly than men
do, this is not nature’s decree; it is the way they’ve been trained
to respond. Women do respond immediately at times, but the
response is not the male’s socially accepted smile, come-on, and
erection. With the woman, it will more often mean the retreat into
a secret fantasy, with or without deliberately chosen stimuli. Here
are a few examples. 
Mary Jane
I am a little hesitant to respond because I do not think I have
as many sexual fantasies as many other women. I will try to tell
you about those I do have, anyway.
237
I feel ashamed to admit it, but my mind sometimes does
wander when I am having intercourse with my husband. Usually
I think about other men I find sexually exciting. Sometimes I
think about Paul Newman, the actor, because I think he is the
most attractive man I have ever seen. I close my eyes and
imagine that he is making love to me rather than my husband.
Also, I feel guilty about it.
I once dreamed I was making love to my father-in-law while I
was having sexual intercourse with my husband. My husband’s
father is one of the most handsome and attractive men that I
know personally, and I have often wished that my husband were
more like his father.
Several times, a really strange idea has come into my head for
no reason at all. In my mind, I will see myself kneeling in front of
Paul Newman, and I am sucking on his penis. I put those kind of
thoughts out of my head very quickly, though, because I have
never done that to any man, not even my husband.
A little while before I was married, I started to have fantasies
about statues of nude men that I had seen. Some had such
beautiful bodies that I could not resist thinking about making
love to them. My favorite was a statue of Hermes, the Greek god.
In particular, I was fascinated by its small, delicate-looking
penis. I have an aversion to large or gross looking penises,
although I have only seen my husband’s and those on nudes in
paintings or on statues. Even now, I sometimes fantasize about
making love to ‘that statue of Hermes, since it has become
something of an ideal of male beauty to me (especially after I
discovered on my wedding night that my husband’s penis is as
small as the one on that statue). [Letter]
238
Miranda
During sex I occasionally think of a man other than the man I
am with. He is never someone known to me. Physically he is an
image of the "ideal" man. If I am in reality with someone young,
who has a beautiful and exciting body, I may change him in my
imagination into someone unknown that I have just met on the
street.
If I told my lover, he would be jealous and would think it was
something lacking in his sexual performance that caused
fantasies such as this. (Not true; I think of things like the above
just as the mood takes me.)
The thought of two men having sex together really excites me
and I would love to see this. (Recently, the man I have been
living with for three years was "felt up" by a homosexual when
we were at a party where everyone had had a lot to drink. He was
horrified and felt "disgusted," to quote him, but I found it made
me immensely excited.)
Sometimes I imagine an audience watching me have sex with
my boss; sometimes young boys being given an intimate anatomy
lesson with me as the model. (Ridiculous, really, because I have
done art school modeling in the nude and merely felt bored.)
I also get pleasure imagining I am an empress who has
unlimited supplies of men and who lines them up to choose. I
imagine giving banquets where the servants are naked men, and
afterward accommodating the women guests with any male they
desire, all having been tested as to performance by myself
previously. This and variations of this theme I particularly like, as
the men can be erotically clothed or decorated if necessary.
I have many erotic dreams, often of transparently clothed men,
or Greek gad types, usually nude. Sometimes at night I dream I
am having sex, but in my dreams it is always with someone
familiar, never a stranger. My fantasy men are always beautiful
and blond and unknown.
239
One of my favorite fantasies is being invisible among crowds
of naked men and being fascinated by the way they move. In
reality and fantasy I simply love to look at men, their bodies, and
have had such imaginings, of which these are an example, since I
was about twelve. [Letter]
Margaret
I am twenty-six, unmarried, and living in the country by
myself. I have never written to a magazine before. I was
determined, however, to reply to this letter.
Some years ago I was about to become a nun. I was at a
convent for a year and began to hate the environment, for I was
convinced that a vast number of the novices were indeed
sex-repressed. I certainly was from the outset and just had to give
it up. I had slight lesbian tendencies prior to going to the convent,
but they then enlarged. I masturbated frequently before I went
there, but this increased enormously. I just had to get relief
somehow. Fortunately, I grew fond of a novice older than myself
and secretly we masturbated together quite often. Then it was that
I started having fantasies. I would grow fond of a nun, and while
playing with myself I would think of her. I would imagine that it
was her fingers that titillated my clitoris. I would try hard to
imagine her standing by the bedside stark naked with hairs on
her pubic region. I also tried to think of her being played with by
another nun. This brought me to a climax speedily.
When I left the convent, I went in for teaching at a girls’
school. I would enjoy being present when the girls went for
showers each morning en masse. My thoughts would always veer
toward a particular girl whose body was fairly well developed.
Then, in the seclusion of my own room, I would strip, lie on the
bed, and think of the girl as I had seen her in the showers.
Then I met a man who seemed exciting. I have met three of his
male friends, and I might add that we are broad-minded and at
240
times have a small sex party at which we are all nude. Here again
I have fantasies. I am not in love with any of them, but enjoy
being fucked by them while the others watch. While I am
actually being penetrated, I think of one of the other men present.
One is dark-skinned, as he is Italian, and has a large penis. When
another man is inside me I pretend it is the Italian. I seldom come
when I am fucked. I come when I play with myself or use a
vibrator alone in my apartment. Yet I simulate a climax just to
make the man feel happy and often use obscene language. I buy
many sex books, and I even have an album of girlie pictures.
When I want to feel naughty I place this on a bedside table and
with my vibrator and tape recorder I actually speak out loud and
think of some man or maybe some girl whose body I long to play
with. I am not crackers. I am very normal but sex interests me
enormously. I will never marry. I would be faithless, I know. I
like my own body far too much and like other people playing
with it! [Letter]
Alexandra
I am s*******n and have had one intimate affair with a man.
Once, when we were making love in the car, we had stopped in
front of the public school that I attended as a c***d. I remember
now that I secretly laughed at the thought of how ironic it was. I
tried to imagine myself as a c***d looking upon this situation.
Perhaps because I was now doing something forbidden as a
c***d, it excited me.
My first masturbating experience was after I had read Candy. I
still remember because I pretended that I was the girl in that book
and for the first time I had an orgasm. I didn’t know what it was
then, but I soon found out. For a while there I was reaching an
orgasm at least once a day. I would read a "dirty" book and then
reread the lines in my head as I masturbated. After reading an
241
uncounted number of books, I began putting together my own
stories, or fantasies.
Off the cuff, I’ll describe some situations that used to turn me
on: being picked up on the corner while hitchhiking at night and
being ****d by three guys; same situation, only intercourse
willingly with all three; call girl with a good reputation; being
seduced while under the influence of d**gs; subject of sexual
experiments such as in the Nazi war camps; intercourse with a
dog with a friend looking on; intercourse with my b*****rs; sex
play with my father, s****rs (in the fantasies involving a mother or
father, they were not my own parents; likewise the faces of
siblings were changed – a point which I find interesting because I
do it u*********sly); intercourse with my favorite teacher…the
list goes on.
Many of my early fantasies involved some sort of sadism or
masochism, but after I experienced the emotional side of
lovemaking these fantasies very quickly wore off. I found them
really distasteful. Now I have just as many "favorite" fantasies to
choose from, but they all involve emotion, whether it be love or
hate. Usually gentleness surrounds the feelings of my fantasies
now: being accepted in a coven of witches through their love
ritual (I read that somewhere); making love with someone I’ve
just met, with whom I’ve instantly gotten along really well;
having an affair with my high-school teacher, which I’m sure
would not be a fantasy if I gave him a little encouragement. All
these fantasies are very close to reality.
I’ve also had occasional lesbian fantasies. In them I am never
a part of the action, but an onlooker. In the past I also had
fantasies of orgies, and again I was always the passive partner.
But I don’t use those anymore. Now I’m into emotion. [Letter]
242
Stephanie
When first thinking about your request for sexual fantasies, I
said to myself, "But this doesn’t apply to me, as far as I can
remember I have never fantasized." But upon reflection, I realized
that I had disciplined myself to forget them. Upon wracking my
brains, I realize I have fantasized but never realized I was getting
a sensual thrill from it until now.
After reading a book about Roman orgies, I imagined. I was
having intercourse with a donkey, having read an account of just
such a happening. But it quickly grew distasteful. Another
fantasy I’ve had several times, and usually when I’m afraid of
having sexual intercourse, say after having a baby or during times
of stress (am I rationalizing?), is this: I imagine myself in the
jungle with a primitive tribe. I am f***ed to watch punishments
being inflicted upon same of their tribe members far various
sexual misdemeanors. I go into great detail over the tortures. The
men have their penises or scrotum cut off, or red-hot liquid f***ed
up their urethra. The women hake red-hot pokers thrust up them
slowly. As the only civilized person there I am duly horrified by
these events.
Just now in recounting this fantasy to you, another upon
similar lines has entered my consciousness. In this one we are in
a Nazi camp. There is a fiendish woman torturing the men. She
makes them hold their urine until they burst. She has a machine
into which she inserts their penises. This machine keeps on
stimulating them so that they have constant orgasms. I remember
trying to conclude that particular torture, and couldn’t think of
anything except that their organs became flaccid and so another
torture had to be devised to follow that one – which I can’t
remember. The women in the camp were all very young girls and
were being ****d by a mad professor.
Their sexual apparatus was very immature and he always
managed to kill them. He adopted all sorts of techniques, but I
243
only remember this ward full of girls, each tied into a position
whereby he could examine their sexual apparatus and choose
which one was going to be his that day. By the way, most of
these fantasies are things I have read about and very little is
invented. Other events take place in theses fantasies, but all along
those same sadistic lines.
I told my husband of the jungle one and I think he was a little
taken aback, but it made me laugh when bringing it out into the
open. I certainly didn’t feel guilty about it, for although I might
be a perverted sadist somewhere down deep, it doesn’t seem to
show in my daily life; in fact, I am a gentle person, so I could
afford to laugh, feeling secure in the fact that I have disciplined
this part of myself.
As I say, I had difficulty remembering these fantasies, mainly
because I felt them to be a threat, and so I only indulged in them
two or three times and quickly suppressed. them. Never because I
felt guilty about them, but because I feel it a lack of
self-discipline to overindulge oneself in anything. [Letter]
RANDOM ASSOCIATIONS
 Things women see turn them on. It’s a simple proposition,
but I’ve spent a lot of time on it because it is so often denied.
Even a magazine as comparatively uninhibited as Cosmopolitan,
when it recently published its female reply to Playboy’s naked
"Playmate of the Month," went along with the myth that women
think the sight of the male body ugly or frightening; the male
model was nude all right but his oh-so-casually-placed hand and
wrist masked what one would have assumed was the very point
of the proceedings. This simple denial of the sources of women’s
fantasies is almost as endless as the fantasies themselves, even
though these sources are so obvious that just to name them is to
recognize how easily they can serve as the start of a fantasy.
244
Women fantasize about their former lovers, their first orgasm,
their first "different" sexual scene, say, with another woman or
several people. There are the fantasies that are continuations of a
real or remembered sexual moment – a stolen kiss, the pressed
hand, last night’s first dinner in an as-yet-unconsummated but
sure-fire affair – sexual sparks that haven’t yet, or never will get
off the ground, but do in fantasy. There’s the totally fictional
fantasy sprung from the fantasizer’s imagination inspired by an
attractive face at a dinner party, or the hero of a TV play, or a pop
music or film star. If this last possibility for fantasy hasn’t struck
you as endless, just think of the millions of women – perhaps one
sitting next to you right now – whose eyes glaze, palms moisten,
and lips part in half-smiles of anticipation at the sight of Tom
Jones or Paul Newman. Do you really think their minds are blank
or that they turn off when the TV does?
Less obvious are those fantasies that spring from a woman’s
effort to deal with emotions and desires too frightening or
destructive to be played out in reality. In much the same way that
dreams act as a healthy outlet for the violent emotions we would
not want to experience in reality, so sexual fantasy can give a
woman a chance to explore and thus lessen the anxiety of
jealousy and the conflict she feels when she has desires for other
men. That’s why I’ve included Gelda’s fantasy here; if her
fantasy, touched off by her jealousy of her lover’s former girl
friend, takes the form of a lesbian relationship with that other
woman, at least she doesn’t take her destructive feelings of
jealousy out on her lover during the day. 
Susie
I have been married for over three years and last year finished
a yearlong affair with a fellow executive civil servant (G.), who is
twice my age. Frequently, when my husband makes love to me, I
imagine it is G. on top of me again (difficult, as G. is heavier,
245
taller, and much hairierchested than my husband) and find my
own climax is intensified if I am thinking of my lover. Sometimes
when I come I even call his name out, but stifle it a bit.
(Fortunately in this respect, my husband is deaf in one ear!) I had
a much more passionate relationship with my lover, than with my
husband, even while we were engaged. G. and I only had to look
at one another and he would have an erection and I would
become wet. It even helps me to think that the bedclothes my
husband and I sl**p under are the same ones G. and I lay under
while my husband was away in another city on business.
Since my affair, I have tried to rebuild my husband’s shattered
ego by telling him what a good lover he is. (It helps now that I
have regular orgasms with my husband, whereas before my affair
I only came in the "superior" position.) Sometimes I have to keep
my husband convinced with a few white lies. I think he’d walk
out of the house if he knew what I was really thinking about.
When my husband fucks me I dream about G.’s favorite game:
for me to be dressed all in black with garter belt and stockings
under a long black skirt that buttons up the side. After stripping
down to his trousers, he would kiss me, then bend down and
stroke my leg where the skirt was split and bring his hand up
under my skirt until he felt my stocking tops and garters, which
would make him catch his breath. Then he would undo the skirt
buttons from the bottom. By this time we would both be pretty
worked up and I would "climb" him, swishing my nylons against
his trousers. Sometimes at this stage of my fantasy, having taken
my top off and unzipped his fly, we would start intercourse
standing up, with my legs around his waist and G. holding me
under my back. but more usually he insisted on sucking my left
breast and then we would undress each other completely. Then
we would admire each other in the dressing table mirror and
tease each other, and I would admire his erect organ and very
frequently go down on him, which he loved. (No other woman
had ever done that…at first he thought it was perverted!)
246
My fantasies, as you can see are all mixed up with what
actually happened. In the morning G. would pick me up in his car
and fantasize on what positions he was going to take me in that
night, often petting and kissing me to such an extent that once or
twice I ended up impaled on his prick at 8:15 A.M. in the front
seat, while his bosses wondered what had happened to old
reliable G! His particular ritual was to tease me so that I would
plead with him to enter and "quench my fire." This was okay so
long as he could control himself but very often he couldn’t,
especially in front of the mirror, and we would fuck ourselves
silly all over the floor. One night in particular he waltzed me
around the front room carpet on my back while I was having
multiple orgasms, and it wasn’t until half an hour later that we
saw that the skin had come off my back in about five places. I
told my husband I’d been doing floor gymnastics. All this, the
real and the imagined, gets confused in my mind during fantasy.
Also G. and I used to share a fantasy of what it would be like
when we were making love in his car in a secluded spot on a
promontory with bushes all around if the two hundred men on his
staff would suddenly appear from behind the bushes and see us at
it. In fact I think I would have really enjoyed it, and have since
wondered about seeing all that lot masturbating when they saw
that their boss was pretty good at things apart from work. I would
have liked to watch their reactions when I toyed with my lover’s
penis in my mouth – that would shock a good many of them, old
women that a lot of them are, especially when they saw me bring
him to climax that way and swallow his seed, or when I made G.
come simply by flexing my vaginal muscles (tricks my mother
taught me – ha! – I can’t do that with my husband though: he’s
not sensitive enough).
My husband never seems to really take the initiative in bed,
and a climax for him seems to be more of a relief than a release.
(Incidentally. we’ve been married three years and he’s
247
twenty-four.) What I miss most is my lover’s manipulation of me
during intercourse, and his more or less mastery of the situation.
Most of all I remember when I’m with my husband how G.,
when his climax came, used to grunt and groan with the pleasure
and kiss me fiercely, making me feel a complete woman,
completely possessed. I haven’t really felt like that for months
now.
Thank you for giving me the opportunity to get something off
my chest which has been weighing me down for almost two
years. Very often I’ve longed to tell my husband the details of my
adultery – it would heighten my opinion of my husband if he
could take joy in what my lover has experienced. But I know it’s
just not possible. After all, my fantasies are based on the real
thing. [Letter]
Adrienne
 Adrienne is one of those lively, gregarious types who are
easy to get to know. I met her on the QE2 trip from New York to
Southampton. Although the voyage is only, five days, a ship has
a way of bringing people together in terms of intimacy so quickly
that it seems incredible when remembered back on shore.
This was the case with Adrienne and me. We were introduced
at the Captain’s cocktail party. (The two of us being practically
the only unattached women under sixty on board, we were
naturally asked.) Nicknames, very quickly invented and
bestowed, are another part of shipboard life; and there was a man
on board whom Adrienne almost immediately named "The
Gambler." She had already met him by the time I got to know
her, and the three of us would often have a drink together before
dinner. The Gambler was one of those men who like to talk about
sex a great deal, and with, astonishing perseverance would want
to know more about the slightest detail ever mentioned. It was
248
after the Gambler had gone off on his own one night that
Adrienne and I had our talk.
Adrienne is a plump, almost professionally social thirtytwo or
thirtythree; as I said, I doubt if we’d ever have exchanged more
than first names on land, we had so little in common. But she
loved to talk and I listened. 
When you asked me the other day if I ever had sexual
fantasies, my first reaction was that I really didn’t think I ever
had. What had I been missing? Maybe the Gambler has
something to do with my "secondthinking." What I mean is, he
reminds me of this guy I used to know. Now, on reflection, I
realize that on more than one occasion my thoughts have run wild
and that I do have a vivid imagination. It’s just that I wasn’t used
to calling these ideas and images "fantasies."
Several years ago, I was going out with a man called Ted. He
was tall (like the Gambler), handsome, and I found him very
attractive but elusive. When I first met him we were at a dinner
party, which was held outdoors on a lovely terrace overgrown
with pink and white petunias. It was a warm night and we were
sipping buck fizzes – a drink which always makes me feel very
romantic and rather sexy. We had really only just been
introduced, but there we were, off alone on that terrace, and I
found myself telling him that I had a giant teddy bear back home
at my apartment, and he immediately replied that now I could
have another "Teddy, bare" that night. He said it so easily, and
with such a spirit of fun, that I thought to myself, "Well, why
not?"
He was a wonderful lover. You know how some people always
have to have a record player going when they make love? With
me, all I have to do to get into a sexy mood is remember the
conversation that first night. Time and time again I would
imagine him as a large teddy bear and me as a honey pot. He was
a very hungry bear and would suck and sc**** as much as he
could out of that pot and I kept wishing and wishing that my pot
249
could always be full. Just thinking of it right now…I can feel
myself getting all excited…Hey! Where did the Gambler go?
[Conversation]
Doris
 "Here was this experience that was supposed to be the
climax of a girl’s life, and it was like a form of calisthenics," says
Doris, talking about her sexual initiation with Jim, then her
fiance. "My reactions were always the same. I’d find myself
heated up by the preliminaries, but then just waiting for what’s
called ‘the real thing’ to be over."
Doris felt obscurely cheated, and resentful of Jim. In the end, it
ended their engagement. But before it did, Dons told Jim of her
feelings. His response was to buy "something special." "It was
like a little fat rubber band," says Doris, "maybe an inch wide,
but on one side it had this funny little upward thing. I remember
thinking it looked like some kind of shark’s-fin, sticking up from
the middle of the rubber band." Jim slipped the rubber band
around the shaft of his erect penis. and with every thrust "the
little fin rubbed my clitoris both going in and coming out in a
way that Jim’s shaft never could. I never had felt anything like it.
I never had an orgasm like it in my life."
A year after the engagement was over, Doris married someone
else. Her husband refuses to buy "one of those little upward
things" like Jim used to have, but has learned to bring her to
orgasm with his finger. 
It’s dark – maybe that’s because I have my eyes closed so I
can see the picture better. I just think of that big shaft of Jim’s,
going in and out of me, like a great pink shark. I rarely imagine
that the man is my husband. Usually, it’s my old boy friend, or
sometimes some other man I’ve recently met. I picture it very
clearly. the man’s big shaft parting the hair, parting the lips,
sinking into me, with that little tip riding toward the clitoris as if
250
it’s hungry to touch it. I concentrate on that little rubber shark’s
fin, just touching me in the right place with each stroke. Rubbing
as it goes in, rubbing as it goes out. I’ve never mentioned it to my
husband again ever since he refused to buy one. But it’s one of
the nicest wedding presents my old boy friend could have given
us…this picture of it I have in my mind.
I like to imagine that we’re making love in some tropical sea
or a warm swimming pool. And I can just see this pink shark
swimming toward me, and I open my legs wider and wider. The
shark knows me, and he likes the warm feeling inside. He likes
to wriggle around just at the lips. Sometimes even when my
husband’s not inside me, I only have to think about that shark’s
fin and I start climbing the walls. I can see the picture in my
mind’s eye. That’s all I ever have to think about. Just the pink fin
rubbing me. [Taped interview]
Lulu
Any lesbian fantasies I have go back to the time my husband
and I experimented in bed with another girl. It was the only time
this had ever happened – not for my husband, but for me. I must
admit I enjoyed it. It was my husband’s idea, and although he
asked me to make the advances toward the girl, I didn’t really
mind. Since that time I have sometimes wondered what it would
be like to pick up a girl all on my own somewhere and seduce
her, or to be completely seduced by a dominant woman,
especially as my own experience so far has been as the initiator.
When I am in bed with my husband I’ll go over this scene again
and again, imagining how that first girl really was with me, the
things I might have tried had I only known. If I like I can even
imagine that my finger is her tongue, as I remember it. That’s a
lot of memory from just one experience, don’t you think?
[Conversation]
251
Daisy
I’ve been having sexy fantasies ever since I got married three
years ago. I imagine that I am walking down the street when
suddenly a fantastic car screeches up beside me and sitting at the
wheel is Robert Redford. Beside him, of course, is Paul Newman.
They take me to an elegant dress shop where mannequins model
the most incredible clothes (just like in the old films from the
forties on TV). They buy me the most elegant, sexy clothes
imaginable. Then they take me to a ball.
Everyone is there, film stars and the most divine-looking men
any woman could want to meet. Naturally, everyone wants to
dance with me: Tom Jones, for one, whom I refuse, just to see his
face…Engelbert…Franco Nero is incredibly jealous…The one
and only Elvis asks to take me home, but I refuse them all and
end my fantastic night by going home and making passionate
love to Marc Bolan of T. Rex. [Letter]
Kit
I am a happily married woman of thirty-five, and often think
about other men and imagine how they would make love to me.
My most vivid imagery is of Tom Jones. Just the other day, as we
were driving along, my mind drifted off. Suddenly my husband
looked at me and said, "What are you smiling about?" I replied,
"I was in bed with Tom Jones." "What happened?" he asked.
"Everything!" I said. "And it was smashing!" We both had a good
laugh. [Letter]
Flossie
I’m a James Bond fan, and often imagine ordinary tradesmen
have done fantastic things to me before sweeping me off to bed. I
was picturing the milkman that way recently when he asked how
252
many pints I wanted. "Oh, oh seven," I whispered dreamily!
[Letter]
Josie
I used to imagine in bed that my husband was Mick Jagger,
until the night when at the height of our sexual crescendo I
moaned, "Oh, Mick!" I still haven’t convinced him that Mick
isn’t the mailman, or the man who reads the gas meter, or a brush
salesman! [Letter]
Brett
I wonder what making love would be like with the
couldn’t-care-less Tony Curtis, or the sexy Roger Moore. I’m a
great-grandmother of sixty 36" 29" 38" – which I’m afraid is not
terribly sexy. When I see my fantasy lovers, I’m practically in the
TV scene with them; then the program is over and I have to go to
bed with my husband. [Letter]
Sarah
It has always been my fantasy just to tell someone that I dream
of very young men. My favorite of the moment is Richard
Benjamin. I do feel so ashamed, as I am going to be fifty next
May. I also admit to having sexual fantasies whenever I see
well-dressed men with no tummies! I can’t tell you how exciting
I find a flat stomach. [Letter]
Maud
Thank goodness for your article. I was beginning to think I
was the only one with certain fantasies when indulging in sex.
253
I’ve never dared discuss my thoughts with anyone bepause of
being considered indecent. Even now I feel rather shy in writing
to you.
My first fantasy, I remember, was on the occasion when, as is
normal on most evenings, our love play started in front of the fire
with me between my husband’s legs fellatiating him. But on this
occasion the television was on with the sound turned down, and I
suddenly imagined myself doing it to the man on the screen
instead of my husband. The thrill I got was trying to imagine
whether the man I was watching had a penis to compare with my
husband’s. This certainly heightened my eagerness to please
hubby, and although he had no idea what I was thinking, he
certainly enjoyed my increased intensity because in no time at all
he arrived at a delightful climax.
The other occasion was inspired by the first: again, with the
television on, I was on my knees watching a play when he
mounted me from the rear, and while he was thrusting home I
was imagining that it was not him but the handsome brute in the
play. The effect on me was indescribable and I was putting up
such a performance that my husband did, I am sure, suspect
something, because he reached over and turned the set off, much
to my annoyance.
On other occasions, when he sometimes performs cunnilingus
on me, I lie back and imagine him to be a young fresh teen-age
girl (I’ve longed for that to happen). But alas, I never get the
chance to meet one, as I cannot get out on my own. He is far too
possessive to allow me out. [Letter]
Gelda
Until I knew Sam, my current lover, I’d never had a fantasy
like this, that is, one that involved me with another woman. Lots
of fantasies, but nothing like this. And I’ve never even thought of
a woman that way in real life, just wouldn’t ever want a woman
254
sexually. It’s just that ever since Sam told me about her, the girl
he used to live with, I can’t help thinking about it; about them
together. I know how she changed Sam’s life sexually, made him
a better lover. I also know he’s through with her, that he loves
me; I am as convinced of it as one could rationally be. But
jealousy isn’t rational, is it? And I hate it, jealousy; I hate what it
does to people, and I’m not going to let it ruin. things for me and
Sam. Sometimes I feel that if I ever met that girl I’d scratch her
eyes out, at least I’d want to. But in my fantasies it’s all different.
This is more or less how they go:
The bed is one of those wrought-iron antique beds you see in
Italy. The Italians hang religious medals and ornaments on them,
and they make a chiming noise with the up and back motion of
fucking. The bed is painted red and there are gold balls all along
the spikes at the head and foot. The bed is in this girl’s room, in
her apartment. I can see the apartment just from Sam’s
description of it, complete with the little dog, small, with long
gray and brown hair. The dog is on the bed with us, licking the
asshole of the girl, who is between my legs. I can’t see the dog
but I know it’s there, that the girl has trained the dog to do this. I
feel the girl’s long hair on my thighs and against my lower
stomach, as she slowly kisses me, parting my lips with her
fingers, her tongue going straight to that delicate spot, touching it
gently, and then her lips, full and lingering against me, pressing
warm against me, and then the tongue, slowly, very slowly at
first – and not just the tip of the tongue, which would be too hard,
but the whole length and breadth of it, soft, warm, licking me in
slow, great, warm, repeated kisses. The blunt feel of her teeth as
her mouth presses against me. Sam is there, standing across the
room, watching us, watching me, my face. He is leaning against
the wall, cool, detached, interested, knowing how I am. He is
wearing his old khakis, the red Banlon shirt, the old blue
sneakers. His eyes never leave my face, he is fascinated, he waits
for the flush to start in my cheeks, as he knows it will, as I know
255
his cool look of detachment will change. My lips part, and as my
breathing becomes heavier. faster. so does his. I can see the bulge
in his trousers growing larger and larger and his hand moves to
it. Something in me fights letting this girl give me pleasure, any
pleasure, but she is so good at it, she knows every little trick. just
the rhythm, the right rhythm, slowly at first, with the full tongue
spread warm and lingering against me. Now the idea of her hair,
of all that long silky hair – the idea that she is a girl, the idea that
she is Rosie, Sam’s old girl friend. excites me. I watch Sam
unzip his fly, still standing there. still watching my face, but
needing my excitement now for his own. He takes out his cock
and his long thin hand begins to stroke it, the foreskin slipping,
slipping slowly up and down over the pink smooth end. His
rhythm is slow at first, like the girl with me. I watch his cock, I
know it so well, I watch it, the veins in it strained like the veins
in his hand, and I gear myself, pace myself to him. My hands feel
for the girl’s hair, the beautiful soft feel of it – Christ! is it another
woman doing this to me? – and with the slightest pressure I keep
her head,, the movement of her tongue, paced to Sam and me. I
don’t have to guide her though, she knows; she has always
wanted me. We don’t need Sam. Now Sam needs us. I relax; I
give myself to her. Push myself against her mouth so that her lips
are pressed against her teeth and her tongue slips into me.
wanting me. My face is hot, my cunt aches with wanting her. I
watch Sam’s hand moving faster, faster, he is bent over his body
barely able to hold him up, his mouth open, his hand moving up
and down, up and down the way he has taught me to jerk him off,
his eyes glued to mine pleading, begging me not to stop. The girl
moans, her tongue moves faster and faster. She is ready to come,
but she holds it back, waiting for me. The scream is in Sam’s
throat. I am almost there, but I poise at the height, not wanting it
to end, wait Sam, wait, not yet, not just yet? The little dog is on
his back now, under the girl, so that he can lick her cunt which
256
drips, but still she waits, her sucking lips pleading, her tongue
never stopping, until now! [Written down on request]
257
CHAPTER FIVE
GUILT AND FANTASY,
OR, WHY THE FIG LEAF?
WOMEN’S GUILT
 Do women dress for men or women? I’ve always won dered
why that eternally provocative question is put in terms of
approval – as if the heart of the matter, the answer, were indeed a
question of approval by either sex. But the question is never
satisfactorily answered because it is incorrectly posed. It’s
disapproval, the fear of it, that motivates most women, and with
disapproval it doesn’t matter where it comes from.
It’s no different with sexual fantasy; the question is not for
whom do women select their sexual imagery, but out. of fear of
whose disapproval do they suppress it? And the answer’s the
same as above. Nor is the parallel especially contrived between
what a woman chooses to put on her body and what sexual
imagery it is that goes into her head.
In the marvelous climactic scene of an early Bette Davis film,
Jezebel, when she appears at the traditionally all white-dress
cotillion in a flaming red torch of a dress, whose hearts stop
(along with the music) in shocked disapproval and anxiety at
what she’s dared to ‘wear? Absolutely everyone’s, both men and
women. Everyone, that is, except handsome gambler George
Brent, who suddenly sees that his own private fantasy of a
woman is also Bette’s. And ours in the audience, too, of course.
For an instant there, we share the fantasy of being the most
258
daringly beautiful woman at the ball, who, rather than being
rejected for her daring, is chosen because of it by the manliest
man, the Hero.
Then the lights go up; we sigh and go home to reality, where
we would no more think of actually buying a dress like that than
we would think of responding to the next "George Brent" who
comes along. Not because a red sheath doesn’t suit us; there’s an
equivalent on the market for what that dress does, for every
woman, just as there’s an equivalent George Brent somewhere
who could do for every woman what George did for Bette. But
we don’t dress "out of character" (and in to fantasy) for the same
reason we don’t act unpredictably; it would arouse too much
anxiety. Anxiety in other women, in our men, and in ourselves.
What happens, instead, is that the guilt we feel in advance at
what we might have done – in our wildest fantasies – doesn’t
merely restrain us from doing it, it suppresses the fantasy as well.
That is guilt in its most repressive sense. You’ve seen what the
end result is: Women walking past shop windows of clothes
("Oh, that’s just not me") with the kind of indulgent smiles that
convince you they haven’t even seen the clothes; any more than
they really sexually look at "other" men. Having turned off their
fantasy like a light, they become blind to reality as well; it’s safer
that way. Repression is a defense line that is ever moving
forward, ever seeing threats further and further afield, and in the
end, even the fantasy itself, no matter how far removed it is from
being acted out, has become so sexually loaded that most women
who would not dream of "experimenting" in reality, won’t
experiment in their conscious dreams either.
To be fair, women have had little training for thinking about
sex (except in their almost u*********s reveries). Doing it
maybe, but not thinking about it. It’s why men’s burning
bedroom question, "Tell me what you are thinking about,"
usually goes unanswered, or he gets an honest, but right off the
top of the head "I wasn’t thinking about anything." Women’s
259
conscious minds, like the bodies of virgins, just don’t
spontaneously progress from the most obvious sexual possibility
to the next. It’s a matter of exercise, or lack of it, like learning the
scales. When the occasional sexual reverie does occur, it’s
generally on a straight line and short-lived. It’s like thinking in a
foreign language. It has nothing to do with intelligence or even
"liberation." Interested and unabashed as we all are getting to be
in this age where one can no longer be shocked, when it’s all
been written and filmed and become so socially accepted that the
only rule left is "let the sun shine in," women I know still grow
tongue-tied when the topic of sexual fantasy comes up.
While I was putting this book together, I met women who
were instantly in tune to what I was doing, who so intuitively
knew what it was all about that they were saying my words
before I could get them out of my mouth. They were encouraging
and enthusiastic and fantasizers, tooexcept suddenly, as they
were talking all over the subject, they couldn’t remember the
heart of it, their own specific fantasies. "But that’s ridiculous,"
one would say, perplexed. "I know I fantasize, I just can’t
remember …" Then, as often as not, after a lapse of days – during
which they would adjust to the idea, or perhaps have the fantasy
again but this time remember it – they would triumphantly tell it
to me.
I expect most women to say they don’t have sexual fantasies.
(Contributors to this book, aware of their fantasies, are the
exception, not the rule.) I even expect the same women who say
they don’t fantasize to be the ones who most want to discuss the
topic, to be interested and eager to pursue the idea. But what I’m
not prepared for (or at least wasn’t when I began) is the
inarticulate stumbling for words, the sometimes near-hysterical
half giggle, half groping for sentences, and the almost universal
disclaimer which tries to deny everything by admitting all: "There
must be something wrong with me; I never have fantasies at all."
Listening to an intelligent woman trying to put one word in front
260
of another in an effort to describe what sexual fantasy means to
her is like watching a healthy normal c***d who has suddenly
developed dystrophy trying to put one large block on top of
another.
I mentioned in an earlier chapter that I think a woman’s
divorce from sex begins with her c***dhood exclusion from
adventure and exploration, both physical and mental, and those
limited, limiting toys and games allowed her. It’s as if it were a
crime for a young female body to get knocked about and bruised
in play, as if the crime were in the contact of anyone or anything
with her body. And the feeling that it’s a crime to be touched,
even by herself, increases in her teens, so that if she stumbles
upon it by accident, the ground for guilt has already been
prepared.
If her own hands are hesitant to touch what’s obviously and
tangibly hers, how much chance does her mind have of exploring
the possibilities of that body? And where would she get the
rudimentary material her imagination needs to build with? What
books or magazines offer any more than her c***dhood toys,
incentive or ideas for sexual fantasy concerning this body that’s
so out of bounds? By the time she’s twelve they’ve got her senses
all tied up: Nice Little Girls don’t do "those things"; Nice Little
Girls also don’t look – thus the fig leaf, just in case they do. And
as Nice Little Girls don’t even think about "those things," even
the fig leaf become a mystery.
Later, when the mystery is solved and the fig leaf removed,
women look (at least some do), but they still don’t speak. The
conspiracy of silence that began with her mother, and which
makes each woman her own jailer, keeps women verbally
tongue-tied and as securely blocked off from their minds as their
minds are from their bodies. To me, the saddest part of this is not
that a woman feels guilty in her fantasy about what she’s doing
(that guilt is usually as buried and u*********s as the fantasy
itself), but the guilt a woman feels for having a fantasy at all. To
261
feel guilt, not for something you’ve done, but for something
you’ve only been thinking about – that is sad. 
Christiana
I suppose my sex life is as normal as any twenty-eight year-old
woman’s. It’s happy, it exists, and I’ve never felt frustrated. Ted
and I’ve been going together for two years now and we’ll
probably get married, when and if we feel like it…and if it
doesn’t mean I’ll have to give up my job, which I love. I have to
travel a lot for the company, and Ted knows I probably sl**p with
another guy now and then. But jealousy’s not one of our
problems. We don’t really have any sexual problems. We hardly
ever go to sl**p without making love first. It’s just natural. The
only thing that isn’t natural is this recurring thought of mine,
what you would probably call a fantasy. If this is a fantasy it’s
the only one I’ve ever had, and I have it almost every time I make
love. It’s the only unnatural thing about me. Invariably, when a
man is on top of me, inside me, I have this desire, this image that
he is having me from behind. He’s not really, but it’s what I want
– yes, to be fucked from behind, again and again. It’s what I
always dream of. Perhaps if it happened, just once, I wouldn’t
feel so guilty thinking of it. [Letter]
Hope
Are you going to publish the results of this work? I really hope
so. I used to feel so guilty about my sexual thoughts, my
fantasies, about everything to do with sex, I guess, including
masturbation. But I didn’t stop, not the sex or the fantasies…I
couldn’t in a way, it all seemed so natural. But the guilt, that
seemed natural too, until I met my husband. He’s helped me out
so much.
262
First, let me say that I’m a married woman of three and a half
years. I am twenty years old. And though I say that my husband
has done a great deal to lessen my feelings of guilt about sex, I
must admit that I’ve never told him about my fantasies. I’ve
never told anyone. I’ve just had them and then felt awful about it.
I’m telling you now because deep down inside I believe it’s the
guilt that’s wrong and not the fantasy. Here’s how some of my
thoughts go.
It gives me an extra thrill to imagine that one of our friends,
another man, is making love to me while my husband is actually
doing it. I don’t really have any desire to have any relations with
another person, but I get this added excitement just thinking
about it. Is that so wrong? I’d never dream of telling my husband.
We are very liberal about our sex practices, but I wouldn’t hurt
his masculine ego for the world, and telling him these things
might.
Sometimes when my husband. is going down on me I imagine
that this woman, whom I knew long ago but had no physical
relationship with, begs me to let her eat me. I imagine she does it
whenever I wish, which is often. This increases my ability to
have giant orgasms. Then, after orgasm my fantasy completely
dissolves until next time. It’s not that my husband doesn’t
perform well he’s great but thinking of her makes it even greater.
Except later. I sometimes feel like I’m cheating him.
Now I remember an even earlier fantasy…I’d almost forgotten
about it. When I was six or seven I can remember masturbating
and imagining my father inserting the handle of a large
screwdriver inside me and masturbating me. There never was any
other contact but this. It’s strange because I’d never experienced
being penetrated yet, and my father and I have never gotten along
at all. I had that one for a couple of years.
I think you’re going to find that all men are really going to get
upset about this book of yours. So many of them still think that
women are for their enjoyment only. Some won’t admit that
263
women (if handled properly) have strong sexual desires and
feelings, just as they do. Most men that I ran into before marriage
didn’t even know what foreplay was. If it becomes more open
and publicly known that foreplay is usually necessary to get the
ball rolling for the woman, I’ll bet there’ll be a lot more sexually
satisfied women than there are right now. I had sex with thirty or
so men before my husband and never had an orgasm; I always
got the ones who jumped on, then jumped right off and took me
home, and of course I told them they were fantastic lovers and all,
but I felt nothing but frustration.
I told you that my husband has done a great deal to make me
feel less guilty about sex, about what we really do, which is
anything that gives us pleasure. I don’t know why I feel so
hesitant to tell him about my fantasies; I don’t know why I feel so
guilty about having them. I don’t always fantasize while we are
having sex. Just as often my husband is enough. But other times,
even when he has his fingers as well as his penis in me and you’d
think there was nothing else he could do to stimulate me, still I
fantasize that I am being fucked by many different penises, that I
am a nymphomaniac who can’t get enough of different men. I
would like to feel easier about my thoughts. I already do just
writing them down and hearing that I am not the only one in the
world with these ideas. I sometimes think many women would be
ashamed to admit they have any sexual feelings.
I don’t pretend to know what makes people work, but I’d be
willing to bet that if more people were more open and let
themselves go during sex, their brains as well as their bodies, the
world would be a better place. I doubt that so many people would
be so aggressive and powercrazy if they found a suitable sex
partner who would accept all of them. If people could free
themselves of deeprooted sex guilts they’d spend more time
becoming good lovers and wouldn’t have so much time for
revenge and wars. Good sex makes my husband and me very
mellow. Who would think of hating and fighting and plotting to
264
get someone else if they’d just been very sexually satisfied…no
matter what means they employed to reach that happy goal? Not
many, I’ll bet. So I’m ending up defending my "dirty" thoughts!
Believing in them, I guess is what I mean. [Letter]
Lil
I only fantasize when I masturbate, and I suppose what I think
about is typical. I imagine it is a man making love to me, that he
kisses me passionately all over my body, concentrating most of
his ardor on my cunt, teasing the outer lips, loving me totally and
expertly. I simply lie there in ecstasy, which makes me feel a
little guilty later at having such a selfish fantasy, since I never
even imagine touching him. [Letter]
Alison
When I was f******n, I had the usual relationship with a close
girl friend (I think most girls have them). In my bedroom she
would pretend to be the madam of a house and I would be a
virgin girl. She would dress me in a sort of sexy bikini made of
chiffon scarves. She would then be the customer, a rowdy seaman
who would take me against my will. She would lie on me and
rub her vagina against mine. I experienced very intense orgasms
(more intense than from any man). After she moved away I never
had the chance of another relationship like ours. Now when I
masturbate I usually think that I am being seduced by a pretty
female. However, if it ever should occur again in reality, I would
need to be seduced by the woman in order to control my
embarrassment.
I have spoken to my lover about my lesbian fantasies. He
knows I feel guilty about them. He has tried to enter into them by
talking to me during sex, telling me that he is a woman, and so
on. This does excite me to an extent, but I’m not sure if he does it
265
for me or for homosexual feelings of his own, although he says he
has none. He does like me to lie on top of him (my back to his
chest) so that he can feel my breasts. From things he says, I think
he wishes they were his. It’s an exciting thought to me and I
don’t understand why he won’t admit to the slightest interest in
homosexuality – after all, I have. As he sees no shame in my
lesbian fantasies, why should he feel shame at his homosexual
fantasies?
Not all my fantasies are in the lesbian category. The man I live
with has a good-looking cousin, a man; I used to fantasize that he
would come to the house and find me naked, and I would make
love to him, or sometimes he would arrive with friends and they
would all touch me, trying to arouse me; I would then make love
with the one I fancied most. I rarely have this fantasy now. The
men in my fantasies nowadays always take me by f***e and are
older than I am (usually about thirty-five). Sometimes my lover
will encourage me to think that lots of men are making love to
me; he will paw me, touching me all over very quickly, as though
his hands were many hands. This excites me very much at the
time, but later I can’t help feeling ashamed. I sometimes think he
enjoys my fantasies, that they excite him when we are making
love, but that later he looks down on me because of them, that he
blames me for them.
Am I a suppressed lesbian? I just don’t know. Perhaps I could
be less two-faced about my fantasies if my lover were. [Letter]
Clare
I am trying very hard to free myself of sexual guilts and
frustrations. Thanks to my husband, I’m hoping to soon be totally
sexually free – but I must admit I’m afraid to take the chance of
telling him about my fantasies. When we first met, he was
jealous of other men. (I never flirted, I just liked to look at men,
just as men like to look over a woman.) However, we are now
266
more broadminded, and he may not be jealous at all of my
fantasies. I suppose it’s not really that I want to tell him, I would
just like to feel that it’s all right that I think these things, that he
thinks it’s all right.
I don’t think that he would like to know that sometimes during
intercourse with him I think of someone else. It is usually of
another man whom I have just met, who was extremely
attractive, and who I would like to make love with. I love my
husband completely – he’s the greatest – but I think we’re
capable of loving others sexually, also. I wouldn’t tell him this, I
just wish he knew and could accept it without my telling him.
I do however think be might be ready to her about my fantasies
during masturbation. Most of the time I imagine someone very
slowly approaching me and moving closer to me to kiss my
genitals. As I imagine the person getting nearer, I become more
excited, and as I imagine the kiss I have an orgasm. Sometimes
this imaginary person is female – which makes me feel guilty.
These lesbian feelings do worry me, and I want to be open with
my husband about it, but I am afraid. Also, when I see the
excitement my husband gets from performing cunnilingus on me,
I sometimes wonder if my doing the same to another woman
would excite me also. All my lesbian feelings are imaginary; I
would probably be disgusted if I were approached by a lesbian in
reality.
My other sexual fantasies involve a certain amount of
voyeurism or exhibitionism. One particular one concerns
someone – no particular person – who walks into the room and
watches me masturbate, then possibly joins me. At other times,
while masturbating, just as I reach an orgasm I imagine I am
licked by a huge dog. During lovemaking I even fantasize that
people are watching us, and that possibly the man with me is
black.
267
Even during the day my mind wanders. If I am extremely
attracted to a man, I can fantasize an entire affair, just as if I am
writing a book or a play about the relationship.
I think my husband might encourage these fantasies,
especially as our relationship has changed so for the better. I have
told him that as a c***d my earliest sexual thoughts were not of
intercourse, but more of nudity, naked people, many people
walking around naked at a pool or in a park. I, of course, was one
of the nudists, and being nude and seeing others nude would turn
me on.
We have only been married three years. For a while there
things were quite boring during our lovemaking. But we’ve
overcome that by falling more deeply in love and by throwing off
our many sexual hangups.
Thanks for wanting to know. [Letter]
Penelope
I wanted to contribute to your work, even though my sexual
life is probably lacking and will add very little to your research.
But even that fact alone will tell you something, and I do want to
feel more in touch with the world, with other women. I say my
own sexual life is lacking even though I don’t know what is
normal or average. I am sure there is something more to sex than
what I’ve felt.
We’ve been married seven years, and our sexual life is no
different now than it was when we were first married, except that
there’s less of it. You would think, or hope, that as people lived
together longer they would discover new and interesting things
about one another that would help them to give one another more
happiness in sex. But it’s only when I imagine that someone is
performing cunnilingus on me, which my husband will not do,
that sex becomes exciting, and I’ve always felt too guilty to
discuss this with anyone. [Letter]
268
MEN’S ANXIETY
 Women waste so much time and emotion on guilt,
meaningless guilt; fingers of shame imagined in isolation and
ignorance. I sometimes think each woman goes through life
secretly pursued by her own particular demon, representing her
own particular brand of shame; a frenzy after her, not for
anything real, but everything imagined. Shame and
self-incrimination grow like mad in the dark. If nothing else, I
hope this book helps women who fantasize to feel less guilty by
letting them know that they aren’t alone…they aren’t the only
people in the world with these odd, often unbidden thoughts or
ideas; that thinking something "awful" doesn’t mean you are
awful or really want something awful; and in the end you
shouldn’t be found guilty for what you think. (No Virginia,
thought police didn’t go out with the Nazis; they’re very much
with us still.)
But not all the guilt that surrounds the subject of female
fantasy is imagined. The tension and anxiety the topic arouses in
men is very real indeed, and a woman can’t help but pick up on
it; if he feels the anxiety, she’s guilty.
I can understand a man not wanting to hear about other men in
his woman’s life – especially hearing that they are in her mind
while he’s making love to her. I also understand why some
women feel they want to tell their men everything – but can’t
understand why they do. Telling all isn’t necessarily the way to
overcome guilt feelings; sometimes it only spreads the anxiety.
(Though I don’t think one, can make a hard-and-fast rule about
this; only you yourself, knowing the man, can decide how much
you feel he really wants to know.) But more about sharing your
fantasies – is it a good idea or not? – in another chapter.
I mentioned earlier that I gave up talking about their fantasies
with women when their men were present because, despite the
initial interest the topic aroused in everyone, a more detailed
269
discussion always clearly brought on tension in the men. Exactly
why they feel threatened by the subject is no mystery.
A woman’s fantasy brings up in him the spectre of the
unconquerable rival, with magical abilities and unimaginable
proportions, and, above all, a rival over whom he has no control.
Some men don’t react with anger or panic, but with simple
denial. I was discussing this subject over drinks one evening with
a man friend, when he said, "You really have to talk to my friend
Harry. He’ll be here in a minute. Harry will be fascinated with
what you’re doing. Why, that man’s the original b**st in the
jungle. There’s not a sexual experience he hasn’t had, and the
number of women he’s been to bed with is like a telephone
book." Fair enough, I thought, I’ll meet a man of such vast experience,
who’ll be so expansive and broadminded, that at last I’ll
be able to discuss women’s fantasies with a man without making
him feel nervous. And so I smiled warmly at the b**st in the
Jungle when he arrived, and he smiled right back, until my friend
started telling him of my work. The b**st’s expression toward
me changed as he drew himself up to his full psychological
attack position and lit a cigar. "No woman I’ve ever fucked," he
said, "has needed sexual fantasies."
This book isn’t about men or their fantasies, but I do want to
print just this one letter from a man who not only tells me what
his wife thinks, but also writes the letter for her, even signing her
name. 
Tina’s husband
My modest wife has asked me to write for her. So I am telling
you herewith that I don’t think she has any peculiar fantasies.
Her fantasy, if any, and she expresses it to me (we have been
married thirty-five years), is that she gets a great loving feeling
whenever we have sex. She has a right like anyone to her secret
feelings or desires, which we discuss frankly. She is offended to
270
read of women who might fantasize about other women or
a****ls. She doesn’t have to tell me this, as I know.
She has told me that she could – as would I – be aroused to
see large a****ls like horses or elephants having sex. We would
very much like to visit a stud farm and see this sort of sexual
activity. But I am sure this is not in her mind when we have sex.
As for myself, I have no fantasies during sex. I enjoy thinking
of my wife as a healthy, clean-woman, and her one
preoccupation, or fantasy, is of herself wearing nice clean clothes,
which she knows pleases me. She has never masturbated, and
although she used to share a bedroom with her s****r, I am sure
she has never had a lesbian thought.
Her fantasy, I repeat, is the feeling of love for me she gets
when we have sex and she is giving me all the enjoyment she
can.
I would, however, like to see more written on fantasies,
although I do not think the average woman has the sexual desires
and fantasies that many men apparently have.
Thank you for letting me write to you for my wife. [He signs
her name.]
271
CHAPTER SIX
FANTASY ACCEPTED
 Some women feel no guilt at all about their sexual fantasies.
They accept them, act them out, share them with their lovers,
even live them on a day-to-day basis, as does Sophie (below). A
few have gotten this far on their own; more of them have needed
the encouragement of an accepting lover. And a very few, I think,
are just lucky; they were born guilt-free.
As you’ve read, most of the women who contributed to this
book did so with a feeling of anxiety, almost in a tone of
self-reproach or even disgust though many ended on the relieved
note of, “Well, thank God, I’ve finally told someone who
understands; I thought I was the only freak with these
thoughts…”
This relief from the anxiety of being alone with their thoughts,
and the greater reality which sharing them can bring, was
sometimes such a powerful sexual stimulus in itself that it
excited several of my correspondents to interrupt themselves in
midletter to masturbate. Carried along on the euphoria of the
release, they even told me about this – so, more the****utic relief
from guilt. For example: 
Please excuse me if this is rather disjointed, but I am sure you
will understand that I could not write this without masturbating,
which I am doing at this moment…,
The only fantasies that I speak out loud are the ones I make up
to please my husband. I always keep my real fantasies locked up
in my mind. I have found it a little exciting to tell you about my
fantasies, and a few times I have stopped and manipulated my
nipples with my fingertips while I was typing this letter. (The
272
more I did that, the better I felt about telling you these things.) In
fact, while I am typing this sentence with one hand, I am
manipulating my nipples with my thumb and first finger on the
other hand.
Excuse me, I have got myself quite carried away, and so I
must go and bring myself off if I can …
After reading through this letter I am wet through to my
panties …
This has been a difficult letter to write. My recollections have
been so arousing that I have had to stop twice to masturbate with
a "phallocrypt" made by my houseboy. This is rather like a dildo
and is used by some native women when their men are away to
satisfy themselves. My particular one is made exactly to the size
of my husband in erection. My thoughts when I use it are that the
native boy who made it is standing in for my husband. But this
does not matter when I close my eyes and cannot see the boy, just
feel the delightful weapon working exactly as my husband does.
If only it could spurt semen or cream into me…right now. [From
a correspondent in the Pacific]
"OF COURSE I FANTASIZE,
DOESN’T EVERYONE?".
 A guiltless minority never seem to have any hesitations at
all about the subject. They contribute as readily as if I’d invited
them to a party where they know they’ll have a good time
because they already know the guests. "Fantasies? Of course I
have fantasies, doesn’t everyone?" In fact, Gloria (below) was
273
convinced that no fantasy anthology could be complete without
hers, which, she uses daily in her work as a model. For women
like her, there’s no wall between fantasy and reality; what you
think and what you do needn’t be the same, but they don’t have
to be separated as though they were at war with one another. A
woman who lives this close to her fantasy isn’t dragging out the
dirty laundry from the bottom of the pit when she talks to you; the
material is easily available to her. What’s significant isn’t
whether her real and fantasy lives coexist, or even whether she
acts out her fantasies, but that each does exist and is accepted.
Her fantasies are part of her self-awareness; there is no threat, no
anxiety. That’s how she is.
For women like Hannah, there are no secrets or shame in
fantasy: she keeps a photo of her fantasy lover in her mirror as
she would that of a real lover, and enjoys slipping into her
fantasy routine any night she happens to be alone and in the
mood. To Sophie, her fantasy is barely a fantasy at all – just a
desirable way to live, and she proceeds with no hesitation at all to
put her desire to live with two different, equally exciting men
immediately into practice. As I said, some people live so close to
their fantasies that they live inside them.
I don’t know how significant it is that the four women in the
fantasies that follow are young, but I suspect it is. I’ve included
my youngest contributor here – fifteen years old and technically
still a virgin – because of her simple candor and self-acceptance.
Maybe it says something for fantasy’s future. 
Gloria
I really don’t think any anthology of sex fantasies would be
complete without mine. It’s got to be the greatest one there is.
I should tell you I use it professionally, when I model. Let’s
say I’m in a studio, standing there waiting for the photographer
to finish fussing with the lights and everything. I look bored,
274
because I am bored. Then, when he’s ready and we begin, I
deliberately "go to market"-that’s how I think of it, and as I get
more and more into my fantasy, even though I’m following his
directions (I am a genuine professional at this) I become more
and more interesting to look at. Every photographer I’ve ever
worked with has remarked on it. I don’t tell them how I do it
(that’s my business), but I have enjoyed great commercial
success with it. Of course I amplify it and change it all the time,
but this is what it is basically:
I am strolling with my flunkies through a market, an enormous
place with high vaulted glass ceilings, up one aisle and down
another, looking at the merchandise to decide what I want. All
the merchandise on display in all the booths is simply naked
young men, all sorts but all strong looking. I am the only
customer in the whole place, and dancing attendance on me are
all sorts of salesmen or hawkers or press agents, all trying to sell
me on one or another of these studs. Sometimes, if I feel like it, I
listen to them as they tell me fantastic stories of what these men
are capable of, and this is in itself exciting; at other times I brush
them off and stroll on. At some point my attention is caught by
one particular young man, then another two or three, or more,
depending on how I feel. When I’ve a few candidates, the
flunkies assemble them on one platform, while other flunkies get
the screen ready. The screen is gigantic, filling one whole side of
the hall, fifty times the size of the usual movie screen. All the
others in the market, except my own people, are now sent away
temporarily, and then the film begins. The film is of me, in
glorious Technicolor, stripped and reclining, with the camera at
my level at the foot of the bed. As my knees, which are together
at the start, move apart, I start writhing on the bed and the
camera moves in. The head in the distance thrashes on the pillow,
the breasts in the middle distance roll from side to side as the
hips churn, and the zoom shot – but slow – gets to the slit, which
becomes more and more gigantic as the thighs widen completely
275
and the feet go in the air. As all this goes on on-screen, the studs
are watching it and I’m watching them. I walk around to see each
of them from all angles, up on the platform above me, and as
their erections grow and grow I make my choice.
So I motion to the crew that this one will do, and as they get
cameras set for the next filming, I conduct this by now wildly
horny stud to a giant bed which is set-up in a curtained studio in
a corner of the market, all arranged for this. I get my clothes off,
which weren’t much anyway, and get the stud on his back on the
bed, and I get on top. With my knees one on each side of his
waist, more or less, I raise my ass high in the air and get poised
right at the top of his cock, and tease it a little. The poor bastard
is panting and heaving at this, but we have to get the cameras angled
just right: one camera is behind me, one above, others all
around. When everything is right, and with all my teasing his
erection has become even more gigantic and hard, we begin. First
I ease down on his shaft slowly, then up again, down again, up
again, now with a little swiveling, then it gets faster and rougher
until I’m riding him like a cowboy and he’s bucking and we’re
really fucking up a storm. As we do, up on the giant screen is the
multiple-image, split-screen picture of what we’re doing, or what
we were doing a second or two before, and everybody in the
market is back now, all watching the giant screen, and we see it,
too, out of the corners of our eyes, and that contributes to the
climax, too, when it comes, and when it does the audience
applauds. Sometimes we draw it out for a long time, sometimes
we come once and then go down on each other to get started
again. But in any case it builds up and up, with variations, until,
as we race each other to a fantastic finish, the applause builds up
and at the end the whole hall is roaring even louder than I am.
[Written down on request]
276
Hannah
 My introduction to Hannah was a letter in which she
described what she felt were the most important facts about
herself. "I am twenty-three, married (separated), have a baby
daughter, and am bisexual – love both men and girls!"
When we met, I learned the rest: She is from Wales, as is her
husband; both their fathers were coal miners. But they met in
London and decided to marry when they learned Hannah was
pregnant. She had half wanted to have an abortion, but Harry had
strong feelings against it. "He never knew I was bisexual before
we were married," says Hannah. "In fact, I never knew it myself,
except that I knew I had these kinky thoughts now and then.
About other girls." After they were married, Harry and Hannah
fell in with a group of young London people who regularly went
to parties where sexual partners were exchanged.
("Wife-swapping" would be a provincial description of these
parties, since most of the participants, living together or not, were
not married.)
"It was at one of these parties that I discovered I was
bisexual," Hannah said. "While Harry would only get excited
when we’d get home and he’d make me tell him about what other
men were like, when he opened a bedroom door once and found
me with another girl, he blew up. The idea of other men never
made him jealous, only excited. But the idea of competing with a
woman drove him up the wall." She left him, and they’ve been
separated for several months.
I mostly have these daydreams when I’m alone. It puts me off
even to have the baby in the room with me. I discovered this
when I used to leave her with my mum when I wanted to go
away for a week-end. When I got back home, suddenly my whole
little flat was different. Just being alone in it made it all so sexy.
It’s strange, isn’t it? After all, what can an infant only a few
months old know or see? They don’t understand anything yet.
277
But there it was. When I’m alone in the flat is almost my favorite
time in the world. I sometimes think I like it so much that I never
want to live with a man again. With anyone.
What I like to do is when I come home at night from work, I
pull the curtains so that I feel really alone. I turn the radio on to
Radio One – the pop station – and I imagine it’s a man in the
other room, talking to me while he’s putting different records on
my machine. When I found photos of the best-looking disc jockey
in magazines, I’d cut them out and put them in the edge of my
mirror. This helps me imagine the man in the next room.
Then I begin taking my clothes off. I even talk back to the man
in the other room. I put on a G-string, suspender belt, black
stockings, fluffy garters (no bra), a frilly, or see-through, blouse
or transparent negligee, no skirt, and a blond wig. First of all, I
like to put a Tampax in. Putting in a Tampax is thrilling at any
time, but I get an especial thrill when I don’t really need it.
I like to walk around the bedroom while I’m getting dressed
this way, and imagine the man in the other room. Ire sounds very
cool, just putting these records on and chatting me up as he does
through the half-open door, talking away as if he had nothing on
his mind but the Beatles or bl**d, Sweat and Tears, but all the
time I know that he’s there, having a fantasy about me in here
getting ready for him. I like the idea of his voice sounding so cool
and friendly, so relaxed, while all the time I know he’s growing
an erection like a battleship underneath his trousers, for me. I like
to imagine his face – that’s when I like to look at the photo – as
he walks about the other room, trying to control himself. I like to
think that little beads of sweat are breaking out on his face and
rolling down his cheeks – he’s so impatient, you see, but he
knows that if he lets me know how hot he’s getting waiting for
me, that I’ll enjoy it so much I’ll just let him wait even longer. I
just reach down and give the Tampax a little shove further up
when I think of his sweating face.
278
What gives me another kind of satisfaction is practicing a
certain kind of walk when I’m alone and dressed like that. It
makes me laugh when I go to the films and see the way they
make the girls walk in one of those sexy movies. Girls don’t walk
like that. But it excites me to see it, even in films – I suppose
that’s why they do it. So when I’m alone, I practice it. Do you
know the way that Maurice Chevalier used to walk – with his
arse jutting out just that little bit? I practice that. I imagine that
I’m a teen-age girl walking like that – I peer at myself in the
mirror; that’s when I most like to see myself in a frilly blouse, as
if I were in the street, not at home. I think that I’m a young girl,
walking past myself, just to turn me on. And I imagine taking
this girl home with me. The first thing I do is take off her
G-string. (I act this out, while I think about it.) And I find that
she’s clean-shaven there. (That’s how I like to be – white all
over.) It makes me very excited, and I imagine myself kissing her
on her tiny little white triangle. The girl in this dream is always
younger than me, and she half doesn’t know what she’s doing.
She just likes to walk around with her arse stuck out like that
because she knows it excites other people, and excites herself.
But she doesn’t know what to do with the excitement, you
understand, until I teach her: So her little white thing is so fragile
looking, so vulnerable. I’m dark, you see, and I can imagine my
dark hand on that white piece of skin…my dark fingers slowly
disappearing into all that white flesh…just disappearing inside
her as if into a white cream jelly. It gives me goose bumps to
think about it.
My husband left some of his clothes behind when he was last
here, and the other thing I like to do is dress up in them. I
especially like to put on his underwear. The fly front just
fascinates me. That’s when I like to put another Tampax in,
through the slit opening, and I try to get it so that it hangs
out…not all the way in, you know? But the angle is wrong, isn’t
it? I mean, men have it coming out in front, but the Tampax just
279
points down, and you can’t sit down naturally. But it’s very
exciting, and I imagine that I’m Harry, just dressed in these
slit-front shorts, and there’s a black man with me. I like the idea
of the contrast of color. The black man is really black, and he’s
covered with sweat, so that he almost shines. It makes my own
skin even whiter. I like to imagine that the black man has an
enormous prick, and that he’s secretly waiting for me to tire of
walking around in this special way. He’s having a fantasy of his
own, you see, of putting that giant prick up my little white arse,
but I feel him, and come up behind him while I’m walking
around and shove my Tampax right up him, and grab him around
the waist, by the balls, so that he can’t move without me doing
him an injury. Every time he tries to wiggle away, I just give his
balls a twist, and finally, he has to give in, and in goes this giant
white prick I have, and in the middle, he begins to love it, and he
drops down on his hands and knees so that I can get in easier.
"Shake it!" I yell at him, and he begins to wiggle his arse in little
circular motions to feel it better.
I always enjoy these little games the most because I know that
I still have the whole evening and night ahead of me. I don’t
really have an orgasm when I have these thoughts, but I get very
excited and my breathing changes. So I usually have a bath and
turn on the telly. It makes me feel so peaceful. I’ll tell you
something – all this business about orgasms must be a lot of
twaddle. I’ve had orgasms with men and with girls. But they
always leave me feeling a bit on edge, anyway. Exhausted
perhaps, but still ready to have another go. But when I have my
fantasies, and I take a bath after they’re over, I can just drift off
into the most peaceful sl**p of my life. So somehow they must be
more satisfying than the real thing. At least, that’s how it seems
to me sometimes. [Taped interview]
280
Sophie
 Sophie is eighteen but already has a full and varied sex life.
When she was sixteen her parents found out about it and she left
home after the subsequent quarrel. She took a bus to Chicago and
lives there now on the Near North Side, which is the Chicago
equivalent, more or less, of New York’s Greenwich Village. She
holds no steady job but finds various things to do when she – or
the friends with whom she lives – are out of money. Her job at
the moment is shampooing in one of the fashionable new barber
shops where both young men and women come to have their hair
trimmed and shaped, where loud music plays, coffee is served,
and waiting customers may even be dancing. She likes this job
and says she has no plans for leaving it at the moment.
Sophie lives communally, as she puts it. An older generation
would call it living with two men. It is also typical, I think, of
Sophie’s generation that she is very aware of her fantasies, and is
not only unembarrassed to admit having them or talking about
them, but indeed tries to live them out in her life. 
I never had any hang-ups about sex; it was something people
did when they felt like it, and so I didn’t like it when my f****y
came down on me so heavy about it. I told them they had their
scene, I had mine, we didn’t have to quarrel. But they insisted
that I only make their scene – two-by-two, married – so I split.
It wasn’t sex that was my hang-up, but the kind of man I
wanted it with. What chick wants to be alone? But all my life,
I’ve always dug two different kinds of guys. The first was always
tall and dark and’ I was never sure that he really liked me. Or
anybody else, if you stop to think about it. A hard kind of guy
who never took crap from anybody. Naturally, a guy like that, all
the girls were after him. Which was all right with him. I
remember one. Practically any chick who wasn’t a horror could
ball him for a night or two, but after that it was all over, and if
281
she cried or told him she loved him, that was tough titty, he just
laughed and took a walk.
My other type, Type B, is just the opposite. He’s mostly small,
and maybe with kind of washed-out blond hair. But good-looking
and sad, as if he had TB and wasn’t going to live very long. Type
A, the rough one, was a school dropout, but Type B was very
hipped on books and reading and had all sorts of theories about
philosophy…about the way the world really is. He has this kind
of appeal, you see, he could talk to you, and explain why certain
things were happening. He made you feel calm. But his main
appeal, of course, was that you wanted to take care of him.
So ever since I started going out with guys, I’m like a
grandfather clock, tick tock swinging between these two opposite
types, thinking about the one type when I was with the other. But
it wasn’t ever that clear to me. Until some movie house had a
Clark Gable festival and I dug right away that this chick in the
picture, Gone With the Wind, she was hung-up between Type A
and Type B, too. Clark Gable and Leslie Howard. Leslie Howard,
Jesus, what a Type B he was, perfect. So when you ask about
fantasy, I knew right away that my fantasy wasn’t some story I
made up myself to get it off better with some guy. Some of the
guys I know, they’re always reading to you from these books,
about lesbians, and eight people going down on each other. But
that’s all in the mind, it doesn’t affect me much. Anyway, it
doesn’t get me all turned on the way it turns on the men. I don’t
know what you’d call my own story. It’s just the way I live and
that’s what I think is so exciting for me in the bed scenes.
And the scenes we have! Like, when I’m in the sack with Type
A, he’ll order B to bring our big portable mirror closer so we can
see ourselves better. Or else he tells him to roll some joints for us
while we finish, and then the three of us light up and have a
friendly smoke afterwards. But all the time I’m making it with A,
I know B is there in the room, too, and he’s thinking about me,
282
watching out for me, digging that I’m enjoying it, and I’m
digging that B is enjoying it, too.
A lot of times I make it with B, too, of course, but it’s always
different with him. He’s not so freaky as A. He likes it when I
take the lead. Sometimes, with him, I get the feeling that it’s
almost like having a baby in bed with me. Once A got mad at
something I’d done, and slapped me across the face so hard that I
fell down. Then A took whatever loot we had in the house at the
moment and split. But B stayed with me, and he was so tender,
even trying to explain A’s psychology to me, so that I wouldn’t
hate him so much. He’s so cool that he dug it that down beneath,
I really liked A so much it would be bad for me to hate him.
Sometimes I get the feeling that B is in love with A. Maybe A
thinks so, too. He often calls him "sweetie" or "dearie" or some
other faggoty name. In fact, I think the reason B gets so excited
when I’m screwing A is because he doesn’t know which of us
he’d rather be fucking himself, A or me. Or both. In fact, we’ve
tried that, too, a few times. Talk about a chick living in a dream,
having the two of them in me at the same time and groping each
other, too, all at once. But we don’t do it often, because after one
of those scenes A gets mad and disappears for a day or two, and I
hear that he’s balling some other chick somewhere.
So you see, I don’t have to make up any stories to turn myself
on. I’m really living in one. I don’t like the word "fantasy." It
sounds like some neurotic thing you’re into, and the next thing
they’re coming for you with the psycho nets. So I wouldn’t say I
have a fantasy about sex. Or if I do, it’s my whole life. [Letter]
Bobbie
I am only fifteen years old, so I don’t want to tell you my
name, so that I can be sure that my parents won’t find out any of
this. I saw your questionnaire in one of my big b*****r’s
magazines, and I just felt like replying to it because I guess I
283
think about sex quite a bit of the time. I pet with boys a lot, but
the only guy I ever tried to go all the way with came before he
was able to get his penis into me. I thought you ought to know
that so it would help you understand my answers better.
Most of the guys that I have had sex with wouldn’t get uptight
about knowing that I was thinking about someone else when I
was having sex with them. I’m sure that sexy girls who turn them
on come into their thoughts, too. Besides, a guy has no right to
get angry about what I’m thinking about as long as I’m giving
him what he wants.
I masturbate almost every day, and I almost always fantasize
when I do. One of my favorites is to think about having a boy
who turns me on tied up. He is helpless, and I take down his
pants and play with his penis. When he is almost ready to come I
stop and just watch him suffer. Then I make him do what I guess
is called cunnilingus to me before I finally play with his penis
until he comes.
When I pet with boys I like to have them do cunnilingus (I
usually just call it eating my pie) to me, and when I masturbate I
like to think about guys doing that to me.
Sometimes when I masturbate I play with my nipples and then
I like to imagine that a boy is sucking on them.
Lots of the time, I just imagine that a guy is fucking me and
that my finger is his penis going in and out of me. I keep doing it
until I’m worn out from coming.
One of my weirdest fantasies is about being spanked. I
imagine that some guy who really turns me on grabs me, lifts my
skirt, takes down my panties, and spanks my bottom until it
really hurts. Then when I cry he kisses my bottom all over and
does cunnilingus to me.
I have sucked some guys’ penises when I’ve petted with them,
and every once in a while I’ll think about that when I masturbate.
I sometimes suck on my thumb when I try to imagine that.
284
I guess that the most common thing in all of my fantasies is to
think about having the boy under my control and being able to
make him do whatever I want him to do to please me. I think
about myself sitting on a big chair like a throne with my skirt
pulled up and my panties off and the boy is kneeling between my
legs doing cunnilingus to me. Sometimes if I really feel devilish I
imagine that I pee in his mouth and he has to swallow it. In the
fantasies like this the boy’s hands are tied so that he cannot touch
me except with his mouth. Usually he is naked and sometimes I
imagine that I am whipping him when he is kneeling in front of
me like that. I usually add to these fantasies in whatever way I
feel like at the time.
I have other fantasies, but these are my favorites right now.
A couple of years ago, an older girl and I did mess around
together some. Mostly we masturbated each other and I sucked
on her nipples some. She was the one who first taught me about
cunnilingus, too. When I masturbated myself then I would think
about the things she and I did, and I still think about them once
in a while now when I masturbate. Mostly I think about the way
she used to get so turned on and come so much when I played
around with her. Sometimes I like to imagine what it would be
like if I did those same things with a younger girl. Also, I like to
imagine what it would be like to have a penis like a guy and have
sex with a girl.
When I see a guy who turns me on I like to try to imagine in
my mind what he would look like standing there naked with his
penis erect. It is the thought of his erect penis that stands out in
my mind. If a guy like that is looking at me, I imagine that he can
see me naked, too. Once in a while, I have the same thoughts
about a girl. Sometimes at school when I pass by the boys’ rest
room I imagine the boys in there with their penises hanging out
of their pants. That makes me laugh to myself instead of feeling
sexy.
285
The guys I have sex with don’t know my fantasies, but
sometimes without them knowing about it I get them to do things
that I have fantasized about before then. I enjoy making them
kneel in front of me and do cunnilingus to me before I will do
anything to them.
I like to imagine myself going all the way with some guy who
really turns me on with all my girl friends watching us. I imagine
that they get so turned on that they start masturbating themselves
and plead for him to have sex with them, but he stays with me. I
also like to masturbate while I am listening to rock music. I
sometimes imagine that one of the singers is having sex with me
in front of a big audience.
I like horses and I sometimes imagine that I am naked and
riding bareback on a beautiful thoroughbred horse. I feel bad
about thinking such a thing, but I once tried to imagine what it
would be like to try to get a horse’s big penis into me. That was
more like devilish curiosity though.
The only time that I’ve spoken any of my fantasies out loud
was a few times with that older girl that I told you about. Then it
got us more turned on.
I am sure that there are other things that I could have told you
about if I had remembered them, but I hope that this much will
be some help to you.
Peace. [Letter]
Paula
 Paula is a lovely, black Haitian, whom I met in Rome. Her
current lover, Tony, is a white Englishman. I would say she’s in
her early twenties. I’ve left my dialogue with her unedited to
illustrate how these interviews generally developed and took
form. Paula, as you can see, is no sexual shrinking violet, but she
originally refused to contribute to the book, saying she didn’t
have any sexual fantasies. It was only when I gave her several to
286
read that she exclaimed, "Oh, that’s a sexual fantasy! Something
that makes you feel good."
It’s interesting, too, and typical of women when they begin to
talk of their fantasies, that they find they have much more to say
than they thought. As Paula warms to the subject, she begins to
release information, new even to herself, as if she is verbally
getting in touch for the first time with up-till-now untapped
realms of her self. I don’t mean she deliberately withheld
information at the start of the interview – having decided to talk,
she was genuinely eager to tell all and, in fact, insisted that I use
her real name – but I think the depth of her fantasies and their
involvement with her real life only became more conscious as she
discussed them. As for myself, it wasn’t until I was halfway
through the interview and beginning to get confused as to what
was fantasy and what was fact, that I realized how much Paula’s
fantasy and real worlds overlapped; that she, in fact, totally and
happily accepted and lived her fantasies. 
Q: Have you thought some more about your fantasies since we
last talked?
A: Can I read some other people’s fantasies, just to see what
they’re like? What I’m thinking of may not even be a fantasy.
Q: Remember the one you read about the girl fantasizing that a
guy is going down on her in a restaurant?
A: When I’m making love I love to think that the guy is fucking
another chick, not me.
Q: Where are you, are you in the fantasy, too?
A: I’m in my mind, I mean I know I’m being fucked but I like to
think the guy is fucking somebody else.
Q: Anyone in particular, a girl friend … ?
A: No. Sometimes girls I used to go to school with, they’re the
other girls, and I love it so much, what’s happening, I know
they’d love it too.
Q: They’re fucking the guy you’re really with? That excites you?
287
A: That’s amazing, you know? To think, when you’re making
love, that somebody else is getting it, not you. I like
sometimes to have another girl in bed with me, I like to get it
together, with me and my boy friend, and to have him make
love to her, and make love to me. I get extremely jealous, but
it turns me on like crazy. The jealousy turns me on … how
it’s being done, just to look at it is fantastic, to look at him
fucking someone else.
Q: In your imagination, or in reality?
A: No, in my imagination. I really love it. I think about it when
I’m making love. What happens is I get the kinky feeling that
I know what she’s getting. I get really excited, thinking about
all the things that she may be thinking about as well … like,
oh, what a great fuck he is … even if she isn’t having a great
fuck, I think, Oh wow, that’s really … strong.
Q: Do you see yourself in your imagination watching them?
A: Oh, yes. When I’m making love my eyes have to be open,
even if I’m not really looking at anything. My imagination is
so strong, I have to be looking, I have to have my eyes really
open. If my eyes are closed, it’s no good.
Q: Most people do fuck with their eyes closed.
A: Not me. My eyes have to be open, staring at that object there.
It’s really real, it’s amazing.
Q: Do you ever feel any jealousy in reality?
A: I get jealous if I think I would be there and just looking …
but no, I am not jealous, basically. Because I know I’m really
getting what she’s getting in my mind, and that’s such an
enjoyment that it helps to stop the big jealous thing. I’m
jealous but happily so, because it’s so exciting for me to
know that she’s being fucked, and going crazy; that it’s so
strong.
Q: What’s nice is that you have your eyes open. It shows how
close you are to the whole thing.
288
A: And I actually can see it. The woman can be anyone.
Everyone I know comes into my mind. They come and then
disappear. I imagine everyone being fucked, everyone I know
… acquaintances, friends …
Q: How about men … do you sometimes think of Tony with
other men?
A: Yes. When I’m making love I love to see another guy making
love to him.
Q: Does that bother Tony?
A: It doesn’t bother him, no. I hate a guy to say they don’t like
me thinking that. I know most guys say they wouldn’t really
go with another guy. But to say they hate the idea of it,
thinking of it … I hate a guy to be that way. "Oh," a guy
should say, "that’s a wild idea, that turns me on like crazy." A
guy shouldn’t put you down for what you think.
Q: I think many guys feel threatened if you talk about their
making it with another guy; they say, "It’s one thing for a
woman, but quite different for a man" to get into some
homosexual number.
A: I know. But if you say it to someone who’s really groovy –
that you’re thinking about him with another guy – he’ll like
it, he won’t put it down. Which is nice. I love saying it to a
guy I really dig, "Oh baby, I’d love to see you with another
guy." I always say it if I’m really enjoying myself when we’re
making love. Even if it never happens, him and the other guy,
still it’s nice to say it, and if it does happen …
Q: Thinking it doesn’t mean you want it to happen, or, that it has
to happen. It’s just the thought that it could happen…
A: Right. Whenever we make love I like to think that everything
can happen, it doesn’t matter how dirty or how nasty. It just
blows my mind to think that it’s possible to do anything. For
instance, I wouldn’t mind being fucked on a horse. I like to
think that it could happen … that I was in the front, and
someone I really fancied was behind me, and he could just
289
slip it in as we rode off, slip it in and out. It’s something I’d
love to try. I know it sounds ridiculous.
Q: Nothing sounds ridiculous.
A: But these things do go through my mind. When I go to the
polo grounds to watch Tony play, I think, Oh boy, I’d really
dig being taken right now, right there on that horse.
Q: Guys on horses, they’re a very sexy sight.
A: Very. I asked him once, do you come sometimes when you’re
riding? And he said, "Nearly."
Q: Do you ever get into any group scenes in your fantasies … I
mean more than, say, just three of you?
A: Not really. I usually have this major thing about the other girl,
the girl in my fantasy, and when she’s going to come. This
picture’s always in my head when I’m making love. It
doesn’t matter which guy it is, it’s not necessarily Tony, but I
just like to think that this other girl is feeling what I’m
feeling, is getting what I’m getting.
Q: Why do you think this makes you feel more excited?
A: Because the excitement is something I want to share, because
I know that some girls would love that kind of excitement,
and I like to think that they’re having it at the same time.
Even if I’m really tired, I just have to open my eyes to watch
what’s going on in my head. It’s like looking at your own
imagination.
Q: When you meet an attractive guy, does your mind start to
wander?
A: Oh, yes. But I would think that’s the most natural thing, to
think: I wonder if he’s a good lay. Even if it doesn’t happen,
or couldn’t, I think it. Later, maybe that night when I’m with
Tony, I’ll think about that guy, think that it’s him I’m
fucking. But that’s natural. I’m sure guys do it all the time,
fantasize about other chicks when they’re making it with their
chick.
Q: Are the girls you think about always people you know?
290
A: It’s much more exciting if I know the chick. Say, I haven’t
seen her for a few days, then when I think about her, wow, it
all comes back, the performance. It goes on for days in my
mind.
Q: You remember the scene with this girl, a real scene?
A: Right.
Q: I suppose these fantasies of other girls especially happen
when the guy’s going down on you.
A: Oh, yes. Because then I can open my eyes and see his head,
imagine everything, pretend everything. Seeing his head,
there, I can see his mouth, too, everything … and imagine
he’s doing this to some other lucky chick, as well as me.
Q: You’re a very generous girl, Paula.
A: I never just think about myself when I fantasize. I like to
think of lots of people getting what I’m getting, I like to
imagine a roomful of people, lots of color, and voices …
Q: So many people like to make love with the lights out, under
the sheets …
A: Oh, no. I like the lights on, my eyes open. I get some of my
wildest fantasies when I’m driving.
Q: So that’s why you like driving so much.
A: Always, when I’m driving a car, I feel sexy.
Q: I think lots of women feel that. Why do you think it is,
women, driving, get that feeling?
A: There’s like a whole scene going on sometimes when I’m
driving. It’s all happening. Most girls when they’re driving
… look at their faces next time you see one. They look very
… proud. They never look bored, never. A kind of look they
have when they’re making love, thinking of sex.
Q: Does Tony like to hear about these fantasies? Do you tell
him?
A: Oh, yeah. When we’re fucking he loves to know what I’m
thinking, he’ll ask me and say, "Oh, that’s beautiful; go on,
tell me more."
291
Q: Many people seem to fuck silently. So many women tell me
they wish their guys would talk to them more.
A: It’s beautiful when you get someone to talk to you. I love that.
Fantastic. I can really lose my mind. It’s only half a fuck
when you do it silently, it’s like you’re by yourself. But when
a guy’s inside you and saying, "Oh baby, I love to fuck you
like this," and telling you about how it feels and then I tell
him how it feels and what I’m thinking and when he hears
that, oh wow, he just fucks me all the wilder. Oh, yes, I love
to chat while I’m fucking. It gives me encouragement, makes
me want to do even wilder things. If a guy doesn’t talk to you
while he’s fucking you, you don’t dare to do certain things.
It’s like he’s cheering you on when he talks. Guys spend a lot
of time wondering what chicks are thinking about when
they’re fucking them … I think it worries some of them. But
the only way fucking can get better is when you tell them, and
they like it. And you’ve got to say it right, you’ve got to use
the exciting words, you’ve got to be vulgar, or it doesn’t mean
anything. Because when you’re fucking, you should use
fucking words. You’ve got to be vulgar, really vulgar.
Q: Fucking is not about vaginas and other medical terms, it’s
about cunts and cocks …
A: You’re not going to the doctor, are you? You’re: being
fucked. I love to say, "Oh, I’d love to be naughty, darling, I’m
thinking such naughty things …"
Q: When you think of him fucking another guy, where are you in
your fantasies? Watching? Are you fucking, too?
A: My favorite is that he’s fucking me while another guy is
fucking him. That way I can imagine what he’s feeling, too.
It’s also like I’m sharing in what he’s feeling, like the cock
going into him is also going into me, so like there’s extra
pressure from above. I’m getting two cocks.
Q: When you think about other girls are you in the active role or
the passive role?
292
A: I like to be the aggressive one. Maybe because that way I’m
like a guy fucking a chick. I like to be able to think what he’s
feeling, because what he does to me makes me feel so good.
So I think about me doing wild things with these other
chicks.
Q: Most women I’ve talked to say they have had thoughts about
other women. They seem to accept this; they don’t feel guilty
about it.
A: When I see a girl naked, I usually get excited. Then I think,
wow.
Q: Wow, you’d like to fuck her, or see her being fucked?
A: Mostly that I’d like to see her legs apart, see her being fucked
by some guy.
Q: Your guy?
A: Any guy, mostly my guy. It’s exciting. It’s the way most girls
react to being fucked that excites me. Because my mind is so
… I can imagine it being so strong, I can almost feel it for
them. I think, Oh wow, they’re really enjoying it.
Q: And no guilt feelings?
A: Oh, no. When I’m making love I’m not ashamed of anything.
If you’re ashamed, then your mind’s not free to create; and
your body’s not free either. I think maybe I wouldn’t do the
things I do when I’m making love if my mind weren’t really
free to create.
Q: I don’t think women always fantasize during sex, but to deny
that it ever happens, to deny it altogether …
A: Oh, you’ve got to fantasize when the time’s right. When I’m
fucking, I don’t fantasize about the guy I’m with. I know he’s
doing it. I mean, if I didn’t like a guy I wouldn’t be fucking
him, but the guy in my mind is always someone else. I know
it’s him inside me, but making it in my mind with another
guy at the same time, it’s fantastic.
Q: Tell me, what comes first, the fact or the fantasy?
293
A: The fantasies have always been there, very strong. That’s how
I knew I would really dig that sort of thing. Ever since I was
… eleven or twelve.
Q: That’s the magic age all right. Did the fantasies change, say,
the ones of you and another girl, after you started really doing
it?
A: No. When I was young I used to sometimes see people
making love, and it used to make me feel quite good. I wasn’t
involved, I was much too young. Well, where I grew up,
sometimes people would get careless, forget to close a
window or a door, and I’d walk by.
Q: Gee, I wish I’d grown up in a place like that! When you tell
Tony your fantasies now, do the two of you sometimes think
of making them come true? Like another guy fucking him
while he’s fucking you?
A: Yes. Anything I tell him, my fantasies, are all things I’d
really like to have happen. Like, say we’re at a party and
feeling very good. Suddenly we both begin thinking this is the
night we will get it together. I’ll say, "Oh Tony, I’d love to
have a scene with that chick." He’ll automatically say, "Why
don’t you get it together?" Recently there was this American
girl staying with me, and Tony and I came home very late one
night. I’d never had any kind of scene with this girl before,
and Tony really didn’t fancy her, but he was enjoying our
scene, him and me, so much, and I said, "Come on, darling,
let’s get it together," so I called to this chick to come join us.
He enjoyed himself like crazy that night. I don’t think she’d
ever been in a scene like that before, but she really enjoyed it,
she never stopped talking about it. She wanted it every day
after that. But Tony didn’t want it again. He didn’t really
fancy her, it was just that that night he was already excited
and he’d got so turned on listening to me talking about my
fantasies.
Q: How about with another guy?
294
A: Only recently. Once I ‘got him so excited one day talking
about it, that the following night, there was a guy who was
always trying to get him, that we actually had a scene with
him. I don’t think Tony was very pleased in the end, because
it’s not his scene, he likes chicks too much. But he said I’d
turned him on so much about it, he thought he should try it.
Q: Are you more turned on with guys?
A: Oh, yes. Guys more than chicks … but it all depends.
Q: Generally, I think women can handle both sexual scenes,
even just thinking about them, with much less anxiety than
men. They don’t seem to be threatened by their fantasies of
other women.
A: No, I don’t think chicks feel threatened by it. Girls … there’s
something sort of innocent and beautiful for them in that sort
of scene. They think of it as beauty rather than vulgar, or
disgusting. And if they really do get into a sexual scene
together, they are very natural about it.
Q: Do you still fantasize about Tony and that guy he made it
with?
A: Oh yeah, but I don’t talk to him about it, because I know he
really doesn’t want to do it again. But I think about it. I go
back through recent scenes all the time when we’re making
love, even if he wasn’t with me at that particular scene. I love
going back over the particulars of a scene even while I’m in a
new scene. It makes it all so fantastic. I even fantasize when
I’m in bed alone. I love it. I get excited all over again.
Q: Did any guy ever put you down for your fantasies, for telling
him?
A: Oh, no. I’ve never found any guy who doesn’t like someone
being as naughty as I am. The way I say it, tell my fantasies,
they’re so beautiful, no one in his right mind would put me
down for them.
Q: When you were talking about jealousy earlier, you said it
excited you. What did you mean by that?
295
A: For instance, if there’s a girl in the room who I think Tony
would like to make it with, a girl I’m jealous of, then I start
thinking about making it with her. I’d like to say to him the
next day, "I fucked that girl." It would annoy him, but it
would satisfy me. Even if he went with her after that, I
wouldn’t feel too bad because the conquest would really have
been mine to start with. But that’s only because of jealousy; if
it weren’t for the fact that he wanted to fuck her, the thought
wouldn’t have occurred to me.
Q: Do you sometimes want these jealousy fantasies of making it
with the other girl to come true?
A: Oh, yes. Sometimes I’ll really get it together, me, the other
chick, the one I’m jealous of, and Tony. These scenes, I really
enjoy them, but even during them I ‘still feel jealous. But the
jealousy excites me, too. I mean, if I’ve been jealous earlier in
the evening, and then Tony and I are in bed, I get excited
because of the jealousy … even though I hate being jealous.
Maybe I’ll fantasize that the chick is also with us. I know
most chicks, normal people, get very aggressive when they’re
jealous, but me, I just become quiet, almost passive, and
wildly sexy.
Q: If you know Tony is fucking some other girl, and you’re not
in on it, you’re not there, how do you feel about it?
A: I fantasize what’s going on. If you know the person very well,
you can imagine everything. I get an almost satisfaction
thinking of their movements, it excites me, and I think, Oh,
wow. I feel jealous, but I know he’d like me to be there, too
… and I imagine myself with them. I imagine him thinking of
me while he’s fucking her and in a way I am there. Can you
understand that?
Q: Are your fantasies of black girls as well as white girls?
A: No, I never fantasize about black girls. They don’t come into
my mind at all. If you’re going to fantasize, it’s always the
296
opposite you think about. Except when I was at home, of
course, because there weren’t any white girls there.
Q: Do people in your fantasies dress strangely, wear masks, or
do the fantasies take place in strange surroundings?
A: No, I always just think of them nude. And it’s always in bed.
A bed that I know. And my fantasies are always in color,
never black and white.
Q: Some people, if they want to really do something wild while
they’re fucking, they have to fantasize about it first.
A: Sometimes, not always, I really need my fantasies to get me
started, I can’t get turned on without them. Maybe some
people, they only have to be touched and they get sexy. But I
really doubt that most people can think about absolutely
nothing and get sexy.
Q: If it’s somebody totally new, maybe then you get instantly
turned on.
A: But if it’s somebody you’ve fucked a lot though, even if he is
the greatest fuck in the world, I still think it helps to fantasize
… in the beginning, you understand, just to get you started.
Sometimes I get turned on thinking about the wild things he
must be thinking while he’s fucking me.
Q: Do you think men fantasize as much as women do, especially
in bed?
A: No; I think men often depend on the woman to start things
going. If a woman, for example, can just relax and confide in
her man and tell him about her fantasies, it really turns him
on. The other night, we were in bed, and I knew he was still
thinking about his work, that he wanted to fuck, but his mind
was preoccupied. He even said, "I’m too tired." I said,
"You’re not tired." And he just had to look at me to know
what was going through my mind, because I’d told him of my
fantasies so often. He could tell from a look that I was into
one of them and suddenly he was into it, too. That’s why
297
women really should tell their guys what goes on in their
minds. It could change their lives. [Taped interview]
298
FANTASIES THAT SHOULD
BE REALITY
 The content of a fantasy, what happens, is not the clue to
whether or not it should be acted out. (Always excepting, of
course, obviously dangerous or physically dam. aging notions
like playing Russian Roulette in bed, etc.) What may sound ugly,
even horrific, to you or me may mean sexual satisfaction to the
woman who thought it up In the end, she’s the only one who
knows whether a fantasy should stay where it is – in her mind –
or whether living it would add something to her life. Where
women seem to get confused is in thinking that accepting their
fantasies means putting them into action, and that unless they do,
they’re sexual hypocrites.
But accepting your fantasies can mean just that, and end right
there; there’s nothing that says you’ve only gone halfway if you
don’t act them out. Fantasy has no Hoyle’s Book of Rules.
What must be clear; however, to anyone who’s read this book
is how many of the fantasies in it should be part of a woman’s
real life. How many fantasies are sexual desires for things any
woman has a natural right to. And this right may go beyond the
satisfactions ordinarily understood by saying a woman is
married, or has a lover, or even that she is sexually satisfied.
Because, after all, what they want is so simple that it is a mystery
to me why a woman is afraid to ask. What it means, I suppose, is
that women just don’t talk, not even to their lovers, don’t express
their desires, whether through shyness or fear. This fantasy is
typical, except that its surprise ending makes it even more
poignant. 
299
Martha
I am a married woman of thirty-four. I would like to tell you
about my sexual fantasy. My own fantasy has a true base on
which I build. About eleven years ago, before I was married, but
was engaged, I went out a number of times with a married man
with whom I worked. This was no "love" affair. It was purely
sexual.
Although I made it regularly with my boy friend, this man
really excited me. We were lucky that we had a room to go to and
didn’t have to make it in the back of a car. First we would
undress completely. He would always have the most incredible
erection. He would fondle, kiss, and suck my breasts. He would
caress my bottom and smack it. He would play with my clitoris
and insert his fingers up me. Then he would suck my clitoris and
insert his tongue in me. During all this I never used to touch his
penis. He would concentrate wholly on me, making me cry with
excitement, and he would talk to me, the language of lust: "Oh,
you beauty, you lovely little cunt, those lovely soft hairs I’m
going to bury my cock against them, right up your cunt. I’m
going to fuck you, fuck, fuck, fuck you, and I’m going to wet all
those hairs with my come, and after that you are going to suck it
for me, all of it."
Then he would insert his fingers up my bottom and suck me to
orgasm. While I was still crying with pleasure he would put his
huge penis in me and with my legs around his waist would fuck
me to at least two orgasms. He would still not have come yet, and
would have an erection like an iron bar. He would push it against
my lips until I opened my mouth and took it in and I would suck
it. He was capable of withholding his ejaculation for as long as
he wanted. Still not having come, he would take it out of my
mouth and I would caress it with my hand, wrapping my fingers
round it. Suddenly he would roughly grab my legs, put them onto
his shoulders and f***e his cock into me again and work hard and
300
fast. Then he would come, and I would feel his warm semen
spurting.
That then is my sexual fantasy. It never actually happened. I
did have an affair with this married man, but most of the rest is
just a daydream. [Letter]
ACTING OUT FANTASIES,
PROS AND CONS
 While only the woman herself knows whether acting out her
fantasy would enrich her life, even knowing herself isn’t a
guarantee that what worked in fantasy is going to work as well in
reality. It’s a gamble; some women have told me that just talking
about their secret desires – forget about living them – was not
only disappointing, but ruined the effectiveness of the fantasy
forever.
Some of the spine-chilling fantasies described back in the Pain
and Humiliation Rooms at the House of Fantasy are enough to
turn anyone off the idea of making their "dreams" come true.
Luckily, the women who have these frightening sexual images
usually say they have no real desire for the "Ouch!" treatment and
would run a mile to avoid any real pain. Their gory fantasies
would seem to be similar to the horrific, but beneficial,
nightmares dreamed at night. (But if your nightmare fantasies
aren’t the****utic – if they frighten you, not with the delicious
thrills of a Dracula movie, but instead tempt you to find your own
real-life monster – a little professional help might be in order.)
Women who see no conflict whatsoever in their fantasies, who
want to get closer to them rather than further away, look around
them and see everything changing and everything being tried;
from films, magazines, and billboards, it seems life itself is full
301
of fantasy, getting closer to each other every day; why not merge
her life with her fantasy? Here are some interviews and letters
from women who’ve had various degrees of success at doing just
that.
Sylvia
I’ve been married for twenty years, have two c***dren, and I’ve
just celebrated my forty-second birthday. Both my husband, a
newspaperman, and I have college degrees; we are middle-class
people.
Years ago, discussing dreams and fantasies with my husband,
we confessed to each other that we did, indeed, think of others
during sex. Further, like many. of my friends, I find it somewhat
of a relief during the course of a hectic day to masturbate and
fantasize about the red-haired producer and writer for television
who is a neighbor of ours.
But I’ve had disappointing results in actually experiencing my
fantasies. They both sort of just happened. The first had to do
with a lesbian fantasy that’s vague, in fact more just random
thoughts about what it would be like … after all, who knows
women’s vital sexual areas better than other women? Well, a few
years ago a close friend paid me a surprise visit early one
morning. Since I had not had the time to finish dressing, she
caught me in my dressing gown. As we sat on the divan and had
coffee, she gradually worked herself closer to me. That’s when I
began thinking about my fantasy, and wondering if this was it.
But before I could decide if I even wanted it, like a bolt out of the
blue she suddenly reached over and started fondling my breasts. I
started to admonish her for such behavior, but she was not to be
denied and gradually lowered her face onto my lap. I confess that
while it was quite a shock at first, I wondered to myself whether
she would be as good with her tongue as my husband (and a
couple of other males I know) or as exciting as some of the
302
lesbian scenes so prevalent in today’s films. Did you see The
Conformist?
Well, sadly she wasn’t. She did bring me to a climax,
masturbating with her hand. I can still see her doing it.
Fortunately, she has moved away. I really could never have
brought myself around to seeing her again.
The other incident has to do with what I am sure must be a
prevalent female fantasy: the male Negro and his reputed size
and talent. This happened during the last presidential contest. My
husband was called to Washington to cover some Senate
hearings. During his absence, I attended a dinner party which
brought together two presidential hopefuls and a group of
pseudointellects (forgive me). One young Negro, well groomed
and with a Ph.D. in political science, spent most of the evening
with me discussing subjects from sales to sex. He offered to drive
me home. By now, the fantasy had begun to play through my
mind, and wondering what he was like sexually, I had already
begun thinking about whether I wanted to find out. During the
drive he pulled into a parking lot and proceeded to make
advances. Of course you know what happened: he took out of his
trousers his very hard and pulsing penis which he placed in my
hand. I was actually holding it, this thing I’d imagined so often.
He pleaded with me to let him "go down on you," and before I
knew it, I was lowering my briefs and pantyhose. He ate as
though it was his last meal. Fortunately, the c***dren were away
at school, and so I thought it best that we drive to my home and
continue the action there. I’m not one who can relax in a sedan.
I don’t know if Charlie was any representative of his race, but
he was a lousy fuck. It was my first and last experience with the
other race. But I shall never forget the experience. I thought it
would also be the end of the male Negro as a fantasy for me, but I
find it hasn’t finished the fantasy, it’s changed it. I may not do it
again but I’ll always remember it … in a way. One more thing:
he begged me to suck him off – which I had done in fantasy – but
303
which I naturally refused to do. I admit his instrument was
mighty handsome to see and to hold, but beyond that, his sexual
talents were zero. Incidentally, a close friend of mine also had
intercourse with a black, and she, too, agreed that their sexual
prowess is just so much baloney. It is a status symbol, I fear.
Women would be smart to stick to their fantasies.
So, there’s my story. I hope that it has been enlightening. Of
course we mortals dream … for that is what life is all about.
[Letter]
Babs
My fantasies are so personal, and the pleasure I get from them
derives so much, I think, from the fact that they are private and
locked away in my imagination, that I wouldn’t dream of trying
to make them come true. I’ve thought a lot about this, especially
after writing this letter. I almost didn’t write it for fear of
diminishing this pleasure; I was afraid that putting them on paper
would lessen their effectiveness. Luckily it hasn’t, perhaps
because I don’t know you. I mean, if someone, even a close
friend, asked me to speak them aloud so that the words actually
made sound for someone to hear, I don’t think I could do it. And
if I could, it certainly would spoil them for me, especially the
ones involving love. But act my fantasies out? Make them come
true? No, absolutely not. My real life’s not what they’re about; I
don’t want those things to really happen to me, I simply want to
imagine what it would be like. So that’s where they’ll stay.
[Letter]
Elizabeth
I am twenty-five years of age and have spent most of my life in
Kansas City. My husband and I have been married nearly five
years and we have a son four years old. I am a college graduate,
304
interested in painting and music, and after graduation I spent a
short time working as an actress in summer stock. My present
job is that of a telephone solicitor. Good luck in your research.
Here goes.
Usually during sex I concentrate on what I’m doing and who
I’m with. However, I sometimes fantasize that I am with an old
boy friend or a complete stranger, that another man in addition to
my husband is making love to me. There is a friend of my
husband’s with whom I once had a sexual encounter (at my
husband’s urging) and I often imagine him as the extra man. This
fantasy happens when my husband and I are having anal
intercourse. While I am stimulating my clitoris or my husband
stimulates it for me; I pretend that the other man and I are
enjoying vaginal intercourse while I’m having anal intercourse
with my husband at the same time.
I sometimes think about the other women I know my husband
has been with and wonder if he did the same things to them and
how they reacted. I imagine that I am he, making love to one of
these women. Also, when I am blowing my husband I try to
imagine how it feels to have a penis with someone sucking it or
tickling it with her tongue. I can almost feel the semen being
sucked out when I would (when he does) obtain orgasm. I
thoroughly enjoy my fantasies and find talking about them
increases the excitement.
My husband encourages me to fantasize and urges me to
describe my fantasies to him. He becomes very aroused for
instance, if I tell him that I masturbated that day and describe to
him what I was thinking about while I masturbated. I have even
at times told him of some of my fantasizing while we were
making love. Any verbalization of this kind adds to his
excitement. He has at times asked me to pretend he was an old
lover and to describe my feelings and reactions. I have also asked
my husband to pretend I am someone else while making love to
me. I have once or twice pretended I was a boy and asked my
305
husband to pretend the same while balling me anally. But
although it excites him to hear me telling him my fantasies while
we’re making love, he later becomes depressed at the thought of
what I’ve been thinking. He asks to hear my fantasies, but later
I’m afraid they repel him; he becomes disgusted with himself for
becoming excited by that kind of thing. All in all, I think I’ve
decided to keep my very pleasurable fantasies to myself in future.
[Letter]
Winnie
Okay, here goes … (I may have to go and masturbate before I
can finish this, as my mind goes blank.)
I have often thought it would be very yummy (and now that I
think of it, very messy, too) if somebody would pee inside me
(depends on who’s washing the sheets). I never had this actually
occur, but often thought about it and talked about it to men who
seem to think it might be impossible. It is impossible – why?
think I – because they can’t pee and have a hard-on at the same
time? I suppose this is destined to remain a fantasy, unless I can
find some physical wizard.
Also, I’ve been thinking about something and can’t remember
if I talked to you about it when we met: I recently was wondering
if it isn’t unpleasant to have all. of your fantasies played out and
then you don’t have any more. See what I mean? Like … if a
person does all those things she thinks she would like to do,
where will she get any more fantasies? Just a thought. [Letter
from a friend]
Loretta
The most significant thing I have discovered about my
fantasies is that they are far more exciting as fantasies than as
306
reality. I speak from experience. Carrying them out was a
disappointment. The fantasy was, in truth, more exciting than
doing it. I shall say no more than that my fantasy was to be
dominated, to be tied up. [Letter]
Sheila
I was left a divorcee with two daughters at the age of
twenty-five, and after a while I began having fantasies about
young boys. I used to imagine them in bed with me, dressing and
undressing me and all sorts of peculiar things, such as kissing me
on the vaginal lips. It made me masturbate and also wear very
sexy underclothes.
I used to picture the newsboy who delivered my papers having
an affair with me. Then one day one of my daughters got lost and
the newsboy eventually found her, and as a result a friendship
started between us. Sometimes when he came to visit us he
would sit in a chair opposite me. Staring at him "there" – as I was
facing him – I used to imagine what his penis was like. Then one
night after we had all gone to the pictures and the girls were in
bed, he and I sat on the settee. Suddenly the urge came over me
and I asked him if he was fond of me. I felt his hand moving
under my dress, and before long one of my fantasies was realized
and I actually found that his penis was in excess of what I had
imagined. After two years we were married, even though I am
twelve years older. We are very happy and have three c***dren,
one of which was the result of the night we came home from the
pictures.
Fantasies tend to keep one going. I certainly enjoyed them, but
the real thing is even more enjoyable. [Letter]
307
Claudine
My most exotic and rewarding masturbatory/copulative
fantasy has remained a constant throughout my sex life, and this
from the age of perhaps s*******n or eighteen when masturbation
managed to find its way into my life more or less regularly every
day for about two years. Where this fantasy comes from is still a
mystery, but it has very often influenced my choice of lovers, and
within the boundaries imposed by society on those relationships
in which the fantasy has become a reality, I have truly been
"living" my dream on several occasions.
It is possible that the Scorpio/Sado-Masochistic/Florence
Nightingale superfuck that I imagine myself to be on these noble
occasions is a giant myth, but my ability to make it seem real is
very unmythical, and it is in that way I manage to bring myself
off to its sweet music each time it rears its lovely head.
The aberration explained away, I may now be capable of
explaining the fantasy with the lucidity it demands.
I like gangsters. When I was a teen-ager, the masturbatory
stories I told myself had to do with a sort of Mafia chief type of
fatso who hired girls or even had them captured by his henchmen
for his pleasure. Since all of the masturbation I ever do, or did,
was clitoral and I then thought that was blatantly abnormal, the
sequence of my fantasy is rather important.
These henchmen types would have me on a table and I never
had the chance to do much talking. I was being masturbated in
this artificial clitoral way to a peak of excitement which was
designed to turn the gangster guy on when he actually poked his
head through the door and suddenly got a whopping hard-on
from seeing me ready to come. Needless to say, he always had a
very big cock. He was dressed but would show me his hard-on
because the boys told him I liked big cocks. He would then say
that he wanted me to be brought off, because he didn’t want to
enter an "uncome" cunt. That gave me an excuse for having my
308
orgasm, and that was usually the end of my story and I went to
sl**p.
Now … there are variations on this theme which have had to
be dealt with throughout the years. This dangerous character of
whom the whole world is obviously scared shitless sometimes
comes through the door of the room where I am being
masturbated to readiness by the "boys," and when he sees me and
talks to me he decides he really thinks I am just the grooviest
chick he has ever seen or met, and that I have the most delicious
looking pussy around, so he tells the guys to lay off and he fucks
me good and proper and likes it and tells me that I will be his.
permanent old lady and get to have him every Thursday, for
which I shall be handsomely rewarded. The boys are very
surprised by this because the big boss never turns on to chicks,
and they even stop to remind me that I am just about the luckiest
girl in the world.
Aside from this variation, there are other things that
occasionally swim into the scene. Sometimes he likes me enough
to avoid entering me because his cock is so enormous as to have
actually been rejected by many, many ladies, and he feels a little
nervous about the possibility of hurting such a sweetie-pie as
myself. I reassure him a lot and tell him it’s perfectly dandy if he
wants to enter me before I come because I can handle it.
(I-am-a-champ sort of thing.) He’s usually reluctant, but tells me
that he will try it out first after I have come and am relaxed and
wet enough to accommodate him, but that maybe next Thursday
if we find it comfortable the first time … again this gives me the
excuse I need to bring myself off with my hand and not introduce
objects of unimportance into my vagina.
Anyway … this gangster guy is my friend and he would never
hurt me but he hurts lots of other people ‘cuz he’s really a killer
meanie. But … I am a nice chick and nobody would want to spoil
such an adorable number as me. He used to be called "Joe," but
sometimes now he is called by the name of whatever current
309
lover is absent from my own scene and whose memory I am
trying to call up.
I have had three gangster lovers in my real life, and all of them
have been excellent lovers and fallen quite nicely into my
preformed image of what a good gangster should be, i.e., they
might be murderers on the outside but they would never hurt me.
I never have bothered to tell any of them about this fantasy
because they have all acted the part so well without a script.
I have gone off gangsters recently in both real and fantasy life,
and have entered a period of recalling another fantasy which
blows my mind sufficiently during times of extreme stress to
enable me to have orgasms with myself: I imagine there are ten
or twelve men in a sort of amphitheater who are being taught
how to make a girl have orgasms. They all have to listen carefully
to the nice man who is in charge of the lesson and who is
showing them how to get girls to like them better. I get to be
screwed by the one of these callow types (after I have come) who
pleases me the most and whose cock is the hardest.
Boy, this really sounds stupider on paper than it ever does in
my head, but I guess that’s what fantasies are all about. Aside
from the two fantasies I have mentioned, I have the eternal
doctor-examiner, gynecological, freak-out number, and the very
occasional recourse to horse or dog trips. In the main, though,
doctors and horses I can do without. Generally speaking, it does
not interest me much to carry out my fantasies in real life, as
mostly when I have tried it has been a disappointment; morally
and socially I can’t go hanging around with gangsters all my life.
[Letter]
Jocelyn
My fantasies have always concerned a****ls and nothing else.
Ever since I was a teenager, the sight of dogs copulating or a
310
horse in a field with his penis hanging down has excited me
tremendously.
I am now divorced but have a lover, and most times when we
make love I imagine it is the penis of a large dog or horse that is
entering me, or a dog licking me and hordes of dogs all screwing
madly. This really turns me on. I don’t know why this should be
or why it is only dogs and horses. My lover knows about this and
likes to talk about it, but he does not understand either. While we
are making love he says, "Don’t you wish I were a large Alsatian
or that this was a stallion’s penis between your legs?"
When visiting a friend some time ago, his very large German
Wolfhound was sitting beside me on the sofa when the pink tip
of his penis began to appear, and this excited me so much I had
to leave immediately. I dreamed about this dog for weeks
afterwards.
I have never owned a dog, and much as I would like to I
would be afraid of what might happen if I did get one. I am sure I
would not be able to leave it alone, so I prefer to stick to my
fantasies, which I really enjoy, and so I shall never buy a dog.
Another fantasy which I have, but which does not turn me on
so much as the a****l one, concerns a colored girl. My lover
talks to me as he is stimulating me, asking me to imagine he is a
young, slim, black girl and she is licking me, or that I am licking
her and her creamy juices are pouring into my mouth. Although I
have never had any homosexual experiences, I once saw a picture
in a magazine of two girls, one white and one black, stimulating
each other. Again, it was the little pink tip of the black girl’s
clitoris which got me excited, and it is this that I think about
when I fantasize about a colored girl. [Letter]
311
SHARING FANTASIES
 A sexual fantasy shared with an accepting, encouraging
lover. What can I add? Like sex itself, it’s more fun for two. 
Lynn
My fantasies during sex usually involve one or more men;
whatever we are doing, there is invariably a group of people
present, watching. In both fantasy and real life, I am an
exhibitionist. I enjoy having men look at the crotch of my
trousers, swim suit, or pantyhose. My husband knows of my
fantasies, and encourages them. He also knows of my
masturbation, which he considers heightens my sexuality. During
masturbation, my fantasies are usually exhibitionistic. Before I
was married I did have occasional lesbian fantasies, but no
longer do.
If in real life I sit with my legs apart to show my crotch, in my
fantasy it changes so that I’m wearing just a mini-dress with
nothing on underneath, and sitting wide-legged so that I show my
genitals. My husband is very understanding about my needs and
encourages and helps me in my fantasies. I give him a better time
this way. For instance, he will kiss and suck my genitals for an
extended time so that I can fantasize about other men without any
vocal interruption from him. When I am ready, I will indicate to
him and he will move up and put his penis in. He will say, "Have
you been fucked today?" and I will say, "Yes, three men fucked
me at the office," and he will ask me if I showed my cunt on the
way to the office, and I will tell him I sat in the train with my legs
apart so the men could see. It’s a game we play together and both
get a big kick out of this.
Here is my favorite fantasy:
312
It is evening. We are going to a party and I am in the bedroom
dressing. I put on a sling bra, then a short tunic dress, and
nothing else but shoes (I have a beautiful tan). I stand in front of
the mirror raising my arms so that my dress lifts well above my
cunt. We arrive at the party, where there are about six couples, all
handsome or beautiful, the men with tight trousers, the girls are
all fully dressed as far as their tits and crotches are concerned. I
sit down and enjoy knowing the men are looking up my skirt. I
stand up and bend over to pick up something from the floor. I feel
hands on my hips. I stay as I am and feel a great penis go into
me. I do not look around and he carries on until he has finished.
Then another man takes me and lays me on the settee and fucks
me. They all take turns in different positions while the others
watch. But none of the other couples have sex. Eventually we
leave. It is a warm evening and we walk along with my
husband’s arm around my waist. This pulls my skirt up enough
so that men passing can see my cunt. We come to a grassy patch
beside the road and I pull my husband down to the ground so that
he is on his back. I take his penis in my mouth and then mount
him and we fuck in full view of the passersby. If I had been
fucking with my husband while having this fantasy we would
now have reached the point where I would be telling him of what
was happening in my fantasy an that he was the man doing it so
that we could work up to wonderful finish. [Letter]
Jacqueline
It has taken me some time to write to you, even after
consulting my husband, Who had been in favor of my doing so
since we first read your letter. The reason for my not making up
my mind earlier was because of the results of my fantasies, and
not so much because I practiced them. Whether you will find
them surprising or shocking only you, of course can say.
313
I am forty-two and have been married for twenty-five years,
and have four c***dren now grown up. Our sex life was, we think,
reasonably satisfactory, except that I thought, for a long time, that
something was missing, and that it was often rather humdrum.
About a year ago my husband apparently guessed this –
probably from my attitude at times to sex, and also (and far more
likely, I think) because he came to realize more and more that he
could not give me enough to satisfy me. He had asked me often if
he did have enough for me, and usually I said that he had – partly
because I did not want to make him feel inadequate, and also, in
retrospect, I am sure that I knew once I really started thinking of
another man giving me more, that it would so obviously show in
my reactions that my husband would notice, and might take
serious exceptions to another man fucking me, even if it was only
in my imagination. But one night, when he was trying to fuck me
himself, he suddenly said that was not of much use, and that I
had become far too large for him to manage; that he could put
what he had right into me without me feeling it and that what I
now wanted was a man who was able to give me a thicker penis.
I amazed myself with my reaction to this, and he obviously felt
it, because he then proceeded to talk to me about it, and we had
the most wonderful fuck. I admitted to him that I had often
imagined. other men on top of me, and I even let him know
which men I had imagined doing it. He became very worked up
over my fantasies, and started going through our acquaintances,
noting my variations in reactions as he mentioned their names.
He knew I had a soft spot for at least two of them – his cousin
and my s****r’s ex-husband – and we both reached a fantastic
climax together, both imagining that I was being fucked by his
cousin. He even made me call him by his cousin’s name.
Having experienced this, we then of course practiced it more
and more, and after about two weeks, during which time he had
fucked me more than ever before, we were in bed one Sunday
afternoon, which was about a week before we were going away
314
on a holiday with his cousin and wife. This afternoon my
husband was taking no precautions, as he normally did; he
wanted to put it in bare, and he told me why once he had it in:
this time he told me that when we were on our holiday he wanted
it to be what he termed "a holiday of fucking," now that he had
discovered how much nicer everything was, and that he wanted
me to let his cousin fuck me if the opportunity arose. His idea
being that if he put his cock into me bare, it would be reasonable,
should I do as he suggested and let his cousin also fuck me, that
if I became pregnant I could say that the baby was my husband’s.
He wanted me to agree to this and also to expose myself to his
cousin, so I could find out what another man could do for me.
Being miles away from home, he said, no one would know, and if
I liked it, then there would be ample opportunity to enjoy it to the
full, and as often as I wanted to.
By this time, of course, I was so worked up that I held him
close to me with my legs around his back and for the first time in
years I felt his come shoot right into me, as I promised to try what
he had suggested. During that week before we went away, he
rode me several times each night, and as I took his come every
time, he could not say that if I was pregnant that it was not his.
He made certain that I was well-shaven before we went on our
holiday, and now I began to really feel like my husband did; I
was far more ready to wear even shorter skirts and no panties,
and found no difficulty in doing this once we got to Italy. We
experimented to find out how I could expose myself without
being too blatant, even though I knew in my heart that his cousin
would not need much encouragement. We found it was easy for
me to show what I had – bearing in mind that my cunny was
absolutely bare, and that my slit would show clearly – and as
soon as I found his cousin taking more interest and more liberties
with me than ever, it was not long before we could slip away to
our room and I was able to find out what another man was like.
315
The experience was something out of this world, and far better
and easier than I had imagined. I also found that there are men
with tools that can still open a woman, even after they have had
several c***dren, and I would have been content to have lain there
for hours, watching myself being opened and really fucked.
Although he was quite a lot bigger than my husband, it was not
just this that gave me great satisfaction, it was the variation, and
the different ways we did it – mostly with me lifted on pillows,
but also often from the rear – a position I had not thought I liked,
nor often indulged in. But with this man it took on a different
meaning.
The history is that during that holiday I enjoyed both these
men regularly and to such an extent that I was probably fucked
more during those two weeks than in any year previously. My
husband also enjoyed every moment, and what was surprising to
me, even though he suggested it, was how much he liked to talk
about it – to talk about me having had his cousin, and the fact
that another tool had been in between my lips added spice, so that
I had to promise him to continue our experiment. My s****r’s exhusband
was now brought into it, and I had to promise that I
would take him if he showed interest after we got back home.
Since he had parted from my s****r he had lived alone in his
house, and my husband now suggested that we ask him to come
live with us. We invited him after we got home from Italy, and he
was put in a bedroom through which we had to go to reach ours;
it was proposed by my husband that if things worked out, he
would go on to bed earlier, and that I could then go to bed with
my b*****r-in-law on the way to our own room. My husband
could then enter me, immediately after I had taken my
b*****r-in-law.
This also turned out as we had thought it might, but in this
instance I really found out why my b*****r-in-law had parted
from my s****r. He was large enough to put off most women,
particularly those who had not had c***dren, as my s****r had not,
316
and I found my fullest satisfaction in having some difficulty in
taking him, and in being stretched after years of being told I was
too large. When I got into bed afterward with my husband, it was
obvious to him what I had taken, and of course this gave him
even more pleasure to insert his own tool only a minute or two
after in the same place where I had just taken this larger tool.
I realize that this letter may not be exactly what you asked for,
as in the main, it is an account of actions that followed after
fantasies and not what occurred during them, but I would hope
that you may be able to obtain some information from it. The
point I would try to make is that it has benefited both my
husband and myself. Him, because he is so much more a superior
lover now than before, and quite frankly, I feel no regret or
feeling of shame. [Letter]
Doris
My fiancé is writing this letter as I speak. This should give
you some idea of how open we are with one another. I am
nineteen years old and we are soon to be married.
My fantasies during intercourse and masturbation are always
of him; he is always present in them. It is only during foreplay
that I sometimes think of another man, in particular a man I work
with. I imagine various situations that I have been in with him,
but these thoughts end when I have intercourse, probably because
I have never had intercourse with him.
Even when I think of another woman, my fiancé is present in
my fantasies. He is usually watching as the woman goes down on
me, or me on her. In reality, this would give us both a great deal
of pleasure. In fact, anything I think sexually seems to turn him
on. We don’t talk too much during sex, but I do like him to tell
me at the outset that he is going to "fuck me." Words like this can
add a lot.
317
When I was about eleven years old, there was a rather
good-looking young man, about twenty, who lived next door.
Some weekends he used to have his girl friend come stay with
him. In the evenings I could hear him in his bedroom with her –
clearly the wall between our houses was not that thick. It did not
take much imagination to know what they were doing, even for
an eleven-year-old. My fantasy was very straightforward. I would
simply imagine that he was doing, whatever it was, to me instead
of her. I would lie there for hours listening through the wall and
wishing I were in her place. I would never go to sl**p till all was
quiet next door. To this day I remember their lovemaking noises.
The only fantasy I’ve been able to put into practice has been
one that indulges my exhibitionist tendencies. With my fiancé’s
encouragement, I will sometimes leave off my panties when I am
wearing black stockings and a garter belt. With my mini-length
skirts, it is not difficult to subtly reveal myself in public places.
Later, I repeat all of this in great detail to my fiancé. I wouldn’t
think of leaving him out of my fantasies; having him involved or
telling him about them heightens everything for me. Even when
indulging in my favorite lesbian fantasies, I like to have him
there watching, or in reality talking to me. [Letter]
Bonnie
I just recently became aware of my fantasies. I fantasize far
more about black men than white; they appeal to me more
sexually. But this is not just fantasy; my husband is black. The
only other man I balled more than once was white, and I rarely
felt satisfied with him. Since I am very satisfied with my
husband, I would imagine that this has much to do with my
preference for black men in my fantasies. I should add that up
until last night, the men in my fantasies were always anonymous.
In my fantasy last night – I’ve never had one like it before –
the person I found myself fantasizing about was one of the three
318
pastors at the church my husband and I attend. My husband is a
student pastor at this church, and this man is his advisor.
Physically, the man is not my ideal at all. My ideal is tall and
slender (my best friend would call it "skinny"), whereas this
pastor is no taller than myself, perhaps shorter, and stocky. He is
middle-aged, which also hasn’t before appealed to me. But last
night was the first time the anonymous lover in my fantasy has
ever been given an identity.
I do have another strange fantasy in which I walk into a store
which deals exclusively in sexual aids and accessories – dildos,
false breasts, sucking apparatus, etc. My desire is to buy a
"mouth," though I never really picture what it would be like, just
what it would feel like. [Letter]
Jessie
My husband and I do talk during sex, especially when he is
feeling me. But the best sessions we have are when we both
imagine that we are giving an exhibition on anything to do with
sex. I usually strip while my husband lies on the bed describing
every detail of me. I stand in front of our large mirror and have to
do what he says. The language we use on these occasions really
excites me. I end up caressing my titties and masturbating. When
he strips, I part his legs and take the penis in my mouth. We have
a session of oral sex, then we rub oil over each of us and go
through a pattern of different positions. Rear entry in front of the
mirror is best. Then we can see how we look to our imaginary
audience and I can see it in me and also play with my clitoris,
which by this time is really on end. [Letter]
Esther
I am fifty years old, and my husband is fifty-four. We have two
c***dren, both married. We are both college graduates, and my
319
husband has an above-average income, which permits us to travel
quite extensively. Since I was about twenty-eight, we have
enjoyed a very active and. varied sex life. My husband (I will use
the name Bill) approves of all my sex activities, whether
participating, assisting, or merely looking on. He would never be
jealous or angry at anything I might tell him, if it enhanced my
sex feeling. He insists that I mention the fact that my body is firm
and trim, with about the same weight and measurements I had at
thirty. We both believe that lots of sex is the best figure control a
woman can practice.
I do not often fantasize during coitus with Bill, but it does
happen on occasion. We vocalize a lot, giving directions, telling
each other how it feels, etc.
I fantasize continuously while I masturbate. I conjure up many
images at different times, depending how I am doing it. My most
frequent image is of my boxer screwing me (this actually happens
about every other day). Sometimes I fantasize sex with two men.
I do it by alternating dildos between my vagina and my mouth,
pretending that I am being screwed by one and Frenching the
other. At times I have carried this further to include three men, by
inserting a small dildo in my anus. Less elaborate fantasies have
included my b*****r, my s****r’s husband, an uncle, and
numerous attractive men we know.
When Bill or the boxer perform cunnilingus on me, I often just
lie back with eyes closed and imagine all sorts of oral situations.
They are often lesbian in nature, and mostly are concerned with a
beautiful girl friend with whom I made love many times between
the ages of fifteen and s*******n. Unfortunately, our f****y was
transferred, breaking up our relationship. I had sex with other
girls, but none were as lovely or skillful as my first friend. I have
told Bill that if our paths should ever cross, I would go to bed
with her, if she were willing, and I am sure she would be.
I began fantasizing at a very early age; at eight, I believe. At
that time, my uncle, then about f******n, showed me his erect
320
penis, and showed me where it was supposed to go. He gave me
a demonstration with his finger, which I enjoyed very much, and
rubbed the head of his penis against my small hole. We engaged
in similar sex play many times, and I began to masturbate
regularly. Always, it was accompanied by thoughts of his finger
screwing me, or his penis caressing my inner lips and clitoris.
When I was thirteen, I began having sex with my b*****r, and
this continued irregularly until about my sixteenth year.
I enjoy imagining that I am on exhibition. I have performed for
Bill so often that I am accustomed to an audience, albeit of one.
In our travels we have had several opportunities to view sex
exhibitions, and strangely, perhaps, I always identify with the
girls, and how, and to what extent, I felt that I could improve
upon their performance. I am sure that I have a decided streak of
exhibitionism in me. I love to pose for pictures; the sexier the
better. In mild ways (with Bill’s approval), I have indulged in
exhibitionism. For instance, I have not worn panties in many
years, except (honest injun) when I am expected to take them off;
at the doctor’s or the dressmaker’s. I have given lots of strange
men an unexpected peek at my pussy, while Bill and I observed
their surprised and pleased reactions. Usually, this occurs on a
motor trip, and I will have applied lipstick to my labia, to be sure
they are unmistakably visible against the background of dark
brown hair. Being rather moist and swollen, their visibility is
enhanced. On trips, we always have a dildo handy and, of course,
the boxer. I have let him screw me many times as we traveled,
much, I am sure, to the surprise of passing truck drivers, who
must have wondered what a large dog was doing with his paws
on the back of the front seat.
Speaking our fantasies out naturally decreases the novelty of
the particular situation to some extent. But we have discarded
few, if any, of our fantasies. Actually, we have experienced many
of our best fantasies, but even so, they remain effective sex
stimulators. The most effective, the favorite, and the one which
321
has withstood the test, is the one concerned with b********y. It
began about twenty years ago, and became a reality about three
years ago. Our present dog is the third one, and he should be
good for five or six years. The first two were German Shepherds,
and we have trained all of them. Until the k**s went away to
college, dog-screwing was mostly reserved for special occasions,
although I had cunnilingus often. I kept the dogs satisfied with
masturbation and, when Bill was there to help guard against
being surprised, I would fellatiate them. I know this may sound
terrible, but it is really very pleasant, especially as I always
thoroughly bathe that area with a nonirritating alcohol antiseptic
which can be had in any d**gstore. Precautions are unnecessary
now, but I still enjoy giving him a suck sometimes.
I hope that none of what I have written has been offensive.
Please use it in any way you wish, if it has any value. [Letter]
Posie
I am forty-seven years old and have only been married to my
present husband for two and a half years. I was previously
married for twenty-four years; he was a violent man and sex with
him was something hateful. But my new husband is a very good
and kind lover who has taught me that sex is a wonderful thing to
be enjoyed. I find with him that talking about our fantasies makes
them even more exciting when they happen again.
What I always like to imagine during sex with my husband is
that I’m doing it with someone who doesn’t belong to me. This
"someone else" is no one in particular, and not always a man. Far
from being jealous or angry, my lover tells me to talk to him and
explain in detail things that go on in my mind, and it makes our
lovemaking fantastic.
One of the favorite devices in my fantasy is to think that
someone is watching me, and it becomes so real that it is this that
heightens my climax. I do have lesbian fantasies, which really
322
aren’t great, as I’m a man’s woman, but sometimes I do wonder
how I would react to seeing another woman feeling her breasts
and cunt, actually manipulating herself. I don’t want to be doing
it, I just want to watch her.
We often indulge in fantasies together, acting out little plays as
though we had just met and he has never had a woman before. I
seduce him, teach him what to do. Or we switch the roles around
and he becomes the instructor. Either way it’s enjoyable. [Letter]
Marx
I have actually acted out one of my fantasies, that of having
sex with a colored man. When I describe this to my husband it
really gets him going. If I add on top of this image the idea of
being on exhibition, it gets me so keyed up I can even see the
expressions on the faces of the people watching.
When my husband and I talk about these things it is easier to
explain what we really, think and feel, but of course most people,
especially women, don’t want to talk about taboo subjects. If you
brought up the subject they would think you were sex-mad, when
really it’s the most interesting thing there is, and you are able by
talking, and only by talking, to find out what makes people
different. [Letter]
Joan
I think my fantasies began when I was quite young, but q I
have always remembered the first thing that really started me off.
I still find it exciting to think about. I was about twelve and knew
as much about sex as the next girl, I suppose. One day, two other
girls and myself were in the park with several boys fifteen or
sixteen years old. They bullied a younger boy to expose himself to
us. This obviously fascinated all three of us girls, and as you
might have guessed, the next thing that happened was an
323
intensive petting session between us and the older boys. It may
sound strange, but I can’t really remember if one of those boys
really got all the way inside me or not. But throughout it all, and
still to this day, I can remember seeing that small red knob
coming out through the foreskin, and I remember wondering
whatever that little red thing was that was coming out toward me.
Seeing that first exposure got me started on fantasies as well
as sex. I am fifty-five years old, and until quite recently kept
secret my fantasies of exposing myself. In my fantasies it is I who
expose my cleanly-shaven cunt to younger men, even youths, so
that they can see what a real woman’s cunt looks like. I have
always wondered about the size of other men, because after our
third c***d my husband felt like a finger inside me. It was then
that I began to really look at men and to urge my husband to tell
me what other men were like. I couldn’t believe that some men
were as large as he described, and in my fantasies I would
imagine them, egged on by seeing my shaven cunt, mounting me.
I would think of an abnormally large man with a tool so big it
would take me a long time to accommodate it. In my fantasy I
would watch my bare slit being stretched further and further
open, as his huge penis penetrated me to the hilt. (I have even
pictured taking two men at once – as I know that this can
happen.) And as my slit, totally free of hair, is visible in its
entirety, the man in my fantasy can watch me as well, the
movement, the reaction of my cunt. I see him thrusting, stretching
me, stabbing away and then withdrawing completely for our
mutual inspection of the red shining knob, over which the skin is
then f***ed back just as hard as the man can stand without too
much pain, which broadens the knob, making it just as wide as it
can possibly be made before reinserting it again.
Eventually, of course, when my husband began to see the
reaction his stories of other larger men had on me, he began to
suspect I fantasized. At first I was rather loath to admit them to
him. I didn’t want to talk back to him during intercourse; I
324
wanted to stay with my fantasies. I also thought he might be hurt.
But I soon realized how excited he got when I shared my
fantasies with him, even told him that in them I was exposing
myself to other men. He urged me to tell him more and our
lovemaking suddenly took on a whole new excitement. He began
to encourage me to think of other men. My husband is jealous of
me, but he gets a definite kick from this "near attempt" at
flaunting his wife before other men, even if only in fantasy.
Eventually, however, this developed to the point where he did,
in fact, encourage me to have other men. We have also got so
worked up at times that we have fantasized together about i****t,
which brings on a fantastic climax.
When my husband talks to me during sex – now that he knows
that I have other men, and with his consent – he asks me all sorts
of questions about the other cocks I have, and this gets him into
such a state because, although he knows very well that he cannot
fuck me like they can, he gets pleasure from at least trying. He
now even encourages my real exposures to other men; in fact, he
loves to shave me. These exposures later add a great deal to our
sex as we fantasize together, talking back and forth, what it
would be like if I had indeed taken on the man to whom he
watched me expose myself – which, of course, is done simply by
parting your legs a bit if you’re sitting across the room from a
man. Other times, of course, I do indeed take on the other men …
and then tell my husband all about it. Now my husband even
assures me that having other men regularly – and sharing the
experience with him makes me a better ride and far more relaxed
and able to give of my best in bed. [Letter]
Adele’s husband
I have read and reread your article, and having eventually
decided your research work is a serious one, I have at last
decided to write to you.
325
I am a heterosexual male, a widower, in fact, but I think you
may find it quite interesting to read of the sexual fantasies of my
dear late wife, who sadly died five long years ago.
We were married in the latter part of the last war, and when I
was demobilized I was twenty-three years old and she was
twenty-one. Right from the word go our married life was
wonderful, both sexually and in every other way.
To come to the matter you’re interested in. We had been to see
a film with Alan Ladd in it at her instigation, because she always
said how much she liked him. How much, I did not realize. The
film had only been on ten minutes before she was kissing me
very passionately and, of course, I slipped my hand in her blouse,
undid her bra, and found her breasts hard and her nipples really
erect. So naturally I went up her skirt with my other hand, having
spread my raincoat over both our knees. She was wearing those
silk panties without elastic – very handy – so I slipped my hand
under and found her absolutely soaking wet. She had already
come and as soon as I felt her clitoris, she came again. I finally
had two fingers in her and she went wild. I hardly saw the film
myself because she got my cock out and slowly tossed me off.
When we got home I asked her if seeing Alan Ladd always did
that to her, and she replied that it was so and that she often
fantasized about him when we were making love. But she said it
wasn’t the same as seeing him in a film because I wasn’t tough
enough with her. In fact, she thought I was too kind with her, so
there and then I knocked her onto the settee, stripped off her
clothes and mine, switched out the lights and told her to call me
Alan and to do what she wanted with me or tell me what she
wanted Alan to do to her. It was fantastic! She told me she had
always wanted him to fuck her while he was on his horse and she
was sitting astride facing him. So we pretended this, with me
sitting on the settee while she played jockey on me.
Unfortunately, that first time didn’t last long, as you can well
imagine. Now I realize how totally uninhibited we were then for
326
such a young couple, because all the time she was crying out,
"Fuck me harder, Alan – what a lovely big cock you have," and
so on and so forth; no wonder I came quickly. As soon as I had
come, she knelt in front of me and said, "I’ve always wanted to
suck you off, Alan, and now I am." And my God, so she did! We
went to bed and she was insatiable. In fact, it was so wonderful
that next day I went to an army surplus store and bought an army
officer’s trenchcoat and also a felt slouch hat of the type he wore.
I wore them home from the office, and when I went in the house
she burst out crying. Apparently she had been afraid of what I
might have thought about her behavior ‘and would regret what
had happened the night before. May I say that I am one man who
never objected to my wife – I should say, my late wife’s –
fantasizing with Alan Ladd. In fact, I must have seen more of his
films than any other man in the world.
This, however, was not the end. When Sean Connery made his
debut as James Bond in the films of the books by Ian Fleming,
she found that he "turned her on," as the modern idiom says, and
away we went again. Of course, we had become more
sophisticated as we grew older and would have looked silly
necking in the cinema. But as soon as we’d left the cinema, and I
was driving home, she would have my slacks open and would
suck me off, while I was driving with one hand and bringing her
off with the other. This is not advocated in the Highway Code, by
the way, but as I always drive an automatic, there was no hand
brake or gear lever in the way.
I trust you do not mind my writing to you and I do think you
may be surprised that there are some men who encourage their
wives to fantasize while making love. It certainly enriched my
life, and how lonely these last five years have been. [Letter]
327
CHAPTER SEVEN
Quickies
 This is as far as some women got in telling me their
fantasies … just a fleeting thought or two off the top of their
heads. 
… I imagine I am at the shore with the water running out from
under my feet. The dizziness and the feeling of flight are
overwhelming. I am being sucked out to sea. It is incredible …
… I am being ****d by a Harlem gang, or seduced by my
boyfriend’s roommate, or I am seducing a virgin myself, or being
filmed for a porno flick, or being discovered in bed by my parents
or younger b*****r, or being in bed with other couples (that act
works wonders!) …
… I think of my lover as a madman … , or conversely as a
virgin …
… I pretend that my lover is the boy I loved and wanted to
marry when I was sixteen and we were separated …
… just knowing that this lover controls my life, since becoming
pregnant again was something my doctor warned me not
to consider …
… in my fantasies I always have my clothes on. I’m sure it has
to do with ****, or why else would I be dressed? Having my
clothes on adds to the urgency; there is no time for preliminaries,
or even time to think. But it’s the most exciting sexual image I
328
have … me dressed and being totally and fantastically ****d by
some unknown man, who will then disappear into the night,
leaving me wonderfully satisfied and yes, dressed …
… I fantasize very typical stuff … our running through the
fields, making love at the beach, whispered talks in bed, his
asking to marry me …
… I discovered the existence of sex through a chance encounter
with mating guinea pigs and was then filled in on the
human details by a girl three embarrassing years younger than I.
Once I knew the act existed, I did everything to try and visualize
it: stung Kleenex up my vagina, then sitting down to watch hours
of television, wondering if it felt like that. Picturing some
crew-cut boy looking at me naked (he’d undoubtedly have been
repelled by my almost non-existent breasts) and wondering what
we’d do from there. Trying to imagine the actual penetration
painful? disgusting? joyous? I really couldn’t picture it. When I
tried, it seemed so intimate you could only do, it with someone
you really … cared for. But if you really cared for someone, how
could you do such a terrible thing? It was a dilemma, and nearly
stopped all my sexual fantasies … until I fell in love at sixteen …
… I imagine I am my husband’s mistress while he is making
love to me. I imagine I’m trying to seduce him away from his
prudish wife. Or I think of myself as a call girl or prostitute. After
my husband and I once went to an all nude bar, I imagined for
about a week that I was one of the girls we had seen. Strangely,
when we are actually making love, I never fantasize that he is
someone else. I’m always the one who is different …
… I used to have sex dreams, when I was reaching puberty; it
all centered around the penetration. I was fascinated by how
wonderful it seemed in my dreams, and thought I would simply
329
die and go to heaven when I actually engaged in sex some day.
The dream was so potent that I would engage in fabulous
masturbation, which I loved, imagining that real sex between
men and women would be even better. I ran into some trouble
later on with priests who said it was "dirty" and a "mortal sin" to
masturbate. So for a while I didn’t, or if I did, I felt guilty. And
finally I didn’t do it anymore …
… I imagine what various men would be like in bed. I’m very
happily married, so I would never go to bed with them, but if a
friend of my husband’s is attractive to me, I have fantasies about
the two of us making love. As we are seated across from each
other having cocktails, etc., I will picture him without his clothes.
I get to the point where I am actually physically aroused by this

… I had just broken up with a lover and in my masturbatory
fantasies I would imagine I was making love with a woman, one
of my best friends and a very attractive girl. In my fantasies the
ex-lover would discover my friend and me and would be bitterly
hurt …
… I wonder what it would be like to masturbate with a dildo
and it always arouses me to see pictures in sex books of these
devices in use. Explicit sex books (you know, the full-color
pictures of men and women in all those positions) really turn me
on. My husband and I have two of them and every once in a
while we look at them. If we didn’t make love after this, I would
have to masturbate! However, I never fantasize about perverse
sexual acts, like doing it with a horse. That turns me off …
… I began to have sexual daydreams about the age of four.
There was a dark-haired, mysterious-looking man in the
orchestra that played for Saturday night dances at my
330
grandfather’s country club. He played bass, and I would
daydream from Sunday on through the week that he would come
some night around dusk and whisk me off in the bass case. To
this day I am attracted by dark-haired musicians, especially bass
players, and have allowed myself time and time again to be
carried off by them (not in their bass cases), only to discover that
their lovemaking, no matter how wild, can never live up to my
now quite grown-up fantasies of what I’d really like them to do to
me …
… I am not with the obvious he-man muscular type. My sex
orgies are with intellectual, almost shy men, who you think
wouldn’t know what to do in bed, but I picture them as experts
under the surface. As if I’m the only one who knows their
prowess …
… I am chained, being beaten, f***ed to make love against my
will. This surprises me, because I’d never allow a man to lay a
hand on me … yet I keep coming back to this situation …
… I just think how much I love him when we make love. But
every once in a while, I play the pussycat and he the affectionate
owner …
… I have had erotic dreams which have produced orgasm. I
am making love with a black man, a mysterious stranger,
teen-age boys, once, to tell all, even with a woman, and there was
one with a stallion who looked like a man I know but was a horse
all the same …
… I imagine, while I am masturbating, that I am being ****d
by a man who has just k**napped me because he couldn’t resist
my fantastic beauty … or I imagine I am making love with an old
high-school sweetheart who was maddeningly sexy but whom I
331
never went to bed with because I was too virginal (my husband
really is the only man I’ve ever been to bed with!) …
… I guess it’s a submission fantasy, having my will overcome
by sexual arousal. The man, my partner, has no identity, he is
depersonalized. He never becomes another real person, like a
movie star or my first love. He is not sadistic but he is not loving
either – more like a cold unfeeling machine. Sometimes
conditions are put on my achieving climax … I cannot make any
noise or move or something like that. Sometimes there are two
men … or more. I guess you would say my fantasies are
somewhere between ****, victim and prostitute, sort of half and
half. I never imagine being beaten or hurt in any way, and I never
do anything myself; I am just acted upon. The man is an
impersonal manipulator. There is no definite setting to these
fantasies, no props or anything or fancy clothes. Sex fantasies are
quite recent with me. I never had them when I was younger. I
don’t now have fantasies unless I know a man well and the
sexual routine is familiar and comfortably old-shoe …
… I conjure up this ultramasculine, coarse, strong fellow, and
in my most climactic moments he becomes very tender, very soft
in his lovemaking to me, very, very much the right man for me. It
turns me on to realize how fully this man can give of himself to
me. Usually my men are totally indulgent …
… I am Queen Elizabeth (the First), ensconced in a castle with
Hannibal, Rhett Butler, and Elke Sommer. The four of us do a
variety of filthy things together. This is a serial fantasy, and I
always take up where I left off. In my c***dhood fantasies I
tortured various other women; but now that I am grown up, I
don’t have this particular type anymore …
332
… I’m spread-eagled on a huge roulette wheel that hangs on a
wall. As my partner penetrates me, the wheel spins faster and
faster and faster …
… I am attacked by a pack of German Shepherds (sexually,
that is) …
… I have been smuggled into a male prison and am being
passed from cell to cell. It is the "long-termer" section (they are
ravenous!) …
… I am completely passive having things done to me against
my will. It is not actually ****, I don’t struggle, I enjoy it but
against my will. Sometimes I hear a voice, like on a PA system,
describing what is being done to me and my reactions …
… I am out on the street with no underwear. I approach two
men walking together, lift my skirts, and offer to do anything …
… I often borrow some of the more vivid scenes from The
Story of O, like the one where she wears no underwear all day
long and is constantly on call for her lover, who requests that she
make love with other men while he looks on. And straight
whipping scenes, like the bit from that same book where she is in
the special beauty shop, sitting naked on the chair, having
various interesting parts of her body prepared for sex. For orgies,
I lean heavily on My Secret Life …
… I am not very imaginative. I simply fantasize scenes that
have actually taken place between me and my lover which I have
found particularly interesting …
… I am a stripper, performing on stage. Then I enter the
audience and have sex with various men …
333
… yes, I’m ashamed to say I’ve had fantasies about love and
sex ever since I was at school. My headmaster never suspected it,
but I was often his mistress in the most romantic surroundings. I
sometimes fear that I am a nymphomaniac, but only in my
"Walter Mitty" world. My favorite "trip," while plodding down
our local Main Street, is into the harem of some virile potentate.
When I awake, I am carrying … a load of shopping …
… The men in my life have all been a bit wishy-washy. My
fantasies are always about a he-man who knows how to put his
foot down. In my dream, he puts me across his knee and wallops
my bare bottom. Then we make love …
… I daydream about a certain bulky lump of male muscle I see
pass up the road each day right in front of our house. He has a big
black beard and marvelous twinkling eyes. Well, daydreaming’s
free, isn’t it? …
… my erotic fantasy is to walk stark naked through a spring
meadow on a really hot day. A great "horny" hulk of a man (also
stark naked) grabs me, and without a word spoken throughout,
makes wild erotic love to me. (I think it might be as well if you
only use my initials.) …
… my fantasy love takes me for a trip up the Empire State
Building. He knows of my love of music, my fear of heights. As
we soar skyward, he calmly takes me in his arms, first very
affectionately, then more possessively, until he becomes very
demanding. Once at the top we make love, accompanied by
Scheherazade type music. A wild, passionate affair, a
conglomeration of sounds and sensations, all madly exhilarating.
(How I’ve enjoyed writing this!) …
334
… my secret fantasies concern sex in the air or on the sea. If I
won the state lottery, I’d hire a plane and a boat, just to find out
which rocking movement is better combined with sex …
… why is it when I’m a happily married mother of four lovely
c***dren and have a darling husband, why is it I always go off in
a trance when I see our good-looking delivery man walk up the
path on Monday and Wednesday mornings? My heart misses a
beat as I open the door. While I wait for him to put down his
packages, I stand there transfixed, my mind wondering what it
would be like to make love to this six-foot hulk of a man. I’m
sure I would die if he knew what I was thinking, as I’m only four
feet ten inches tall …
… my fantasy finds me swimming in a pool, filled with
champagne, along with two handsome men, one blond, one dark.
I clamber out of the pool and lie on the table, while they massage
me gently, but possessively, all over. The three of us dive back in,
and I make love, right there in the champagne, to first one and
then the other; tempestuously with the dark one, then languidly
with the fair one …
… I go to my doctor and find a gorgeous Doctor Kildare type
instead of my usual doctor. He asks me to go behind a screen and
undress. I do so, and when I’m down to my bra and panties he
comes behind the screen, looks me up and down, and
compliments me on my body. I am embarrassed at first, but
afterward feel flattered. He asks me to undress completely. I do
so. When he examines me with the stethoscope, he repeats how
much he admires me. When he says he would like to make love
to me I willingly agree. Then he undresses and we make love on
the examination couch. Afterward I dress and leave as though I
had just paid a normal visit to the doctor. My husband, of course,
335
knows nothing of my little daydreams and our marriage is a
happy one…
… I’m lying on a low, large bed, wearing a long, bright red,
see through, antique Roman toga that would suit my long blond
hair. Near me are two pet snakes and a cat. Lounging about are
eight tall, slim, long-haired men, wearing short roman togas,
pure white. They serve me and talk to me on erotic topics.
Meanwhile, another eight sexy guys, wearing purple or red
bell-bottom velvet trousers, black belts and flowered shirts, are
singing and dancing to the sound of stereophonic, psychedelic
music. I can choose any of them at any time to make love to me.
(I’m not u******ed.) …
… whoopee for those delightful dirty daydreams. I often dream
about what sort of bed partners certain men would make, and my
little mind went berserk recently when we had these lovely men
installing a new central heating system. Our house may have
been cold that week, but my thoughts kept me pretty hot …
… when sex got a bit mundane, I found myself imagining one
night that I was "Jane" in a jungle but being made love to. I
screamed out "Tarzan!" and tore at my lover’s hair. The fantasy
ended miserably when some .of hubby’s last strands came away
in my hands …
… I am being made love to in a huge, dimpled, whiskey
bottle, hung from top to bottom in tiger skins. My lover is dressed
as an executioner, with eyes glittering through his mask, and
when he takes me, the tiger skins slither down to reveal my entire
f****y gazing in shock, horror, and bewilderment. Please don’t
print my name or my f****y really will be shocked! …
336
… I have only one romantic fantasy about men, and that is that
I would love to walk out dressed to kill with my three c***dren
looking like TV model c***dren. As I pass, every man looks at
me and desires me, thinking how beautiful I keep myself for a
woman with three c***dren …
… my fantasy always takes place on a deserted beach. I am
taking an evening stroll when I meet my heart-throb. I have had
this fantasy ever since I was a teen-ager. Of course, the
heart-throb changes from time to time …
… although I am over sixty, I am still a romantic at heart, and
a very happily married woman. I must confess I often look at an
attractive man at a social "do," or while waiting for the bus, and
wonder what sort of partner he would make on a stolen weekend.
I suspect not all the virile types make the best lovers! It is an
exciting fantasy, and I’m thankful no one can read my thoughts,
most of all my dear husband …
… I’m tall, elegant, and intelligent. I am always at a masked
ball where I am made love to by every man I desire. I never take
off the mask. Of course, in reality I’m short, thin, not very
intelligent, and middle-aged. But I’m happily married …
… killing my daily traveling boredom, my mind always drifts
to the jungle. Tarzan has me prisoner in his treetop home. He is
wild, passionate, making love like the primitive man that he is.
But how I enjoy every rough, clawing moment, so different from
civilized delicacies. I’ve lost count of the times Tarzan has f***ed
me to indulge in his a****l sexual pleasures, but they keep
getting better …
I’m the seventh wife of Henry Tudor,
Each night he comes to my boudoir.
337
By day I am Olde Englande’s Queen,
But by night it’s a different scene.
There’s love, there’s passion, and there’s lust,
On Saturdays an orgy’s a must.
I know I shan’t go to the Tower,
For through my sex I have great power.
Of all his wives from one to seven
I only transport him to seventh heaven .
… I am a divorcee and live alone, but am not ever lonely, even
though I do not go out and about much. My "fantasy" lover is
always with me day and night, and I find her very exciting. She
is a "masculine" looking woman dressed in "drag" (men’s dress).
She is very sweet and she takes me out every Saturday and
Sunday evening. She works in the Ambulance Services as a
driver (senior). When we go to bed she is very gentle and
understanding and a great lover – much better than a man. I
would never exchange her for a man. Every time we have sex it is
more exciting than the last time, and we manage to make love
often (about twelve times per night – when I feel hot). Each
action short, fast, but satisfying. Of course, this is just a fantasy
or daydream, but the woman exists; however, not in my life
(lucky devil who has her). I have only seen her in passing. I have
been holding the "torch" for her for nearly six years now …
… there’s this giant centipede or prawn, or a cross between the
two, crawling into me head first, my legs being really wide apart
to accommodate him. As he crawls into me, his thousands of
fuzzy legs fall off onto the sheets around me. He tickles and
excites me as he undulates and wiggles from side to side getting
further and further in, and he becomes drenched with my nectar,
which he licks up and is strengthened by. He goes on up and up.
This all takes hours as he is ten thousand feet long, but I like
every inch of it …
338
The next morning, happily exhausted, I begin the ritual of
carefully gathering up the thousands of orange fuzzy legs that
surround me, and take them in a wicker basket to the kitchen.
There I dump them into my blue enamel jam making pot, and
add sugar, orange peel, lemon, nutmeg, banana peel scr****gs,
and a bit of hash when available (very optional). At the hard-ball,
or so-called crack stage of cooling, I pour the orange mass into
penis-shaped molds (can be bought in your nearest sex shop),
and allow them to cool and harden. To be sucked later when
desired, but I usually give mine away to my friends, as the
penis-shaped mold itself is far more satisfying and I share him
with no one. You’d be surprised how many of my friends drop by
for their sucks.
As you can tell, these aren’t things I really think about while
fucking. They’re not even masturbatory fantasies, just the kind of
idle daydreams I have after a bath, while I’m lying down for an
hour or so, half asl**p, half awake, waiting until it’s time to get
dressed and go out for the evening …
… once every three or four months my husband trims off all
my pubic hairs. He first uses scissors and then a small lady’s
electric razor. I always like him to be naked when he performs
this task. Throughout the exercise I hold his penis in my hand,
and with gentle movement insure he maintains an erection. When
I know he is nearly finished, I can feel in my mind a mounting
impression of wanting to turn his penis like the throttle of a
motorbike to make the noise of the shaver louder. This gets me so
aroused that I almost climax, and so I turn the throttle even more
to increase the noise of the motorbike in order that my husband
will not be overwhelmed by my cries of passion …
… showering together, we occasionally have intercourse
standing face to face. I like to lean back and watch as he puts just
the tip of his penis into me. Then, as the water cascades down
339
between our bodies, I imagine that I can feel an enormous
quantity of his semen flowing out of the shower and into my
stomach and pubic area. It heightens my sensations so much that
I actually feel he is pumping gallons of semen into me and I
always have a prolonged orgasm, even without there being any
mutual motion between our bodies. I only experience this fantasy
when he holds just the head of his penis inside me. I have to be
able to look down and see some part of his penis between our
bodies … if he is in too far and I can’t see it, I can’t have the
fantasy …
… having sex with two men who are going down on me
simultaneously. Or having sex with the television on inspires the
fantasy that the TV performers are watching. Or masturbating in
front of a crowd and turning them all on. Or fantasy of reaching
down a man’s pants on a crowded bus and masturbating him. Or
being ****d by a strong, handsome stranger, with constant
profanity: "My cock is in your cunt and it’s on fire," "I want to
come all over you, in your eyes and your ass, etc.," plus assorted
"Fuck me’s." …
340
AFTERWORD
“IN DEFENSE OF
NANCY FRIDAY"
by Martin Shepard, M.D.,
psychiatrist,
author of The Games Analysts Play
and A Psychiatrist’s Head
I
Frequently when we condemn, criticize, poke fun at or
derogate traits in others, we are refusing to accept the same traits
in ourselves. "I can’t stand her being so dependent" often means
"I’m ashamed of my own dependent feelings." "I think his
rudeness is terrible" can be translated as "I won’t accept my own
rude moments." Similarly. "I think her fantasies are the products
of a diseased mind" means "I would never allow such thoughts to
enter my mind – for if I did I would be either sick or disgusting."
On the other hand, deepest contentment occurs at those
moments when we are fully accepting of ourselves. At such times
we respect our actions, feelings, bodies, thoughts. Failure to
accept any of these aspects of ourselves is synonymous with
self-alienation.
One of the highest states of consciousness attainable is that of
the nonjudgmental observer. In such a state, freed from the
341
distortions of needs and value judgments ("If a pickpocket sees a
Holy Man he will see only his pockets"),* he will begin to see
WHAT IS, both in the world about him and within himself.
Gurdjieff, the Russian philosopher-mystic, tried to teach people
to develop "the Witness" within themselves. "The Witness" could
detach itself and non-judgmentally witness and thereby accept
both inner and outer events. Zen Masters and Yogis try to teach a
similar acceptance to their students. All of these thinkers
appreciate the fact that you don’t think your thoughts, but rather
that your thoughts think through you. They recognize that you are
no more responsible for thinking than you are for digestion,
breathing, for life itself. You may bear a certain degree of
responsibility for what you do with your thoughts, but you
certainly bear none for having them.
My Secret Garden is a compilation of uncensored data on
women’s most secret sexual thoughts. This is something that has
not been done in our time. As a psychiatrist who has listened to
such fantasies before, I consider it an honest accounting. It is also
a useful book, for it can help other women witness and accept
their fantasies and themselves. And yet I am certain that many
people in our society will attack this work. They will do so by
attempting to ignore it, condemn it, ban it, laugh at it,
intellectually dismiss it, or psychoanalyze it. In doing so such
critics will only reinf***e their own and others’ self alienation.
The attacks on My Secret Garden will come from three
directions. The most primitive charge will be that the women Ms.
Friday interviewed are tortured or abnormal in some way and
don’t represent the average woman. The second and more
sophisticated attack will be the intellectual/psychoanalytic
approach, which will attempt to demonstrate why certain
fantasies are not "healthy." Lastly there is the attack to be waged
by the anti-Eros f***es – those who regard such a frank sexual
discussion as this work as either pornography or perversity. Both
* Had Dass Baba
342
the nature of these lines of attack and the bankruptcy of such
charges are themes I would like to explore more fully.
1. The Women Interviewed
Are not Representative *
It might be argued that Ms. Friday’s respondees were not
representative of the average woman; that those who would talk
about their fantasies are by nature exhibitionists or sexually
preoccupied; that only the most "sensationalistic" fantasies found
their way into print; that the sampling leaves out women who
don’t fantasize and therefore gives a misleading picture of female
reveries.
There are two basic troubles with this argument. The first
concerns the impossibility of obtaining a representative sampling
in any study about anything. Indeed, there is as axiom in physics
– the Heisenberg Uncertainty Principle – that recognizes that the
very act of measuring distorts that which you are observing. And
what is true of atomic particles is even more true of
measurements in the field of human events.
Freud, for example, wrote books about the development of the
psyche. Yet his samplings consisted not of “average people” but
of patients he treated. Studies are presented of marital problems –
and yet such studies, by their nature, omit marriages that don’t
have such problems. Still, the observations such works contain
have a certain relevance for us all. Given the heterogeneous
cultures of England and America – black/white, rich/poor,
educated/uncultured, urban/rural, Christian/Jew, old/ young –
only a massive computer program could dare begin to claim a
* The 400-odd biographies and descriptions of the women do seem rather "average." No social
or economic groups predominate. Ms. Friday has gotten a balanced sampling with the one
exception that her subjects admit that they fantasize.
343
"representative sampling." And even then, the question arises of
the biases of those persons who program the computer.
The second weakness of the argument that the "average
woman" won’t find herself in this book is that there is no such
person. The "average woman" is an abstraction, a statistical
fiction, not a reality. She has 2.3 c***dren, had 11.6 years of
formal education, married when she was twenty-one years three
months and two days of age, is now thirty-two and a half years
old, has intercourse 2.7 times per week, and will die at age 67.
Charges, then, that Nancy Friday’s interviewees are
unrepresentative are misstated. One should ask, instead, "Can a
reasonable woman find fantasies within this book that she can
relate to?" And here, I think, the answer must be "Yes." In my
roles as ther****t/husband/social being/ lover, I have heard
similar tales told by "ordinary" people. Dr. Seymour Fisher,
author of The Female Orgasm, a book based on a more scientific
study than Ms. Friday undertook, has found the same
predominating themes in the fantasies his respondents reported.
Not only that, but he found no correlation between any given
fantasy and the life style, education, orgasticity, sickness, health
or any other life function of his respondents.
2. It’s Not Healthy
For all its liberating value, psychoanalytic thinking is also
used (misused, in my opinion) in the service of containing and/or
negating a healthy eroticism. I am sure some misapplied
criticisms of this book will also come from this direction.
Yet how could it be any other way? For Freud, like all great
teachers, taught best to others that which he had to learn himself.
The essence of his message was that our sexual urges are our
prime motivaters and that this is how it should be. He taught that
344
sexual appetites and curiosities are okay. Indeed, his life work
revolved about and satisfied his own exquisite sexual curiosity.
Still, as long as a message is being preached, you may be sure
that the preacher has not yet mastered it himself. And such was
the case with Freud. He showed a remarkable patience
(inhibition?) in losing his own virginity (after he married at age
thirty) and, as far as his biographers knew, ceased further sexual
activity somewhat over ten years later.
Freud’s ambivalent attitude about his own sexuality was
naturally reflected both in his own life and theories and by his
disciples. He paid homage to the immense motivating power of
lust, yet seemingly blunted his own. He preached that the sexual
appetite (Id) was natural, yet worked at fortifying the barrier
(Ego) between lust and gratification. For he cautioned against
abandoning oneself to one’s pleasurable impulses ("acting out,"
as he called it) and preferred, instead, to analyze these f***es.
Why expect more? For a Viennese intellectual with a seductive
mother, mind games might be more stimulating and less
anxiety-producing than the mindless pleasures of the body.
Among his followers the story is not much different. Few
analysts live what they teach. How many openly sexy
psychiatrists have you seen lately? How many Freudian analysts
would even dare to give a patient a warm embrace? How can one
truly teach that Eros is okay if one is afraid to be erotic?
Still, analytic arguments (by sophisticated lay people as well
as professionals) will be used to derogate and invalidate many of
the fantasies expressed in this book. We will be told that it is
unhealthy to fantasize. Or that fantasy is a substitute for reality;
that if there is "real satisfaction," there is no "need" for fantasy.
Yet the term psycho-analysis means nothing more than an
analysis of psychological material, as presented in word or deed.
We can just as fairly psychoanalyze these analytically critical
remarks.
345
The question ought to be raised: Who are these arbiters of
what constitutes "health" or "real satisfaction’"? Are the
analyst’s pleasures the only "healthy" ones? It he doesn’t
fantasize and you do, does that make him healthy and you sick? I
would prefer simply to say that you are just different. "Real
satisfaction" for one person is not necessarily "real satisfaction"
for another. It takes a person of overwhelming conceit and
arrogance to determine what "true pleasure" or "right pleasure"
ought to be for others.
How can a critic state that fantasy is a substitute for reality?
Isn’t a fantasy as real as anything else? It is as real a thought as
are the thoughts and words that the critic uses to dismiss it. And
if the critic tells you that he, with his "real" or "healthy"
satisfactions, has no "need" to fantasize, who is to determine
whether it is the critic’s inhibitions that prevent his adding
pleasurable fantasy to his current pleasures or your "inferior"
pleasures that cause you to fantasize?
This is a question for gods to answer, not men, and necessarily
remains unanswerable. My point in raising it is to underscore the
arbitrariness and the gamesmanship involved when dealing with
the more intellectually oriented critics.
More traditional analytic remarks are bound to revolve around
the theme of submission that runs through so many of the
fantasies presented in this book. We will be told that these are
examples of "masochism" – a label that conjures up images of
mental illness or perversion. What of that charge? Is a woman
who fantasizes being dominated, tied up, or f***ed to submit
showing signs of mental disturbance? Does it "truly mean"
(whatever that means) that she desires pain with her pleasure? Or
that she needs pain in order to feel pleasure?
Writing in the journal Medical Aspects of Human Sexuality, a
California psychologist, Dr. Andrew Barclay, reports a similar
theme of so-called masochistic "I – am – being – exploited –
during – intercourse" fantasies among women. But Barclay
346
makes a less hackneyed interpretation of this phenomenon. He
suggests that such fantasies serve the purpose of providing
reassurance to the woman that she is being passive rather than
aggressive sexually – thereby conforming to our cultural sexual
stereotype.
I could suggest another interpretation of this submissive
theme. Many women in their c***dhood have been strongly
conditioned to say "No" to sex. They have been taught that the act
is exploitative, naughty, indecent. To them, willingly to enter into
such a lustful exchange with total commitment and abandon is
not acceptable. But if someone else, by f***e, assumes total
responsibility for the love-making by forcing them into it, they
can finally lie back and enjoy it.
Neither Barclays nor my "non-pathological" interpretation of
this submissive element is more correct than the traditional
pathologically oriented psychoanalytic one. But I do affirm that
they are equally plausible. Besides which, it is important to bear
in mind that psychoanalysts, by vocation, are trained to seek
pathology everywhere. To paraphrase Hari Dass Baba: "If an
analyst meets a Holy Man, he will see only his Oedipus
problem."
The same reasoning applies to the other side of the submission
coin: that of the dominator. Does a domineering fantasy mean
that the dreamer has it in for men? That she wishes to humiliate,
control, enslave, or torture them? Is it a sign of unresolved
hostility?
Might it not just as logically be an attempt to mentally try on
exaggerated cultural male stereotypes? Or a declaration of her
own passionate sexual desire ("I am so horny I must capture and
hold my frightened, reluctant stud"), or a way of affirming her
responsibility for initiating the sex act ("I f***ed him into it")?
An analytically oriented critic could have a field day "proving"
abnormality in the case of Stephanie (Chapter Four, Seeing and
Reading), what with her preoccupation with tribal sexual
347
punishments, Nazi tortures and sexual organ mutilations. And
perhaps such is the case. Yet, if the critic accepts the reality of
Stephanie’s fantasy, can he fairly omit or negate the reality of her
statement that "although I might be a perverted sadist down deep,
it doesn’t seem to show in my daily life; in fact I am a gentle
person, so I could afford to laugh, feeling secure in the fact that I
have disciplined this part of myself"?
So again we have these unanswerable questions. Is a gentle
woman who has sadistic fantasies disturbed? Might it not be
nature’s wisdom to enable her to handle and discharge negative
feelings in dreams and fantasies instead of doing so in her
interpersonal relationships? Would she be "healthier" if she were
nastier in person and had less violent fantasies?
I contend that analytic criticisms of these fantasies do a great
disservice to people. By declaring certain fantasies "No-No’s"
they reinf***e self-rejection. (Your fantasy is as much you as any
other part of you.) This is the direct opposite of the the****utic
goal. What is wrong with thoughts which improve one’s sex life?
The true masochist is one who avoids thinking "masochistic
thoughts" once she has discovered, by accident or design, that
such thoughts excite her.
There are additional factors to bear in mind in evaluating
analytically oriented criticisms of these fantasies. One concerns
the fact that psychoanalytic theory has been, by and large,
formulated by males. Freud, Sullivan, Adler, Jung, Reich …
became the arbiters and interpreters of what woman’s "normal"
sexual response should be. Yet, not being women, how could
they possibly know on a cellular level what they were talking
about? Is it really likely that these men were any more
appreciative of what a "normal woman" might dare think than
were the lover and former editor whom Nancy Friday mentioned
in her opening chapter?
Another difficulty in interpreting these fantasies analytically is
that the very act of analysis – of labeling ("Sadist, Masochist,
348
Castrator, Oedipal, Self-destructive, Exhibitionistic") – creates a
self-consciousness that is antithetical to the sexual mystique. One
of the effects of sex is the self-transcendence that can be obtained
by losing one’s "self" – one’s ego – in an act of embrace. To be
conscious of self (self-conscious) and transcend self at the same
time is an impossibility. Pity the bind that so many analysands
are in who seek sexual freedom while being prodded by their
analysts to be suspicious of and act analytically toward their
erotic impulses.
The only "labeling" process that has impressed me in recent
years came from a woman I met who only recently began
enjoying her life. Painfully self-conscious during her first
thirty-eight years, she woke up one day "and decided to stop
criticizing myself. I resolved, instead, to label everything I do as
`good.’ Since then I’ve been doing exactly what I want to do and
enjoying every minute of it." Self-conscious female fantasizers
have more to learn from this woman’s labeling process than from
many of the followers of Sigmund Freud.
The greatest weakness in analytical evaluations of these
fantasies, however, is that such intellectual dissections represent
a rational approach to what is essentially an irrational process.
For fantasies, like dreams, arise from the twilight zone of ancient
experiences, future expectations, social conditioning, unfinished
business, and complex biological and biochemical processes. The
separation of these elements is possible if one recognizes that we
make these evaluations as an intellectual challenge – much as
one can find satisfaction in solving a crossword puzzle. But to
suggest that such evaluations yield "truth" is either pretense or
folly
349
3. My Secret Garden Is Nothing More than
Thinly Disguised Pornography
Paul Krassner, in his satirical newspaper The Realist, once
wrote a story about a pornography case appearing before the
Supreme Court. If the Justices got erections while reading the
material, it was declared pornographic. This raised a very ticklish
question. Might the Court next be asked to rule on whether or not
Vaseline was pornographic?
Krassner’s exaggeration was funny. Yet the reality of the
situation is apparent. Society often considers that which turns you
on to be wrong. Unless there is a "redeeming social function,"
such turn-ons are seen to be a threat to the morality or the fabric
of our society.
As I write this I find myself in somewhat of a box. I do think
that My Secret Garden performs a useful service in that this open
sharing of various sexual fantasies might allow many readers to
accept, without shame, guilt, or anxiety, various fantasies of their
own. Yet, even if that were not the case – even if every purchaser
of this book bought it solely to be sexually turned on – I would
also say, "Well and good."
What is wrong with healthy erotic responses? Why should
anyone have to justify a desire to "turn on"? If you believe in the
right to turn on to your own fantasies, don’t you also have the
right to turn on to the fantasies of others? Is turning on some evil
that requires a "redeeming social function" to justify it? I see
more moral harm being done, not by the authors or publishers of
"sexy" material, but by those censors and critics who attempt to
foist and enf***e their values upon others.
Bernardo Bertolucci, defending his film Last Tango in Paris
against charges of pornography, put it well when he said,
"Pornography is not in the hands of the c***d who discovers his
sexuality by masturbating, but in the hands of the adult who slaps
him."
350
The demand for a "redeeming" aspect of frankly sexual
material puts those who would simply enjoy erotic pleasures on
the defensive. For we then have to justify that which should be
our birthright. We are told that an absence of erotic censorship
would lead to social add cultural decay. But if that is so, why is it
that so many members of our cultural aristocracy can and do
respond to unadulterated erotic material?
The current craze over the movie Deep Throat, which consists
of a thin story line to account for endless scenes of fellatio,
underscores not only the absurdity of our anti-erotic critics but the
absurd conditions that those who enjoy the film must also endure.
Throat is an "in" film to see, and as such has been reviewed and
commented upon by serious critics. Doctors, lawyers, members of
Mayor Lindsay’s administration, jet setters, and businessmen
have been turning on to this movie for months. Yet they still
remain productive members of society. And how do they justify
their attendance at Throat? By pretending that the film is making
a serious social point – that it is commenting on the morals of the
day and/or poking fun at our sexual foibles. Serious film critics
have gone to court to make this very point. No one seems willing
to be quoted outright as saying the simplest truth: "I went in
order to turn on."
Throughout Nancy Friday’s commentary, the gentle message
is: sent to accept these fantasies for what they are – poetic/erotic
daydreams that provide enjoyment for the fantasizer. As a
mental-health rule, such a message makes eminent sense.
Also, Nancy Friday attributes to fantasy the functions of
foreplay, excitement, and the allaying of anxiety – thereby
allowing excitement to grow. Fantasies can also be used, as she
points out, as a rehearsal – a situation worked through in
imagination before one actually lives it out. It is also true that
fantasy can be used as compensation for a most dreary existence
or as an escape – a way of procrastinating or avoiding taking
more affirmative action in the outer world. Monica (Chapter
351
Three, The Transformation Room) is a case in point. Described
as a short, messy-looking overweight nineteen-year-old who has
toyed with the idea of suicide, Monica would rather fantasize
herself as her beautiful s****r than attend to prettying herself up.
Yet, even here, one can say "Why not?" After all, what
alternatives are left? You can’t make someone else’s fantasies
disappear anyway. And even if you could, would that cause
Monica to make herself more attractive? Or would robbing her of
a precious daydream make her even more despondent and more
unkempt? Rather than discouraging her fantasy, I world prefer to
see her live it out.
II
There are some types of fantasies that I’ve shared with others
that have not found their way into print. This is no criticism of
this book, for it does not claim to be a definitive encyclopedia of
female sexual fantasies, but rather an attempt to show the range
and variation of such material. One common fantasy left out is
that in which the fantasizer thinks of herself as part of a machine,
as an a****l, as having the body of a man, as some creature from
another world, as insect, or as God, or a part of the Buddha, or
the petal on a lotus.
Many fantasies of this type occur under the influence of
psychedelic agents (marijuana, hashish, mescaline, psylocybin)
and are accompanied by exquisite sexual pleasure. So "real" are
these fantasies that one truly becomes them – is not aware
enough of "self" to realize that a fantasy is occurring until after
the orgasm, which is often explosive and felt, seemingly, in every
cell of the body.
352
III
While I feel quite strongly that the fantasizes ought to allow
herself to accept, enjoy, and fully give herself over to her reverie,
I also feel a word is in order lest non-fantasizers feel
self-conscious over their lack of reverie. One should no more feel
pressured to produce fantasies than be encouraged to avoid them.
It is, for example, quite possible and quite "normal" to be
totally free of fantasy while making love. There are states in
which a man or a woman may be so lost in bodily sensations that
not only are daydreams absent but such people could not tell you
where or who they are at that moment. This is not to say that such
sexual experiences are better or worse – merely that they are
different.
Finally, it is my belief that our interest in matters sexual – be it
as critic or defender – is related to something far more basic and
inclusive than deciding whether stimuli are "decently erotic,"
"pornographic," "perverse," "scientific," and so on. Whatever we
are attracted by, we are always looking, exploring, thinking.
These are the constants.
And these three constants have to do, I think, with the neverending,
unsolvable, and therefore always intriguing questions of
creation and ego transcendence. How is it that motion and
friction upon a small part of the body can make people for a
moment oblivious of themselves, can cause – what the French
refer to the orgasm as – le petit mort (the little death)?
If we are intrigued by the sexual appendages of the world,
what could be more natural? We were all sired by an ejaculating
penis, grew in the womb, passed through the vaginal vault,
emerged between the labia, were nourished at a breast, and will
most likely re-create again when we perform the rites of
procreation ourselves. That the mysteries of life, death (ego
transcendence), and intense pleasure are so closely linked with
353... Continue»
Posted by DrunkenDiablo 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish  |  Views: 32964  |  
95%
  |  3

Nancy Friday Forbidden Flowers MORE WOMEN’S

Forbidden
MORE WOMEN’S SEXUAL FANTASIES
This book belongs to the
women whose letters fill it. Many
wrote to question their own
sexuality, others to confirm it.
From them all, I have learned
about my own.
– N . F.
“Your book My Secret Garden reduces women
to men's sexual level.”
– Dr. Theodore I. Rubin, to
Nancy Friday, in NBC
radio interview, 1973
“Aren't women entitled to a little lust too?”
– Nancy Friday's reply
i
TABLE OF CONTENTS
AN INTRODUCTION ...................................................... 1
CHAPTER ONE............................................................ 13
c***dHOOD......................................................................13
Dorothy, Carla and Tom, Jennie, Sarah, Claudia,
Janice, Denise, Frank, Lana, Robyn, Ivy, Bonnie,
Sophie, Dr. John Harrison, Deedee, Loretta, Sharon,
Brenda, Gena, Joyce
CHAPTER TWO........................................................... 65
ADOLESCENCE .................................................................65
s*s, Beth Anne, Penelope, Jenny, Veevee, Katherine
Muffie, Carina, June, Tina, Toby, Penny, Cecillia,
Isabel
CHAPTER THREE ....................................................... 94
LOOKING ...........................................................................94
Roxanne, Sharon, Molly, Jackie, Sally, Marylou
CHAPTER FOUR ....................................................... 116
FRUSTRATION ................................................................116
Laura, Biba, Lyle, Dot, Gloria, Callie, Arlene, Bunny,
Sherri, Ginger, Ricky, Stella, Jill
ii
CHAPTER FIVE ......................................................... 156
DAYDREAMING ..............................................................156
Lulu, Jackie, Ethel, Samantha, Debbie, Connie,
Elaine, Sophie, Killie, Libby, Phyllis, Marilyn,
Moreen, Janet, Lucia, Lilly, Wilma Joan
CHAPTER SIX ........................................................... 187
MASTURBATION.............................................................187
Emma, Venice, Libby, Dorothy, Liberated Lady,
Noranna, Fanny, Liz, Anonymous, Diane, Cecilia,
Carole, Gabbie, Isolde
CHAPTER SEVEN ..................................................... 226
DURING SEX ....................................................................226
Lynn, Jan, lsabel, Kate, Helen, Riva, Beth,
“Shoulders”, Monica, Delia, Daisy, Vi
CHAPTER EIGHT ...................................................... 255
DREAMS COME TRUE ...................................................255
Carolyn, May, Chessie, Rose Ann, Nessie, Kellie
Lizzy, Joni
AFTERWORD ............................................................ 295
1
AN INTRODUCTION
Dear Nancy:
I finished your book this morning, and all I can say is Thank
God someone opened my eyes to this aspect of human sexuality
while I am still young enough to be just at the beginning of my
sexual life. Your book has totally changed my way of thinking.
I am s*******n and until a few months ago, had had
intercourse with only one person – my boyfriend for two years.
Perhaps that is why I have fantasized so much during our
sessions. But whatever the reason, it always made me feel
guilty, unfaithful, and perverted – and I suppose this negative
feeling about myself was another factor that kept me from
enjoying sex with him.
Reading My Secret Garden has shown me in the clearest
terms that sex and fantasies are not something to be endured,
but to be enjoyed. Your book has chopped years off the time it
would have taken me to make these discoveries myself. Thank
you for allowing me to be reborn sexually before it was too late
to change my beliefs, and before I got clogged down forever in
sexual guilt.
Sincerely,
Mary
 Sexual mores and practices have shown an age-old
resistance to change. Today, there is hardly any part of human
behavior we are more willing to question and alter. The acceptance
of new ideas of what is sexually okay is now so immediate
you'd think entire generations had been holding their breath
– people being born, living, and dying, yet never daring to explore
their own sexuality, afraid that only she/he ever felt certain
erotic desires, only he/she was aberrant and everyone else
2
was “normal.” Then, suddenly, The Word is out; without
seeming to pause for even a sigh of relief, everybody knows
without further discussion that it is not only okay, but that it
has always been okay.
To suggest you ever questioned it is to show what a hopeless
square you were to begin with. It took years for Kinsey's findings
in the '40s to make their full cultural impact, but the revolution
Masters and Johnson introduced in the '60s was immediately
accepted as not revolutionary at all. Right away, their
findings became part of everyone's workaday bedroom knowledge.
“Sure, what else is new?”
Oral sex, for example. In the '50s, I almost fainted when a
man suggested it. Yet I almost fainted with pleasure when he
did it. Today, who would dare suggest that oral sex was bad,
dirty, perverted – or even unusual?
During the five years I was compiling material for My Secret
Garden, I could not find a doctor or psychiatrist who would
intelligently discuss women's sexual fantasies. It was still a
taboo subject. In 1968, before I decided to write the book, I did
some research in the giant New York Public Library and the
even larger British Museum library in London. In the millions
upon millions of cards on file in these two vast repositories of
practically everything ever written in the English language, I
did not find a single book or magazine article that dealt with
the subject, even though, by definition, women's sexual fantasies
were of more than intellectual interest to one-half of the
human race.
I spoke to at least a dozen psychiatrists in both the United
States and Great Britain. The most any of these learned men
would concede was that perhaps some women did have sexual
fantasies when they masturbated; otherwise, they said, the
phenomenon was limited to the sexually frustrated and/or to
the pathological. They took the initial fact that a woman had
sexual fantasies as a sign of sickness. The idea that a happily
married woman, sexually satisfied by a beloved husband,
might still have erotic pictures in mind – perhaps of another
man, perhaps of ten other men – was totally foreign to their
ideas of feminine “mental health.” Too often in these discus3
sions, the medical mask would slip, and I would find myself
facing not the calm professional but the outraged man. The
disgusted son, husband, and father would look at me – surely a
hoax cleverly disguised as a “nice woman” – with ill-concealed
anxiety and dislike. “You are entitled to your subjective opinions,
Miss Friday. But have you any medical qualifications to
back up your ideas?”
As late as February 1973, the noted “permissive” Dr. Allen
Fromme would take a similar position in daring Cosmopolitan
magazine. “Women do not have sexual fantasies,” Dr. Fromme
wrote, and went on with patronizing kindness: “How do we
know? Ask a woman, and she will usually reply, No. The reason
for this is obvious: women haven't been brought up to enjoy
sex … women are by and large destitute of sexual fantasy.”
Needless to say, this reinf***ed the need to deny the practice
of sexual fantasy among the millions of Cosmo Girls who read
these words, not only when talking to eminent medicos like Dr.
Fromme but even to themselves. Of course, most women told
Dr. Fromme that they did not have sexual fantasies; no woman
wanted to be thought sexually “weird” when faced with what
seemed to be expert medical opinion, that if she did, she was
totally outside the “normal” experience of her s****rs. Dr.
Fromme may have thought he was being merely descriptive. In
fact, he was being normative. A self-fulfilling prophet.
Yet an example of the almost frightening speed with which
the experts can revise their ideas on contemporary sexual dos
and don'ts was recently printed in the same magazine in February
1975. When a practicing New York psychoanalyst and
Cosmo's own monthly psychiatric-advice columnist could say
this:
“… all women have sexual fantasies, though sometimes
they won't admit it, even to themselves. Fantasies are makebelieve
states used to enhance reality. A woman making love to
one man may imagine that several other men are watching….
Her fantasy provides a safe way to explore the erotic possibilities
of a situation that might be very threatening or guiltproducing
if she acted it out.”
4
The psychoanalyst goes on to say: “A fantasy can give a
woman an added sense of life and all its possibilities. It is the
unexamined corners of the mind that breed neurosis and fear –
not the portions of ourselves we know, recognize and accept.”
When My Secret Garden was published, I was happy to
find other doctors coming forward to support my feelings that
sexual fantasies were not necessarily a sign of neurosis, but
were, instead, a sign of a woman's sexual exuberance and life.
Dr. Leonard Cammer, chairman, Section on Psychiatry, Medical
Society of the State of New York, endorsed my views, as
did the noted founder and executive director of SIECUS, (Sex
Information and Education Council of the U.S.), Dr. Mary Calderone.
And yet the anxiety that the subject aroused in many
medical men would not abate: the validity of my statistical
methods was attacked. “But all the women you talked to volunteered
to do so,” was the way this objection usually ran. “They
are a self-selected sample. How can you extrapolate from what
these exhibitionistic volunteers tell you? How can you say that
their experiences are also shared by their s****rs in the silent
majority?”
This same argument was used against Kinsey and Masters
and Johnson when their research was published, but time has
proven that their studies not only voiced the views of the people
who volunteered but also spoke for the broad spectrum of
Americans in general. In addition, I note no reluctance in the
works of psychoanalysts themselves, beginning with Freud, to
base their theories of human nature on that tiny fraction of the
human race that has laid itself bare on the analytic couch. The
vast majority of the human race has never figured in any psychoanalytic
survey or clinical documentation of human behavior
– and still any psychoanalyst you talk to will unhesitatingly
tell you “all” people pass through certain stages of the Oedipus
complex. It is my feeling that if over two thousand women
from all parts of the country, of all ages, marital status, and
economic classes write that they have these or those sexual
fantasies that make them feel this way or that, their feelings
and experiences are going to be shared by the great majority of
all women. “In my practice,” says Dr. Sonya Friedman, a De5
troit clinical psychologist and marriage counselor, “I am continually
struck by how much more we are alike than we are
different.”
In the end, I must leave the validity of what I am saying to
you, the reader, to judge. If this book awakens no resonance in
you, if you feel no recognition or empathy between yourself and
the women who speak in these pages, it is not that you are odd
– it is only that I am wrong about you. But for the rest of my
readers, I offer the message that is contained in almost every
letter I have received. “Thank God you opened the discussion
about women's sexual fantasies. I thought I was the only one
who had these ideas. I was afraid to tell my husband [priest,
doctor, or whoever], because I was afraid he would think I was
some kind of weird freak. I felt like a pervert, so guilty and
alone….” My message is, Welcome. You are not alone.
I believe it is individual anxiety that makes so many people
unable to accept the idea of sexual fantasy in others. The portrait
of women it evokes is too new, too frightening – above all,
too much at war with all our past stereotypes of women as
maidens, mothers, “ladies.”
People laugh nervously when the subject of My Secret Garden
and sexual fantasies comes up. Some people turn red and
tell me they never read pornography or else they nervously light
a cigarette and dismiss the whole subject as “boring.” When
Garden was published, I became depressed by the anxiety/
dismissal/north the book aroused in many women and men,
friends and strangers. My husband helped me. “Freud was
dismissed as a scandal and a dirty old man,” Bill said, “because
he talked about masturbation and the sexuality of c***dren.
Up till then, people thought c***dren were `pure' as angels.
When Freud talked about sex and i****tuous desires, he
was called a pornographer too.” Of course, I am in no way
comparing my work or myself to Freud; but I do think we are
living through a time in sexual history as emotionally loaded as
Freud's own. By trying to understand the secret thoughts of
women – the emerging sex – we may succeed in unscrambling
the sexual bigotry of the past. Only in this way will we be able
to understand the distorted man-woman relationship that has
6
led to the frightening anger between the sexes today. I hope
this book will help.
Our real world … from the morning paper to the late late
television movie … is saturated with commercial sex, romantic
sex, and, yes, violent sex. These emotions and images stay in
our minds – along with all the other desires and drives we are
born with. What is a woman to do with all these ideas? One
thing she does is shape them closer to her heart's desire, using
the sexual stimuli she likes, softening or discarding the images
that turned her off, inventing her own sexual fantasies. If these
reveries stimulate her sexually while she goes about her daily
routine, I'm all for it. If a few lustful and erotic reveries make
the housework go by “as if in a dream,” why not?
Probably the most important thing to remember about fantasies
is that they are not facts, not deeds; they are not “acting
out.” Summoning up an erotic image in the imagination does
not necessarily mean we want to bring it into reality. In fact,
very often the fantasy itself discharges the forbidden energy
and entirely eschews the need for acting out. In the same way
that dreams at night can be said to be psychotic discharges of
the mind that allow us to be sane during the day, fantasies of
even the most primitive, regressive nature help us to be adult
and responsible in our real behavior.
If anyone, man or woman, lives out Freud's dictum that a
fulfilled life contains both love and work, I don't care what
fantasies that person has. If a woman has daydreams of making
it with Napoleon's horse, but says she is satisfied with her life,
who am I, or who is any doctor, to tell her that she is strange?
Today, for the first, time in history, women are encouraging
each other to be more sexually free and accepting. As we do, is
it surprising that men are now becoming the first line of defense
against the breakup of the old morality? It is men who
have become wary and critical of women's new role as sexual
initiator and free agent. “Love” itself is suddenly raised as the
banner under which many men march. “Don't you love me
anymore?” suddenly asks the husband who always claimed
that his own casual philanderings “have nothing to do with my
wife,” when he learns that she has been having a little after7
noon peccadillo of her own … or, yes, a sexual fantasy starring
his best friend.
I find men's sexual anxiety today understandable. I am sympathetic
to it; women have changed so much in recent years.
And men have not. In fact, if you are a woman who is not
sympathetic to men today, and you call yourself a “liberated”
woman, you should question your insensitivity. Are you happier
in your new freedom because it gives you a chance to “get
back at men” … or because you see it as an opportunity at last
to make things better for both of you? Sex never was the simple
piece of cake Hugh Hefner sells to men; women's questioning
of a sexual status quo that was questionable to begin with must
be disquieting if not threatening to men. I'm not saying that a
lot of men – the machos, for instance – don't deserve their discomfort.
But a lot don't. I suppose what it comes down to is
that if you're a woman who wants men in your life, you've got
to take your responsibility along with your liberation.
The as-yet-unplotted possibilities of women's sexuality,
given almost surrealistically vivid form and image in fantasy,
not only frightens men but women too. Think of all that desire
unleashed, desire he may not be interested in or able to satisfy,
appetites mother would never have approved of, sexual-power
she doesn't know what to do with. (How many women know
how to make the first move? Should she pick up the telephone,
reach for his hand, his cock? Should she say, “Please, I want
you to go down on me?” And how many men would reject her
if she did? Oral sex may be “intellectually” accepted today, but
as you will see from the women in this book – if you have not
already discovered it for yourself – there are a great number of
men who are unskilled, unpracticed, or unwilling to do what
they say.)
We are not yet ready to accept the simple proposition that
female sexual power added to male sexual power equals better
sex for both. And yet the truth is that the foundation of our
myth of male sexual superiority is riddled with deception and
fakeroo. Worse, it gives the poor man who believes it an awful
superman's burden to carry. Dominance and superiority are
words you use when you go to war, not to bed.
8
Henry Miller wrote me a letter about My Secret Garden:
“I've always suspected that women had richer, wilder, fantasies
than men. From my limited experience with women I must also
add that I have found them more capable of abandoning themselves
completely in intercourse than men. In a good healthy
sense I would say, to use an old-fashioned word, that they are
more `shameless' than men … . Men are only beginning to
perceive the true nature of women's being. They have created a
false image of her. She is neither an angel nor a bitch in heat. If
she is no longer an enigma, she is certainly an everlasting
source of wonder and rich in unexplored possibilities in every
domain of life.”
If I prefer Henry Miller's approach to women's fantasies to
that of many psychiatrists, it is because his view of life is large
enough to see fantasy as enriching human experience, and not
the mark of pathology.
Far from being a perversion of our deepest and most intimate
moments together, sexual fantasies answer the need for
variety that exists in the best of relationships. To those who
think it is a crime to consciously retreat into the secret garden
of your mind while in the arms of your beloved, let me quote
Dr. Ray Birdwhistle of the University of Pennsylvania. An
overly closed idea of marriage, he says, leads to pathology.
“Privacy is disallowed as being disloyal. But if the couple
wants intimacy, both partners need to refresh themselves with
privacy. That implies also being allowed to withdraw without
guilt. It is only in the private kingdom of the mind that one can
enjoy fantasies. And what held together romantic love in the
first place? A rich, lusty, sweet and sad, vengeful and even
violent fantasy life” [New York magazine, February 1973].
On the last page of My Secret Garden, I asked readers to
contribute their own sexual fantasies and comments for the
book you now hold. It is from the shape these letters took that I
have devised the form of this book. Part One deals with the
very frequent question of readers, “Where Do Sexual Fantasies
Come From?” Part Two, “The Uses of Sexual Fantasy” concerns
the role these imaginary, erotic scenarios play in the lives
of many women.
9
As you will see, I have not so much tried to theorize on my
own; I have tried instead to organize the material my readers
sent in to illustrate the answers to these questions they have
raised in their own lives. I believe we live in a time when it is
of paramount importance that women learn to speak unashamedly,
so that we may learn from each other. I did not ask my
readers for all the information they sent me, but I am very
grateful that they felt it “right” to try to trace for themselves,
and me, the origin of their fantasies and the context in which
they appear in their lives.
It is, of course, impossible to analyze any particular
woman's fantasy without knowing her, and understanding the
full meaning of why she has chosen any particular event or
symbol to express her erotic excitement. But that was never my
purpose. I began research for My Secret Garden in 1968 … I
began to work on this book in 1973. I wanted to see if the intervening
five years had made any significant difference in the
attitudes of women toward sexual fantasies. I am pleased to
say that while I would characterize the majority of fantasies in
Garden as various strategies women had devised to handle or
disarm sexual guilt, the fantasies I have collected for this book
are much more characterized by pleasure and guiltless exuberance.
Poets are often called the conscience of a nation; I believe
our sexual fantasies are mirrors of the women we would like to
become.
I don't think anyone can read the letters in the pages that follow
and not be as touched as I was, not only by the feelings
expressed but by the outpouring of honesty and the unglossy
portrait they give of their lives. What impresses me most is
that, although I guaranteed that all contributions would be
anonymous, over half the women who wrote signed their full
names and gave their addresses – as contrasted to one woman
in ten who signed her real name to the letters I collected for
Garden five years ago.
While I have kept my half of the agreement – all names,
professions, geographical, and other too revealing biographical
data have been changed – I am moved by the courage of my
readers in wanting to speak to me without disguise. As one
10
twenty-five-year-old woman wrote, “I believe that selfacceptance
is the first step toward maturity. So that I can believe
in myself, I want you to believe in me and what I wrote.
And so I am signing my full name.” 
11
PART ONE
Where Do
Sexual Fantasies
Come From?
12
13
CHAPTER ONE
c***dHOOD
It is evident that fantasies have value in and of themselves to the fantasizers
… . From the time they were little girls, women have been
told “not to think about such things.” By bringing women's sexual
thoughts into the open the book gives them permission to fantasize
and, in so doing, increases the possibility that women thereby also
derive permission to experience real life sex more fully, more easily,
more rewardingly.
– Dr. Mary Calderone
Review of My Secret Garden
SIECUS Report, May 1974
 In My Secret Garden, there was a chapter called, “Where
Did a Nice Girl Like You Get an Idea Like That?” It put forth
my feeling that many of our fantasies spring from a time long
before the world is ready to acknowledge our sexuality – c***dhood
itself. No great pioneering idea on my part, Freud's work
on infantile sexuality dates from the turn of the century. More
recently, the eminent authority on c***dhood psychology, Dr.
Arnold Gesell, conducted a study on infant behavior. He placed
a fifty-six-week-old boy in front of a mirror, naked. What the
c***d saw of his own body excited him so much that Dr. Gesell
was able to photograph him with an erect penis. If a boy barely
one year old can have an erotic experience, is it surprising that
little girls – usually more precocious than boys can also be said
to be sexual beings almost from birth?
And yet the idea is still unacceptable to most people. c***dhood
is pictured as a time of ribbons, fairy tales, and lemonade.
Adults notoriously forget that they were once c***dren too; they
close off their minds to early sexual memories – those embarrassing
or shameful events connected perhaps with anxieties
about masturbation. I am not suggesting that the sugar and
spice of little girls' c***dhoods are only a false facade. That
aspect is real. But so is our sexuality.
So far, I have received over two thousand letters from
women who sent me ' their sexual fantasies in response to the
14
invitation on the last page of My Secret Garden. Many were
from highly educated women; an equally great number were
from people who probably never read Freud. It didn't matter.
The cumulative truth of their personal experience confirmed my
view that sexual fantasies are often born out of remembered
c***dhood events. These letters cheered me in a very significant
way: I loved the self-acceptance they showed, the refusal to
continue to carry the age-old feminine burden of shame and
guilt. “Let me tell you a bit about myself first,” these openhearted
letters often begin. The writers want me to see them as
they are; they want some recognition for the courage with
which so many of them lead their lives, even if they ask me not
to print their names. “My first sexual experience was when I
was about four years old. The little boy who lived next door
came over and he … etc.” No apologies are given, no anatomical
details are glossed over or prettified. There is an intuitive
understanding that ladylike language would be counterproductive
to the purpose we are both striving for … that facts are
facts and moral judgments are irrelevant. While names, geographical
locations, and occupations in these letters have been
changed, I have preserved all other biographical details. I feel
only out of the richness and density of facts about someone's
life can we come to see that she is a woman just like ourselves.
I believe this is important work that women must do together,
and I am glad that there are so many willing to lay their
lives on the line to help tear down the curtain of silence behind
which we have had to hide our erotic selves. It left each woman
feeling isolated, an all-too-easy victim to the assumption that
only men knew “all about” sex and what “a real woman” was.
Behind this barrier, which was marked Innocence, but should
more rightly have been named Ignorance, the sexual exploitation
of women went on during practically all of recorded history
– a time that, thanks to women's new openness and honesty
with one another, is coming to an end.
Another significant difference between the letters of 1968
and these new ones is that in Garden the average age of the
women who contributed was about thirty; they were of the generation
born around the time of World War II. The world they
15
grew up in was very different than today's. In that book, the
greatest number of fantasies I collected centered around themes
of imaginary f***e and ****, a*****ion, domination, the
anonymous man whom the woman never sees again – all of
which are psychological strategies for allowing the woman to
have the most thrilling sexual experiences in her fantasies, but
all under the slogan, “It wasn't my fault; he made me do it.” In
other words, sexual guilt and its avoidance was the great emotion
shared by most women who contributed to Garden.
The average age of women who sent in their fantasies for inclusion
in this book is about twenty-two. They grew up in the
age in which Elvis Presley was bringing a new kind of blatant
sexuality to pop music, they entered their own sexual years to
the songs of the Beatles. I am not saying that the music of their
time directly influenced their approach to life (although often it
did), as much as it reflected a whole new era of freedom of
sexual expression. The fantasies in this book fill me with admiration
for these young women. I am struck by their pride in
their sexuality and their pleasure in its exercise – if not in their
lives, at least in their fantasies. They are not at all frightened by
the sexuality of their earliest years. They aren't into guilt at all.
In memory, there is security. One of the first signs that infants
are maturing is the ability to allow mother out of their
sight without tears of fear or rage. The baby has begun to believe
in the reality of memory – to recognize there is a correspondence
between her inner world and the reality “out there.”
Remembered figures do not vanish into a void, but come back.
In time, the baby is freed by this inner certainty and reliance
upon memory; she comes to enjoy her periods of solitude. Secure
in a base of remembered happiness, the little c***d can
turn her attention forward to learning new things: how to crawl
around her crib, perform experiments with her toys and/or
body, the pleasures of watching patterns of light cross the ceiling.
So it is in our sexual years. Whenever periods of sexual
boredom, anxiety, or frustration come along, we tend to return
to c***dhood scenes of remembered erotic happiness. These
16
will be images or events that happen to the baby that are of an
erotic nature. Something is imagined or felt by the little girl,
something comes into view that stimulates her. The c***d does
not yet know, nor does she need to know, that these are specifically
sexual feelings. She only knows that they make her feel
good … excited, stimulated, flushed with life. Nobody has yet
told her she is not to touch herself “down there” … that she is
not supposed to look at this or think that or do any of the other
999 things that “nice little girls” do not do. She goes over the
stimulating incident again and again in memory, almost as a
form of sympathetic magic to make the experience recur; it is
the same form of primitive logic that made the cavemen draw
pictures of deer when they wanted to meet them on the hunt.
This is truly our Age of Innocence. The knowledge of good
and evil (conventionally viewed) had not yet been f***ed upon
us. Is it any wonder that we withdraw to these happy memories,
these simple joys, during our grown-up times of stress,
frustration, or boredom? We were safe and felt alive then;
memory allows us again to draw upon these emotions in fantasy.
Unfortunately, it is a period of c***dhood that does not last
long. Very soon the little girl begins to notice that when she
says this or does that her parents frown or quickly change the
subject. The long series of don’ts are laid on her; the very lack
of explanation behind these illogical commands make them
more frightening and ominous. She becomes aware that various
aspects of her thought or behavior are not to be mentioned.
She learns concealment and evasion – but in her mind, at least,
she does not stop having these ideas that make her feel good.
They are too exciting to give up. Guilt and silence turn her
memories into fantasies. Again and again, I receive the wildest,
most ravenously erotic fantasies from women who begin by
writing, “I was very strictly brought up by puritanical parents
… .”
But while guilt is a heavy load to carry, it is not without innate
benefits too; it adds a terrific charge of daring and defiance
to sex, of forbidden thrills and excitement to heretofore
innocent memories. In the last fantasy that closes this chapter,
17
Joyce writes, “I think 'that what makes all my sexual activity
so enjoyable to me is that my parents were so strict with me
when I was growing up.” Behind the silence with which she
faces the world, the c***d begins to play over and over again
with her taboo ideas, elaborating, adding elements that
heighten their erotic charge, changing details with infinite care
to ever – increase the orgasmic effect. In our outlawed memories,
our first fantasies begin.
Like Joyce, Dorothy too begins her letter by discussing her
“strict upbringing.” She can remember lying in bed as a c***d
and thinking about her fantasies. “I was never able to banish
these deliciously nasty thoughts from my mind,” she writes.
What heightened her pleasure in these erotic scenarios was to
imagine them while she could hear her mother moving around
in another part of the house. Right under her mother's nose, so
to speak, she could play with these forbidden thoughts. In the
secrecy of her mind, she could be sexually defiant.
Carla's letter is not so much the work of an imagination like
Dorothy's as it is a collection of resummoned actualities. This
loving evocation of the past can be defined as sexual fantasy
too: it is the substitution of a remembered scene for present
reality. “I like to go over my memories when I have nothing
else to do,” writes Carla. “It gives me a warm feeling to remember
all the people in my life, because I liked so many of
them.”
I have found that this kind of fantasy, which sticks very
close to actual events of the past, is almost always the mark of
someone with low levels of sexual anxiety and/or guilt. When
memories carry too heavy a charge of psychic pain, the fantasizer
usually drops or disguises them, putting an emotional
distance between herself and the ideas that excite her. She
makes up imaginary events, uses imaginary people to express
her eroticism; she can almost be said to see herself in the third
person in heal fantasy scenes – all this incredible sex is not
happening me it is happening to her.
I hasten to add here that this does not mean that imaginary
fantasies are the work of puritanical or guilt ridden minds. I
would say instead that they are the work of creative minds that
18
need strategies other than memory over a distance of time to
overcome inhibitions. Dorothy's fantasies may be more the
works of imagination than Carla's, but nobody reading Dorothy's
six scenarios could feel they were invented by an inhibited
woman.
What is most interesting about Carla's letter to me is that
while her memories of past (and present) sexual experiences
would shock or horrify most, people, Carla herself speaks of
them all very fondly, with total acceptance of every man, every
sexual encounter – with less guilt about breaking even the i****t
barrier than most women would feel about kissing a
stranger at a party. She speaks of her memories with no bravado,
no shouts of defiance that might make us feel she was
protesting too much. “This is how I am,” her letter seems to
say, “this is what I do, neither more nor less.” It is her life of
which she always speaks, and it does not occur to her for one
second that she does not have every right in the world to do
with it what she will. 
Dorothy
I have just finished reading your book, My Secret Garden,
and I can truly state that it has changed my life for the better. It
took my husband and I four evenings to read it, and those four
nights produced the most fantastic sex of our entire married
life. I had no idea that knowing about other women's sexual
fantasies would turn him on so, and now I think I have the
courage to describe some of my own to him, which I've never
done before. You see, I had a very strict upbringing. Actually, I
suppose it was no more strict than most women's, certainly no
worse than that of the other girls I grew up with. But looking
back now, I can see it's a miracle that I grew up with any feelings
of sexuality whatsoever, given the fact that the atmosphere
around our home was that sex just wasn't nice.
Let me say that I'm twenty-six, have been married for a year
to a wonderful man I lived with for a year before we married,
have no c***dren, and I have a good job as an executive secre19
tary. My husband and I are middle class, both with college
educations.
I know now that I have always engaged in sexual fantasy,
but up until this point, I felt very guilty and ashamed of my
fantasies, and even tried very hard to keep from having them. I
can remember how guilty I felt as a little girl when I went to
church with my parents, and knew what a terrible little sinner I
was for having had those wicked thoughts during the week. I
used to pray for salvation (although no one in my f****y was
terribly religious … it's just that I was terribly sexual, I suppose).
However, I was never able to banish these deliciously
nasty thoughts from my mind; lying in bed as a c***d and
thinking about them, even as I heard my mother moving about
the house, made them all the more thrilling. Many of my fantasies
stem from these early c***dhood daydreams, and have
never lost their impact. Now, your delightful book has finally
enabled me to relax with a guilt-free conscience and enjoy
them. As I have jotted down the basic themes before starting
this letter, I see that I have at least six basic fantasies – each
one involves a different position, and I adapt the appropriate
fantasy to coincide with the particular position I'm actually in
bed. Below are a couple of my favorites:
1. (I use this one while being manipulated by hand before
intercourse.) It's in the 1800s, and I am a beautiful, homeless,
penniless young maiden on a voyage by ship to America. The
ship's captain (handsome, rugged, much older) has agreed to
take me, even though I have no money for my passage. After
we are underway, though, I soon realize that there will be a
payment demanded of me, and I am helpless to resist. (Do I
want to be thrown overboard in the middle of the Atlantic?) I
am the only woman aboard a ship of rugged, lusty, men, and
they all stare at me with desire and longing for my exquisite
body. The captain, however, saves me for himself. Since he
knows I am a virgin and doesn't want to actually deflower me
(I justify this dubious morality of his by making the setting in a
very non permissive time in history), my requirement is to always
be by his side, where he can lift my long skirt with on
hand and enter me slowly and passionately with his fingers
20
while he is otherwise engaged in commanding his ship. I, of
course, am embarrassed and mortified and I wriggle around as
if to get away from his hand but he only continues with more
f***e and stronger manipulation of my clitoris, until finally I
am so excited and turned on (against my will) that I scream
out, “Oh fuck me, FUCK ME!” and the whole crew of the ship
gathers around to look and comment in amazement at this demure
little maiden panting and screaming, with their captain's
hand up her dress. At this point, I've usually had an excellent
orgasm, and do indeed speak those words, to which my hubby
happily accommodates, as that is what he has been waiting for.
He has no idea what has been going on in my head to bring me
to such a frenzy – he only knows his fingers drive me wild!
2. (This is for the male-superior position.) I am a schoolteacher
in a rural school, and several young, lusty farm boys
have cornered me in the one-room schoolhouse after school.
Their purpose is a bet: one of the boys (a huge, fair-haired
brute with an enormous cock) has bet the others that he can
fuck me until I beg for more. They throw me down across my
own desk on my back, pull up my dress, pull off my panties,
and while the other boys are holding my arms and legs, this big
stud goes to work, ramming it in, accompanied by the taunts
and encouragements of his friends. (Such as “Shove it in!”
“Give it to her!” “Make her scream!”) All the time he's saying,
“Come, baby, come cream on me!” while he massages my
body with his huge hands. The boys holding my legs spread
them wider apart so that he can get deeper into my struggling,
writhing body, and he keeps on thrusting away, all the time
using his filthiest words, imploring me in a strong but gentle
voice to come all over him. I prolong this part as long as it
takes me to reach my climax, and it's always a blockbuster. In
fact, writing this down seems to bring the whole image flowing
back to mind so strongly, I'm really getting turned on. These
images had never entered my mind before except during sex.
As I said before, I have a different fantasy. for everything including
cunnilingus and fellatio, but I'm not going to write
them all down or I'd end up writing a book myself. I will say
they include such participants as a horse, a dog, Indians, a
21
doctor, and a headmaster in a girl's school. I change roles in
each one, and sometimes I'm beautiful and sophisticated, while
in others I am c***dish or simpleminded. Each one is elaborate;
but so familiar and dear to me that the right one just pops into
my mind without my even consciously willing it. I've truly
always thought of these fantasies as my “private little world,”
and I use them also while masturbating. They make sex more
vivid and meaningful for me, and I don't think I could bear to
be without them.
As I said before, thanks to your wonderful book, I'm no
longer going to try.
I absolutely promise that these fantasies are legitimate, and
I'd be glad to write them all down for you if you should want
me to, so the name and address are legit also. I look eagerly
forward to your next book, and I do hope I may have been of
some small help – you've helped me more than I can tell you.
Carla and Tom
Since my b*****r and I read your book, My Secret Garden,
we have felt great relief to know we were not the only b*****r
and s****r who fuck. May we add our bit to your next book? I
hope it will help others like us. Tom and I don't consider what
we're doing “unnatural” at all. Being in bed with him seems
like the most natural thing of all.
I like to go over my memories when I have nothing else to
do. It gives me a warm feeling to remember all the people in
my life, because I liked so many of them. I remember when I
was six that my mother used to scold me when she caught me
playing with my cunt, but I always had the desire to expose
myself to the little boys who came over to play in our yard. I
would take off my panties, and I remember several times the
older boys would take me into a corner and play with my cunt.
Some boys took all their clothes off one day and laid me down
on their shirts and pants and worked their fingers up me. I
liked it, but it made me sore. I didn't say anything to my
mother, because she would stop the boys from coming over to
play at our house. The first time a bigger boy took me into the
22
back seat of a car in a garage, he removed all my clothes and
spread my legs so far apart I thought he would split me apart.
He kept getting closer and closer, and I thought he was examining
me. I like the idea that he wanted to see my cunt so
closely, but he suddenly proved my reading of what he was up
to wrong: he got his mouth into my cunt and was darting his
tongue in and out like a snake. I loved it so much that when he
wanted to stop I begged him to do it some more. He promised
to come over often and do this to me. We found places like our
attic, garage, or sheds in the woods. I was very sad the day his
f****y moved to another part of the state, but before he left, he
taught me a nice game. He used a weiner to jack me off with
and then told me to eat the weiner so that nobody would ever
discover I had a weiner in my bedroom. When he moved away,
I used to do this and think of him.
When I was old enough to go to school, the boys soon found
out that they could get to play with my cunt any time at all. My
uncle found the same to be true one summer we spent July and
August on his ranch in New Mexico. I have very happy memories
of the way my uncle loved to play with my cunt and took
me with him when he was making trips around the place. Uncle
was very kind to me, and when he suckers my cunt, he did
it very gently. I remember one time we were a long way from
home, and he found a spot where it was really quiet. He had
me undress completely, and he spread out a large quilt, laid me
down, and put his tongue in my cunt. At this time, I was nine
years old. We had fun, and then he undressed and showed me
his cock. I had never seen a grown man's cock before, and I did
not understand how it could be so big. He got on top of me and
told me to be easy in my mind; he was just going to put the
head of his cock up to my cunt. I asked him what would happen
then, and he said that he would just do with his cock the
way he had always done with his finger, so I wasn't frightened.
Instead, did that ever start my desire to have that cock in my
cunt. He spread my cunt lips open and gently shoved his cock
part way in. His actions just drove me to want that big cock all
the way in, just as I had gotten used to shoving a big, rubber,
imitation weiner all the way in when I wanted to jack off. (The
rubber one was bigger and better than the real ones I had
23
started with.) When my uncle shoved his whole cock in, he
found it was easier to do than he had thought. He asked me if I
had ever fucked before. I told him about the big rubber weiner.
He asked if I had brought it along. I had, and told him how I
used it when I was by myself. That made him so excited that
after our first fuck he spent two more hours just sucking my
cunt. Then he asked me to take his cock in my mouth. I was so
afraid that if I said no he would never fuck me anymore that I
took his cock and sucked him. He kept telling me to suck
harder, and after I had sucked awhile my tongue got sore, so
we stopped. When we returned to the house everyone had gone
to see a movie, so that left us alone. I was so tired that I just
fell asl**p. When I woke up, my uncle was sucking my cunt.
The next day my uncle and aunty had to go into town for a
meeting, leaving my b*****r and I alone. We spent the time
looking around because being on a ranch was so new to us. We
came across two dogs who were trying to fuck. We watched
and it got me so passionate that I stepped backward, up against
the front of my b*****r's pants. He was feeling the same way,
because without a word, he put his hands up under my halter,
exposing my little breasts and cupping my tits in his hands.
We soon were kissing, and he had me walk around to the back
of the milk house. When we were there, he pulled my bikinis
off and the halter of my sunsuit. We played a bit there that
way, and then we made a dash for the house – me running
naked all the way – and went to his bedroom. It started that
way, just as easy as that, and from then on we have been fucking
each other all along very happily and that was twelve years
ago. Do you know any other marriages that have continued
happily for twelve years? I don't. I wish people who read this
letter and feel bad about us would remember that before they
criticize. We now live together, and every one of our friends
think we are husband and wife. He is very considerate. Unlike
most husbands, he shaves every day so that he will not irritate
my skin, etc.
One of the letters in My Secret Garden spoke about dogs.
When Tom and I read this, we decided to see what it was like.
My b*****r and I started to fuck to get the dog excited. It sure
24
did – he got in between our legs and licked both Tom and me
while we were fucking. What a pleasure! When we finished,
Tom let his cock go off in me. (I'm on the pill) Tanzy licked my
cunt, and Tom just lay back and watched. We let Tanzy lick as
long as he wanted, and then he began to get up on his hind legs
and hug my leg. That told us he wanted to fuck. Tom had me
get up on my knees and he helped Tanzy get his cock in my
cunt. We did not know how much cock a dog has, but I soon
found out. When he got that knob in my cunt, he had over eight
inches of cock shoved, up me. Fuck, you never know what it
can do to a girl until she gets fucked by her dog. That pink
fleshy cock is in my cunt whenever Tanzy has a desire to fuck
me. Tom likes to watch his cock plunge in and out of my cunt.
One day Tom asked me how it made me feel, and when I told
him, we tried to get Tanzy to shove it up Tom's asshole so he
could feel what I was feeling. But the hole was too small for
Tanzy to get in. Sometimes I get up on top of Tom, and we
both lay that way, both our legs apart, bellies up, and Tom lets
Tanzy fuck me when we are in this position. Tom's cock rides
in the crack of my ass below, and Tanzy is giving it to me from
straight above. If I am alone and Tanzy wants to fuck, I place
the davenport cushions on the floor and lay on my back. Tanzy
is very smart and knows how to fuck me both from the rear and
front. I love to fuck him from the front, because I can look
down and see his cock entering my cunt, that pink shaft just
going in and out. He always licks my cunt clean after we get
through fucking.
It was Tom's idea that I write this letter to you, but when I
got started typing, I got so excited that he had to help me finish
it. My last thought is that anything you fuck that makes you
feel good is okay.
 Jennie is only s*******n, and her c***dhood isn't that distant.
She remembers it very clearly: “Where I was brought up,”
she says, “sex was pretty much taboo.” She is enough a c***d
of our time to say in one breath, “I always consider myself a
girl of high morals and always thought I would be a virgin
until I was married” … and then she goes on to describe her
25
sexual experiences with her boyfriend, whom she plans to
marry “in three years.”
What I like about Jennie is that she does not feel these contradictions
are important enough to comment upon; no apologies
or explanations are felt necessary. She is a girl who accepts
her own sexuality in her own time; she believes more in
her own feelings than the amorphous “rules” in the air. When
she says she has no guilt about her sexuality or her fantasies, I
believe her.
Jennie's mother clearly grew up in a totally different sexual
atmosphere, and although her daughter was aware of this difference
between' herself and her mother, even as a c***d of
nine, she did not blindly accept her mother's sexual authority:
she felt and believed in her own sexuality even more.
Jennie may not be typical of her generation, but there are
countless young women like her; the very fact that she wrote
me – and with such eagerness – indicated her interest in sex.
What I find more significant is the ease, acceptance, and utter
naturalness with which she treats that interest. 
Jennie
I have just finished reading your book, My Secret Garden.
Throughout the book, I kept thinking what it would be like to
actually write to you. When I saw your address in the back, I
knew I had to write.
First, I'll give you some background information about myself.
I am s*******n, and my boyfriend is sixteen. We are both
seniors in high school, and plan to get married in three years. I
always considered myself a girl of high morals and always
thought I would be a virgin until I was married.
Where I was brought up, sex was pretty much taboo. No one
ever spoke about it, so I never knew anything about sex. I
know that when I was about nine years old I used to get sensual
feelings, although at the time I didn't know what they
were. I used to take my clothes off and rub my small breasts
and my cunt against the cold washing machine, and this made
me feel very good. At other times, I would take all my clothes
26
off and run around in the woods across the street. Sometimes
my girl friend would come with me, and we would sit and
masturbate ourselves or each other. Just thinking about doing
these things when I was a k** would get me excited, and the
next thing I knew I was doing them or thinking up something
new that would make me feel good. Given the puritanical
background where I grew up, it's amazing I didn't feel really
guilty as a k**, but I didn't. I just knew it couldn't be bad if it
felt that good.
Nowadays, I fantasize whenever I have time on my hands …
or my hands on myself. I don't think I masturbate any more
than the average girl, but I don't know much about the average
girl. It's a sexy world, so I have sexy thoughts quite a bit. I
don't usually fantasize when I have sex with my boyfriend. All
I need to hear is his heavy breathing and I get horny. My boyfriend
loves to experiment with sex. Sometimes we fuck with
him coming in from the back, sometimes sitting up; we even
tried it in the shower once.
He likes it when I use my mouth on him. Often, in public, I
can't refrain from touching him up. Up until recently, I would
never allow him to perform cunnilingus on me, but now I love
to feel him sucking my clitoris and slipping his tongue in and
out of me.
When I'm by myself masturbating or daydreaming, my fantasies
change all the time. My favorite fantasies include being
fucked by a lion, a black man, or a cousin of mine. I've always
dreamed about trying i****t, but I have no b*****rs. The closest
I can get is my cousin. He is ten years older than me. Recently,
my grandfather died, and my cousin came up from Georgia for
the funeral. We have always been attracted to one another, and
during the middle of the night, he came down to where I was
sl**ping on the sofa. We smoked a jay, and he kissed me. Then
we got into some petting. After a while, I told him to go away.
Since then, how many times I've wished I hadn't! My chance
will come again, but I know I won't let anything happen, because
I am very faithful to my boyfriend, and I know he would
never have an affair with another girl. But I love to use this
story of what happened that night with my cousin as my fan27
tasy; I try all sorts of different endings to it, thinking about all
the things that could have gone on between us.
I have no guilt feelings about fantasizing. I love to hear my
boyfriend tell me he's going to “fuck me” during intercourse. It
really turns me on. Some of my fantasies I share with him.
There is one we plan to carry out soon. I told him I wanted him
to f***e himself upon me, to **** me when I said “No” to him.
He wants me to fight him off while he tells me he's going to
fuck me.
We have not got into “the group thing.” It doesn't appeal to
either of us. My boyfriend says he doesn't fantasize. Maybe
someday he will. I have found that when I do fantasize during
sex, it adds to both of our excitement.
Thank you for letting me get this off my chest. I hope it is of
some value to you in your studies. Good luck.
 One of the pleasures in reading novels or going to the
movies is the feeling they give us of how other people live.
They seem to enlarge the possibilities of our own lives. Sexual
fantasy, too, will often serve the same function, but instead of
reading about other people, by an act of emotional imagination,
we put ourselves in their shoes and bodies, feel what they feel,
experience their sexual joys as if they were our own. In Sarah's
fantasies, which follow, I find the one about the male guardian
the most interesting. It is evidently born out of c***dhood experiences
– the emotions seem to be of such an early stage of
development that even the sexual lines are blurred: Sarah tells
us that she plays all roles, both male and female. This is not
uncommon in fantasy. We all wonder how other people are
sexually; in our erotic reveries, we can rehearse their emotions
within ourselves. Another signal, I feel, that this fantasy is an
imaginative recreation of very early scenes is that Sarah does
not really put herself into any of the roles, not even that of “the
girl.” It all speaks of a time when she was so young that she
could not choose to act, but was acted upon. It is not, “I did
this or that …” but “The girl is told to take a bath…” and so
on. 
28
Sarah
My fantasies have some points in common with those in
your book, which I loved, and others somewhat different. One
of them is recalling some good times with my ex-husband. He
would get me pretty excited with foreplay, and then he would
put it in, he would make just two or three thrusts, and then he'd
sort of back off with just the tip of it in and tease me – “Do you
want it, baby? Then you'll have to come and get it! Bring it up
to me, baby, climb my pole!” and I would have to raise my hips
up and down, and sometimes he would move around a little
and pretend he was going to take it out and quit, and I would
twist and. turn and raise and lower my hips frantically to keep
it in and keep the motion going – and of course I'd get hotter
and sweatier – doing all the work. And I had really great orgasms
that way. I could get on top, but it never worked with
me that way – only when I was underneath, and really working
at it. (I know some men don't like that at all.)
One other fantasy I have is about a lover I had who used to
have me sit on top of his refrigerator and sort of slide down one
rounded corner of it till his tongue was even with my cunt, and
he'd stand there with his hands sort of cupping my buttocks to
keep me from falling quite helplessly onto the floor, and lap it
up like an ice cream cone. Then he'd have me slide down off
the refrigerator right onto his big cock – nothing I could do
about that either – and waltz me into the bedroom with my toes
just off the floor. Our favorite joke was, “Do you want to come
over and defrost my refrigerator tonight?”
So much for recalling reality – now for fantasies that are just
fantasies. There's one about the little girl who has a male
guardian – father or uncle, I never really figured it out. One
day, the girl has a little boyfriend come over to play after
school and invites him to stay for dinner, The guardian agrees,
and the boy telephones home for permission, but is told his
parents are going out for dinner, and he has to stay where he is
till nine-thirty, if that's not too late. (I play all three roles in
this, alternating.) The guardian again says okay. But after dinner,
he tells the girl she must go and take her bath, which she
29
does, Then he calls to her and says just to come out in her bathrobe.
She does, and then he says to her, “Did you wash your
roses good?” She says she did, and he says, “Come lie down
over here on the sofa, and let's see if you did.” She says no, she
doesn't want to show Toby (her little boyfriend) her roses. At
this, the guardian gets angry and takes down a little paddle off
the mantelpiece and says, “So you don't want to show him your
roses, do you? Well, we'll just show him your little bare bottom
then,” and he takes her over his knee, pulls up her Bathrobe,
and proceeds to give her a good paddling, turning both of her
cheeks pink. Then he stops and says, “Do you want to show
Toby your roses?” And she says, “Yes, yes, yes!” So he puts
her on the sofa on her back and brings the lamp over, so it can
shine very bright, and pushes up a stool for Toby. “Sit there,”
he commands Toby. Then he opens the girl's legs and examines
her minutely, opening the labia around the vagina and the
clitoris. Then he scolds the girl, who has stopped crying by
now. “You didn't wash very good. We'll have to do better than
that.” He tells Toby to put his finger in her vagina and hold her
open with his other hand while he goes and gets the washrag
from the bathroom. Toby is afraid not to do as he is told and
gets more and more interested in the process and asks the girl
if his finger hurts her, and she says no, it feels good, but will he
move his other hand a little, which he does. The guardian
comes back with a washrag that he has surreptitiously wet with
the raspberry-tasting mouthwash, and telling Toby to keep his
finger where it is, he sponges the clitoris and labia – which
turn pink from the mouthwash color and the heat its slight antiseptic
content generate. The girl tries to twist and turn and
says the water's too hot, “It's hot, it hurts! Oh, Toby, kiss it and
make it stop hurting.” And Toby bends his head and kisses
her. By now in this fantasy, I would have come about twice.
Sometimes the guardian spanks Toby after this.
By now, I haven't got enough energy left to tell you many
details about my daughter's slumber party she had when she
was in junior high. The buzzing would kind of quiet down, and
I'd think finally I could get to sl**p. Then I'd hear a “Whap!”
and little moans and giggles. Since then I've imagined planting
a tape recorder at one of those parties. Wouldn't it be fun to
30
hear what games they really play and who gets whapped and
why?
 In the letters that follow, very early experiences are
brought to mind. While Claudia is clearly a very healthy and
erotic young woman, I like the way she gives herself permission
not to hurry into sexual experience before she is emotionally
ready for it. “I'm only f******n years old, so I haven't
screwed yet,” she says, adding, “but I do enjoy some sex with
my boyfriends.” Reading her letter, we get the feeling that
when she is ready for a full sexual experience, she will do it
confidently, easily, and well. She will probably be the one who
decides exactly when, where, and with whom it will take place.
The progress of Claudia's life toward full womanly eroticism
seems clear; the four next letters help us chart some of the pitfalls
that seem to have lain in the way for other women. The
difficult terrain is very clearly mapped in Janice's letter. “I
deeply love my husband,” she writes “(we have been married
sixteen years), but I have always been profoundly thrilled by
my fantasies, which go back to an episode in my adolescence
… . To me, now that I dare think about it after reading your
book, it seems only natural that women should be aroused by
incidents involving urination, given the fact that our sexual
parts are so close to our urinary parts.”
While the incident that Janice refers to in her fantasy happened
during her adolescence, her erotic interest in, and confusion
of, urinary and sexual processes most likely began far
earlier in her life. By the time “Aunt Bessie” came along,
Janice had long since been u*********sly prepared to find the
older woman's invitation enough to “drive me out of my mind.”
Denise's letter, too, reminds us that about the time mother began
our toilet-training, she also began telling us not to play
with ourselves “down there.” It is often a time of tension between
mother and daughter – perhaps the first of their lifelong
battles. All interest is focused on this one part of the body during
this period, the mysteries of sex and urination become intertwined
– because both seem to be forbidden. Eroticism and
31
excretion become emotionally combined – the vagina is experienced
as the seat of a double kind of excitement.
The woman Frank writes about is fascinated by anal play –
she calls herself an “anal-erotic.” I include his letter not so
much for what he tells us about himself, but because his lover
is such a clear example of Freud's dictum that the anal stage of
development precedes the genital. Frank's lover chooses to live
out with him those fantasies that are the outgrowth and expression
of early toilet-training experiences … as also seems true of
Lana, whose fantasy follows Frank's letter. Robyn daydreams
happily about the guiltless pleasure of her fiancé giving her an
enema. In these letters, I am struck by the marvels of human
nature, its recuperative power and above all, its overriding
drive for health and self-acceptance. Janice, Denise, Frank's
lover, Lana, and Robyn have all taken what might seem at first
glance to be behavioral hang-ups, but I have found in them
sources of erotic pleasure instead. I applaud them all. 
Claudia
I have just finished reading your book. Thank you, for it
really opened my eyes to the way many women think. Some
parts shocked me, other parts disgusted me, but most of it excited
me. And I truly believe there are women who feel excited
even by the things that turn me off … and that's okay for them.
I find it exciting that we women are all so different.
I have never been ashamed of my fantasies, but I just didn't
know that's what they were. I'm only f******n years old, so I
haven't screwed yet, but I do enjoy some sex with my boyfriends.
I have had fantasies ever since I can remember. As a
little k**, I imagined I was a harem girl, or a slave girl on sale
at a public marketplace. I was always well-developed in the
fantasy, although I was actually flat as a board then and didn't
have a single pubic hair. In my fantasy, men would walk by me
and examine me, but only with their eyes. It wasn't until. I was
eleven years old that I even began to think and fantasize of
guys putting their fingers up me. When I was ten, I stopped
being the submissive one in my thoughts, and became the se32
ducer. At night, I would (and still do) think of a foxy guy I
know or a handsome teacher and imagine me telling him to
suck my tits, while I softly play with his cock.
I “cock watch,” naturally. I can't help it. To me, it's just like
guys looking at boobs. I sometimes wear sexy clothes, and it
excites me to know that I have caused a guy to get a boner. I
then imagine what his cock looks like, how large his balls are,
how erect it (the dick) is, if he's circumcised or not, etc. You
know, all the things girls who like guys enjoy thinking about.
I hope you can use this in your next book. It has excited me
just to write about it, because I have never told anyone about
these things, except when I was a k**. Thank you again for
your book I think I got my first orgasm while reading it and
masturbating myself, but I'm not sure. Thanks anyhow, because
it felt good!
Janice
I am so pleased your book opened up an area of discussion
which so directly affects my sexual life. Until reading
other women's fantasies of urination – the sexual pleasure derived
from such ideas – I had felt myself to be “unusual” or
worse. I deeply love my husband (we have been married sixteen
years), but I have always been profoundly thrilled by my
fantasies, which go back to an episode in my adolescence. I
have thought about this incident so often, and embroidered on
it, that I am no longer quite sure what actually did happen and
just what I have added to increase the pleasure thinking about
it gives me.
To me, now that I dare think about it after reading your
book, it seems only natural that women should be aroused by
incidents involving urination, given the fact that our sexual
parts are so close to our urinary parts. I sometimes think that if
I dared think about many of the things that frighten me, the
fear would be replaced so easily by self-acceptance; all that
keeps me, and others, from thinking of these fearsome things is
the thought that it is sinful to consider them; and yet what can
be sinful in just thinking about something?
33
Here is my fantasy:
I am visiting at the home of an older friend, someone I call
Aunt Bessie, although we are not related. One rainy day, during
the visit, as luncheon time approaches, Aunt Bessie and I
have two large martinis. Afterward, we sit down at the dining
table to eat. Lunch starts with a delicious thin soup, of which I
have two servings. Soup is followed by cold cuts, accompanied
by steins of cold, foaming beer. For dessert, there are crackers
and cheese, with refills of the steins to wash it down. About
half an hour after lunch, I get up from my chair and start to
leave the room. Aunt Bessie asks where I am going, and I reply:
“Sorry, but I have to pee.” To this, Aunt Bessie says,
“Nonsense, you just think you have to go. Come back here and
sit down, and we will split a bottle of champagne.” Although I
have some doubts as to my ability to retain any longer, all the
liquid I have imbibed nevertheless I comply. At this point, I
begin to suspect that Aunt Bessie has something “up her
sleeve,” but just what, I cannot imagine. We sit for a while,
drinking the champagne and smoking two or three cigarettes,
me feeling more and more uncomfortable by the minute. As I
finish the last drop in my glass, I say to Aunt Bessie: “I really
must go now, I can't hold it any longer.” Aunt Bessie replies:
“Well, if you must, you must, but I hope you don't mind if I go
with you.” Upon arriving in the bathroom, Aunt Bessie asks
me to remove my dress and panties and then sit on the toilet
seat, but without dropping even a tear for a few moments. Aunt
Bessie then kneels down on a cushion placed conveniently to
one side of the toilet seat, reaches across my nearest thigh, and
proceeds to manipulate my clitoris. As soon as I feel my
friend's fingers playing with my clitoris, the desire to void my
urine recedes. Aunt Bessie tells me: “Wait until the exact moment
of the climax I am going to bring you to, and then let the
freshet flow. I guarantee you will have the most ecstatic orgasm
any woman can have in this world – or the next, for that
matter.”
Sure enough, just as Aunt Bessie's skillful fingers bring me
up to and push me over the edge, I let my piss come in a rush.
It is like coming in two places at once, and the hot piss flowing
34
down my slit and over the pulsating mouth of my vagina nearly
drives me out of my mind.
Denise
Thanks for doing My Secret Garden – one of the fantasies
electrified me, naturally: I saw myself in it. On p. 179, “Faith”
calls herself a “urologenic.” Obviously, there must be a lot of
us if someone put such a fancy label on us! What I want to
know is where I can find out more about us – also, I'd surely
like to trade fantasies with another like-minded gal – if at all
possible, I'd like you to forward my letter to Faith; if you can't
do that, it's okay, and I understand. Now maybe you'd like a
fantasy along these lines for your next book. I'm gay, by the by,
and ecstatically happy about it. Before I understood my fascination
with urination, I used to try to turn my fantasies toward
intercourse and ejaculation – I thought I had urination mixed
up with ejaculation, but I realize it's just not true. It's the accidents
people have, especially men or boys, that fascinate me.
My favorite fantasy takes place in a grammar school classroom.
Billy, a cute fifteen-year-old, raises his hand to be excused
to the bathroom. The teacher carelessly ignores him, then
puts him off with repeated “in-a-minutes.” At this point in the
fantasy, many variations work. A typical version now is that he
feels such pressure that he jams his knees together and scoots
forward at his desk, trying to “hold it.” It doesn't help, and
with his face burning, he finds it necessary to let go just a little,
every few minutes, to ease the pressure. Soon, the other k**s
notice, pointing and whispering at the growing puddle under
his desk. Billy always wears tight Levi's and has a very cute
behind. Sometimes he is made to stand in the corner at the
front of the room, where he wets himself in front of everybody.
I only wish I had a notion of how to look for information on
this “aberration.” Thanks a lot!
35
Frank
I'm a heterosexual male, and it would seem absurd for me to
comment on the sexual fantasies of women. In fact, I'm not
even interested in them to any extent; a I ran across your My
Secret Garden by accident and only thumbed through it idly.
However, I see you are collecting material, and I have a sort of
case history to give to you for what it's worth. This is a livedout
fantasy in which I participated, and frankly, I'm a bit troubled
about it in retrospect. It's rather extreme, or so it seems to
me, and I wonder if I have encouraged the woman in what may
become a harmful sexual aberration.
First, let me set the stage and describe the characters briefly.
I'm a middle-aged business executive and quite an ordinary
fellow, nothing special about me at all. The woman is nearing
forty, a rather intense emotional type but distinctly attractive,
married to a man she likes but who is totally impotent due to
illness. She is torn between resolve to remain at least technically
faithful to her husband and an urgent need for sexual release.
I like her, and am sympathetic to her in her problem. The
two of us compromised in a pretend affair limited to cunnilingus
and fellatio.
But this wasn't wholly satisfactory to either of us. For my
part, I enjoy this with an attractive woman, but mostly as only
a part of loveplay rather than as an end in itself. She felt guiltridden
and had difficulty achieving orgasm that way. It just
wasn't very good. Until we discovered something else, by a
quite accidental move on my part. I was caressing her vulva
with my hand preparatory to cunnilingus, when I inadvertently
let a finger stray into the crevice of her buttocks, and its tip
pressed into her anus. She stiffened and cried out, and almost
instantly went into orgasm.
Here at last we come to the fantasy itself. She was, in fantasy,
an anal erotic. Later, she confessed this to me. She
dreamed of having a man thrust his finger through the sphincter
of her anus and on up into her rectum. Going further, she
imagined his mouth on her there. And, in return, of putting her
mouth on him.
36
Later, we actually did this. I was personally a bit doubtful,
to tell the truth. There have been other women in my experience
who liked anal loveplay, and I am not particularly averse
to it. When I'm in the proper mood, an attractive woman's anus
can be exciting as a part of the whole of her. I like everything
about women, and although I have never done actual anal intercourse,
I often do caress a woman there during loveplay or
cunnilingus if she seems to want it. But it turned out that, once
released from inhibition, this woman was really avid about
this. It was not only the best but almost the only way she could
achieve complete orgasm. And for the ultimate experience, she
wanted it to be shared. So it became our regular custom to do it
to one another. Lying head to toe, I would fasten my mouth
over her anus while stroking her vulva and clitoris with the
fingers of a hand. She would tuck my penis down between her
breasts, hold my testicles aside with one hand, and suck with
lips and tongue at my anus.
The actual living out of this fantasy of hers seems to give her
a supreme experience. She goes quite mad in her ecstasy. Her
anus works in and out against my lips, her vulva positively
gushes fluid, she bites and sucks at my anus and crushes my
penis between her breasts, her climax when it comes is violent
and interminable.
All this is most enjoyable for me too, I'll admit. I'm something
of a voyeur, I like to look at an attractive woman in all
her intimate places, to see her vulva open pink and wet, her
clitoris swell, her little peeplace gape open at the touch of my
tongue, her vagina reveal its inner flesh to me, her anus stretch
and pulsate as I touch her there. I like to feel her, and smell
her, and taste her. And God knows it's a fantastic titillating
sensation to have a woman's lips and tongue sucking and probing
at me, to have her breasts caress my penis until it spurts
over them and her belly.
But all this, good though it is, somehow pales in comparison
to the real thing for me. I like giving her pleasure in this way; I
enjoy it myself. But it's all only play to me; I remain unaffected
in the ultimate sense. But for her, it seems to be rapidly assuming
the proportions of an obsession. She doesn't want it any
other way now. I'm worried – she's really a very nice person,
37
and I do like her – lest I may be encouraging her in a sexual
aberration that may eventually do her harm.
Oh, well, you've listened long enough. I don't expect you to
reply, and perhaps this report may be of no use to you at all.
But if you're interested in the sexual fantasies of women, here's
one that came to life. You're welcome to use all or any part of
this account as you like, no obligation. In any case, good luck
to you in writing more about this interesting subject of women
and their fantasies.
Lana
Congratulations on a sensitive piece which rightfully credits
women with a high degree of creativity.
After reading your book, it sounded like fun to write down a
fantasy I have been having – it seems a little more difficult to
share it. Actually, my fantasy does not materialize during sex,
but rather acts as kind of a “sl**ping pill” when I have had a
particularly tiring day at work.
It begins as I am sitting in a waiting room which is painfully
antiseptic and severe. I feel very uncomfortable being there, for
it seems it is somewhat against my will. Other girls are seated
around me also nervously shifting in their chairs.
Finally, my name is called by a woman who resembles an
old grade-school librarian. Very unchic and clinical. She shows
me into a huge office painted white, with a cold metal examination
table in the middle. She asks that I remove my clothes
and carry them to the corner of the room. When I bend down to
put them there, she tells me to stay in that position while she
prepares an injection to tranquilize me. She finally returns and
feels all over me for the correct site – usually on my rear. As
she is giving me the shot, three men enter the room. One is
deadly serious, and the others are his students. They are all
surprised at the position I am in. The teacher appears cross
with the woman for not doing a better job of relaxing me.
I am told to mount the examination table. I do and lie on my
back. But one of the students laughs and asks me to turn over,
saying he needs the relaxed end up. It is at that point, out of the
38
corner of my eye, with my head resting on my hands, that I see
a large machine being wheeled in with a tubular device attached
to a long rubber hose. One of the students asks me to
relax and spread my legs as far as they will go, while the other
student, amid sideways winks and donning rubber gloves, lubricates
my rectum with his fingers. The teacher then slowly
and with some difficulty (because I keep tightening my muscles)
inserts the tube into my rear and announces that this is an
enema designed with both an outflow and inflow suction.
Water swishes, legs are held apart, and I am constantly told
to relax. After a while, it is all over, and the tube is removed.
By then I am usually asl**p.
Should I need to fantasize further, I am prepared.
The teacher tells me I am to be the model for a mold or casting
of a dildo to better fit all women. Another injection, and
then I am turned over. My legs are spread on a t****ze affair
suspended from the ceiling. The students busy themselves with
a thorough douching of my vagina, while the teacher feels my
breasts and asks me if it hurts.
Then another machine is wheeled in with a larger tube inserted
into that clean vagina. The plaster oozes out of the tube
and seems to fill my whole body. It's warm and keeps expanding.
One of the students pushes his hand on my stomach, while
the other closes the slit with his fingers. Meanwhile, the doctor
inserts a lubricated thermometer in my rectum.
Others are called to help remove the casting – usually men
that I have never had affairs with, but have thought about it.
They enter the room slightly surprised to see me, but don rubber
gloves and aid in taking out the form.
The final bliss comes when it is tried out on the librariantype.
I am amazed that I wrote this, but really did have fun doing
it. It is a genuine fantasy.
Robyn
I just finished reading your book, My Secret Garden, and I
must admit I enjoyed it very much.
39
To give you a bit of my background, I'm female, eighteen,
and am presently engaged to be married in one and a half
years. Please, no comments! I've had enough objections from
my parents and relatives already! John and I are very much in
love, although we've known each other only eight short
months!
I've had sex with two other guys before John, but I never
really enjoyed it. With John, every minute we are making love
is heaven. I am the first girl John has ever fucked, and John is
the only guy who's made me reach a climax. We fuck about
three or four times a week (I'm on the pill), usually in his car,
occasionally we rent a motel room, although I have to be home
by 1:30 A.M. I guess I should tell you our favorite ways of
fucking before I tell you my fantasies. First of all, we both get
greatest satisfaction with me on top. He can touch my clitoris
when I'm this way, and I can fondle his balls. When in the car,
I kneel over him while he's sitting, and this way he can use one
finger on my clitoris, and another finger up my anus. I adore
the feeling I get when his finger is in my asshole. I come the
best this way. We use every possible word, while fucking. I
love to hear him say what he's doing, and really letting the
words flow. However, we never use these words any other
time. I also enjoy a good sound spanking on my bare bottom
before making love. (He can't stand me spanking him, though.)
It feels great when he puts a lotion on my fiery bottom afterward.
We both enjoy the sixty-nine position, with me on top. This
way he can also use his hand. I can't come when he's not using
a finger on my clitoris. Often, he'll go down on me before we
make love; I usually come while he's doing this.
Now, for fantasies. I guess mine are basic, not too unusual. I
often daydream of having sex with another woman, but I never
think of this while we're fucking. I'd really like to try it with a
girl, but truthfully, I don't know anyone I could do it with. By
the way, none of my girl friends, except one, know that John
and I fuck. If the opportunity ever arose, I'd definitely try it.
(And I'd never tell John.)
40
I'd also like to pretend that John was a doctor, and he'd have
to give me an enema. I can see him wearing the kind of white
gauze mask that doctors wear and leaning over me. I am on a
special gynecological table, with my feet in the stirrups, but
because he is going to carefully examine my anus before giving
rime an enema, I am lying facedown, so I am all spread open
for him, my cunt and my anus. First, he pokes his finger in my
asshole and tries to look in. But he can't see enough. So he
takes out a kind of surgical pliers and warms the cold metal in
a bowl of warm water. Then he inserts the pliers in my anus,
and when they are in good and deep, he slowly opens them so
he can have a good look in. For some reason of anatomy I don't
understand, he has to put his fingers in my vagina while he is
examining my asshole. Perhaps this helps open it up more.
Then when he has it figured out, he says to me, “Well, I will
have to give you an enema. That will fix you up.” But instead
of having me sit on a toilet, he puts me in a kind of swing, so
that I am supported under the shoulders, and from the knees
down, but my bottom is hanging naked down below. John
brings in an enormous enema bottle and hangs it up high over
my head. “This will really fix you up,” he says, and begins to
insert the rubber pipe into me. He is down below the canvas
swing, so I can't really see him, but he's shoving in inches and
feet of rubber piping, really shoving it in. And then as he turns
on the warm water, he leans over to kiss me. As he does so, he
puts his fingers on my clitoris and lovingly plays with it. I can
feel the water gently running up through me; John is holding
my cunt lips tenderly in his hands and telling me I'll be all
right soon. The feeling is very peaceful, but even as I write this,
I can feel myself almost beginning to come.
That fantasy may seem a bit gross, but I'd really like it to
happen. (Wherever could I get stirrups and the canvas swing
and such?) I don't know if I'll ever get enough nerve to ask
John to do this, but maybe if I get d***k enough … I'm sure he
would agree – he never refused to try anything. I'd also like to
shave all my pubic hair off, but he is repulsed by the idea.
We also masturbate together (I seldom do it alone), and
we've seen each other pee. It's most romantic in the dark deep
woods!
41
I hope I've helped you in some way. Please hurry and publish
your next book. I can hardly wait to read it.
Maybe, I'll invite you to our wedding! Remember – SEX IS
BEAUTIFUL!
P.S. He also loves to suck on my large tits. He can't wait till
I'm pregnant.
P.P.S. I also get turned on by hard porno. (He doesn't.)
 In all the fantasies that follow in this chapter, the writers
themselves describe their fantasies as growing out of c***dhood
experiences – or else their early beginnings are evident in the
emotions they express. I always feel grateful to women like Ivy
and Sophie who write to confirm the value of sexual fantasies
in their lives; just as their own ther****ts have told them that
sexual fantasies do not mean they are freaks, so have several
other psychoanalysts written to me of the usefulness to human
health and happiness of sexual fantasy. As part of their the****utic
approach, these doctors have begun to encourage their
more inhibited patients to invent their own fantasies, often
beginning by having them read My Secret Garden first.
I especially appreciate the generosity of Dr. Harrison's letter,
not just toward me but clearly toward all his women patients.
The fact that he would also enclose his own fantasy makes him
even more dimensional to me, not just a doctor but a man too.
We may not all be able to afford, or want, psychotherapy, but
the experiences these women have shared with us – acknowledging
how difficult it was for them to accept and enjoy the
guilt-ridden early sexual pleasures of c***dhood – can help us
all. You were sexual as a c***d; the thrills and sensations you
felt then are still with you. You may have felt guilty about it
when you were six or ten, but you are grown-up now and can
understand how unnecessary this guilt is. More important, you
can put those early sexual experiences and emotions to work
for you. When we were c***dren, many of us were made to
memorize a passage from the Bible: “When I was a c***d, I
spake as a c***d … . When I became a man, I put away c***dish
things.” I submit that this is not entirely correct. We may
42
put away c***dish words and games, but our earliest sexuality
is the foundation on which our sexual maturity grows. These
women recognize this. Maybe you can learn from them. 
Ivy
I've just finished reading My Secret Garden. For me, it was
one of many approaches I am currently taking to work through
numerous sexual hang-ups. Mostly it helps by confirming my
ther****t's statements that my fantasies and sexual desires are
normal, shared by many others.
I am thirty-one, married nine years, two c***dren, returned to
graduate school a year ago. Both my husband and I are in therapy;
hopefully this counseling, plus attending a clinic for sexual
disfunctions will enable us to remain married. But if not, I
think we will both be at the point that we can survive divorce,
and come through the whole experience with some positive
gains.
Fantasy 1: My ther****t (who is female) has arranged for
me to be sexually counseled by a male friend, also a ther****t. I
meet regularly with him, once a week, in his apartment. He is
very perceptive and sensitive; in the beginning, we only talk.
He is very slow to introduce sexual activities. The second time
I am there, he merely has me lie fully clothed next to him. It's
as though he always sensed at what point the fears I have regarding
sex negate the excitement, and always takes me on one
step beyond where I think it's okay, but one step short of what
would scare me away. This is my sweetest, gentlest fantasy,
and I haven't yet gotten us to the point of actually making love,
and orgasm (which I am only able to achieve while masturbating
in real life).
Fantasy 2: (This is wild.) The beginning part of this borrows
and adapts part of a science-fiction novel I once read.
There is some group of people who have instituted a colony of
“superpeople” … beautiful, strong, intelligent, etc. (Naturally,
they want me. Such egotism.) Anyway, they get their population
by k**napping desirable persons.
43
I'm k**napped, and awaken in a sparsely furnished bedroom.
For the next two weeks, someone comes each day and
takes me for different types of tests – a thorough physical
which I really enjoy, especially the rectal examination for cancer
(I never had this, but someone once described it to me), I.Q.
tests, physical stamina tests, tests for pain threshold, sexual
desire thresholds (i.e., they studied my physiological responses
to sexual stimulus à la Masters and Johnson). What is turning
me on, aside from the discreet experiences of pain, sexual
stimuli, etc., is the feeling of someone or something knowing
all of me in such intimate detail.
In the meantime, they are also carrying on at this place social-
psychology-type experiments. After a few days of testing, I
return to the room and see d****s parted so that I can see a
man in a similarly furnished adjacent room – apparently he
can't see me. Later (on a different day), we see one another and
try to talk through the glass; all we are able to communicate is
that neither of us understand where we are or what's going on.
Finally, usually the day I endure the pain threshold experiments,
I return quite shaken to the room, and see that now
there is a doorway in the wall, and I cross over to his room,
where he comforts me and holds me. Sometimes we screw,
sometimes not, but it is always a gentle act.
Sometime later, he returns from a similar experience, and I
comfort him. The sexual turn-on for me lies in the various tests
performed, but this man is still an essential part of the fantasy;
it occurs to me that maybe he is the safe place I can return to
when sexual feelings have become too strong and, therefore,
frightening to me (it is the loss of control I fear).
I have a couple of other remarks:
1: I think for me it's true that certain fantasies stem from
c***dhood. I can remember having feelings reading the parts of
Tom Sawyer where the schoolmaster switched c***dren. I was
raised a very strict Catholic and would never allow my “sexual”
thoughts in my head. But thoughts of spankings and pain,
which turned me on, didn't fall into that category, because I
was too young to recognize those pleasurable feelings as sexual,
or at least sensual. Likewise, a movie scene in which a
44
group of rough men were ordering a woman in a bar to undress
of they'd kill her male friend (knife at his throat) turned me on
at almost age twelve, and my ****-type fantasies have this
theme. The f***e is never raw strength, but psychological
domination, threat of what they might do to someone else who
is there (a male friend of mine) if I don't go along.
2: I would like to believe that the domination desire stems
from the freedom from guilt which that situation provides. I
very much identified with the woman in your book who said
that the domination thing grew as her involvement in women's
lib grew … the same thing happened to me, and it seemed like
such a contradiction: the more liberated I felt in my day-to-day
life, the more I fell back on and needed my domination fantasies
during sex. Perhaps women's lib helped me to believe in
my right to sexual feelings and experiences, but it's too difficult
to forget all that guilt at once … so domination lets me have
the pleasure without the guilt.
3: I liked the distinction you suggested between pain for
pain's sake and pain as an instrument of domination. As you
noted of other people, real pain turns me off; in fact, torture
scenes in movies, etc., have made me upset to the point of nausea.
I can't stand to hear people screaming, etc. But the thought
of my bare ass being spanked as a preliminary to sex really
turns me on, especially as the means by which a male f***es
me to suck him (which I have ambivalent feelings about, but
am really turned off at the thought of doing it till he comes …
something I've never done).
4: I found that fantasies of faceless people and unknown environments
never made me feel guilty. But thinking of someone
else I know while screwing with my husband still does,
possibly because our marriage is not all that secure right now.
However, I don't feel as cheap and shitty as I used to, having
read in your book how many women do think of other men.
Thanks. I don't have the nerve to sign this with my real
name. If any of the comments are helpful to you, let them be
my way of contributing something in return for what I gained
reading My Secret Garden.
45
Bonnie
Thank you for the first book. I couldn't believe how turned
on I could get. by reading, and ever since, I use your book to
arouse myself before masturbating. Sure, I've got fantasies, lots
of them! I'm twenty-one, lost my virginity at nineteen to someone
who fell in love with me, have had sex with maybe seven
or eight guys, no serious relationships, and over one hundred
forty “dates” and casual affairs. I discuss sex and fantasies
with my Mom and turned her on to your book (as well as
EVERY woman I know). I love sex, anytime, anywhere, and
am in the beginning of a beautiful relationship with an incredible
guy who is a fabulous lover and who is very open about
everything.
The one fantasy which started when I was about ten, has become
a well-developed, detailed, and (excruciatingly) arousing
little plot that I embellish whenever I want to. However, the
theme is always domination, and I always get spanked. One
important detail is that the guy is smoking cigarettes – I guess
this adds to his macho appearance. I only go out with very
sensitive men who are in the creative field, but they've all been
fairly dominating (but in a gentle, considerate way). I won't
take shit from any guy and refuse to be told what to do. However,
enough autobiography, here it is:
I am reading a book in his bed, wearing a fly-front skirt,
button-down shirt, and only underpants. He comes in wearing
jeans, a denim shirt, open very low down, and with a fitted
leather jacket (collar up, of course). He comes over to the bed,
sits down next to me, and tells me to put the book away. I refuse.
He puts out his cigarette and takes the book out of my
hand. Everything is done slowly, especially the stamping out of
his many cigarettes, which elongates the fantasy and arouses
me even more. I play innocent and do nothing except yawn or
consistently refuse. He lights up another cigarette and makes a
telephone call to his agent (he's an illustrator), and while on the
phone unbuttons my shirt and takes it off. He rolls me over on
my stomach and very slowly lifts up my skirt and pulls down
my underpants and leaves me like that while he leaves the
46
room to get a number for his agent. (As he puts the phone
down, he whispers, “If you move, I feel sorry for you, and you
can forget about sitting down for tonight.”) When he comes
back, I have sat up, pulled up my underwear, and pulled down
my skirt. He hangs up and makes me stand in front of him
while he sits at the edge of the bed and takes off my skirt. As I
stand in front of him in just my underpants, he makes another
phone call. While on the phone, he grabs me and puts me over
his knee (by this time I probably have come about twenty
times) and slowly pulls down my underpants. After the call, he
spanks me very hard, but I refuse to cry. Then he fingers me
while he makes another call, which lasts for maybe twenty
minutes. After that one, he spanks me again, always in between
each slap saying what a spoiled brat I am and how I've
had this coming to me for a long time He continues until I cry.
Then he tells me to lay down and wait for him. He goes into
the kitchen and comes back with rope and ties me up. He takes
off his leather jacket, and rolls up his sleeves (this turns me on
even more) and teases me for a long time (I love to be teased),
then he unties me, and we make love all night, but he NEVER
apologizes.
My thighs are locked together as I write this, and I'm trying
to figure out how to get my boyfriend to do it He has spanked
me, but not long enough and not slowly; he also said he would
act out my fantasies.
Hope this has helped, although I don't see how it could, it's
too typical! Thanks again.
P.S. I'm an art student.
Sophie
Just wanted to let you know how much I enjoyed your book,
My Secret Garden. I am twenty-five, single, and have had numerous
lovers, all male. I have a master's degree in French and
am a teacher by profession.
I have been fantasizing sexually since I was about five or
six, when I began to masturbate. I was always ashamed of my
fantasies – they were my private secret – up until about two or
47
three years ago, when I underwent therapy with a psychiatrist.
He practically had to drag these fantasies out of me – I didn't
feel comfortable enough to tell him about them until I had been
in therapy for close to two years. When I finally did tell him, I
felt great relief that he accepted them and didn't recoil in horror
and disgust when he heard them. Since that time, I have become
much more relaxed about masturbating itself, enjoying it
much more than before (now I can honestly admit that it is
pleasurable), and I now also realize that sexual fantasies aren't
dirty and disgusting, that indeed practically all women have
them. I still masturbate regularly and enjoy that sort of
“naughty” or even “dirty” feeling that used to repulse me. I
also like to feel naughty and dirty when I'm screwing.
I realize that if I had not undergone therapy, I might never
have discovered how pleasant and natural such fantasies can
be, and that guilt feelings are not a necessary psychological
“payment” for such pleasurable, but forbidden, thoughts. I
hope that by reading your book, other women will draw the
same conclusions about their fantasies, without the aid of a
psychiatrist.
Thank you for your outstanding contribution to the liberation
of the female sexual psyche.
I think I may attach some of my own fantasies to this letter.
You may use them as you wish.
P.S. I read your book while at work (I'm doing temporary
secretarial work during the summer) and beat off three times
yesterday during the day, right at my desk!! Once I almost got
caught, and it was ever so exciting!!
Fantasy 1: This one's an oldtimer – I used to use it exclusively,
but now I usually use variations on the same theme, two
of which also follow.
I am walking in the woods, enjoying the green scenery (I'll
bet the shrink would say this is like walking through pubic
hair), when all of a sudden I fall through a hole in the ground
into a sort of laboratory. Inside the laboratory are lots of men in
white coats (I guess they're doctors or something). I am undressed,
weighed, and then put on some sort of cart which
48
wheels me around to the various departments in the laboratory.
First, I am examined and proclaimed healthy (internally, that
is), and then the doctors determine that I am orgasmic and
suitable for experimentation. The last stop is a big room with a
kind of observation balcony. There are lots of men up there
watching me, all extremely interested in so lovely a specimen
as myself. The head doctor, or whatever he is, comes on the
loudspeaker and announces that the gentlemen will soon witness
a female orgasm. Then a large man comes in – he's usually
very strong-looking, and although he's not physically dirty,
he is perspiring and has a gleam in his eye that tells me he's
going to do a job on me. This man has been trained by the lab,
so that he knows precisely how to drive a woman into crazed
ecstasy. I am strapped onto a table, my legs wide apart. The
big man approaches me, explores me with his finger, smiles
wickedly, nods in approval to the head doctor and the men
observing the scene, then comes down on me, flicking my clit
with his tongue. The whole time this is going on, the doctor is
giving a blow-by-blow account of how I'm feeling and how
turned on I'm getting over the loudspeaker. He tells the men
that I'm getting very close to coming. Finally, the big man
sucking my cunt can't stand it anymore himself, and so he
drops his trousers, revealing a large, erect dick, and he fucks
me for all he's worth, while at the same time flicking my clit
with his finger, until I come, come, come, all over the fucking
table.
Fantasy 2: This one has the same setting (sometimes I skip
the beginning part and just find myself in the large room I described
above). Now the men who were observing before are
taking turns trying to turn me on, all this happening under the
head doctor's watchful and approving eye. Each man tries his
own special technique for exciting me, and the all-knowing
doctor can tell who does the best job on me. The men try hard,
because they know what the prize of doing the best job is – me
(who else?). At some point, the doctor tells one of the men he
has won me. This man then wheels the table I'm strapped to
into another room, where he uses his technique to bring me to
explosive orgasm by sucking, feeling, and fucking me.
49
Fantasy 3: Again the same background, except that now I've
been at this laboratory for some time and know what to expect.
I have come to enjoy this experimentation so much that, this
time, the doctor announces over the loudspeaker, I have begged
him to let someone work me over again. Same scene, same
ending, except that this time I asked for it.
I just want to add that these are all fantasies that I use while
masturbating. I don't normally fantasize too much while fucking,
except that if someone's eating me out, I'll usually use one
of these old standbys. I love to be fucked from behind while
having my clit manipulated, either by me or my partner, and
lots of times I can't come unless someone's playing with my
clit. At any rate, I have my best orgasms when someone's fucking
me and playing with my clit at the same time.
Dr. John Harrison
As you can see by the letterhead above (which I must ask
you not to reprint, for obvious reasons), I am a psychoanalyst.
This letter is to tell you that your book, My Secret Garden, is
already having highly beneficial spinoffs in my the****utic
practice. For example, a young mother says, “I can't reveal my
sexual fantasies to you directly, but if you will look on page xx
in Nancy Friday's book, you will read one that is something
like mine!” As you might guess, by the conclusion of therapy, I
hope she will be able to talk to me directly about all her sexual
fantasies in complete detail. That would denote selfacceptance,
maturity, responsibility, and a giant step toward a
more fulfilling life.
Your book provides a most welcome generalizing example
that encourages people to come to terms with themselves and
perhaps seek some of the excitement of which they dream. It is
known, for example, that people with true psychosomatic illnesses,
such as ulcers, hypertension, etc., are sadly lacking in
the capacity to fantasize. If they can learn to fantasize, their
nervous stress, strain, anxiety, and frustration may be given an
outlet in that manner, and not have to be expressed as destructive
f***es within their own poor bodies.
50
One other comment: many neurotics are entirely u*********s
of their most important sexual fantasies. Psychoanalysis
helps them make these conscious and acceptable. Most people
are genuinely unaware of what really excites them, but from
your “catalog” (if I may use such a shorthand term), they can
find one very similar to their own previously unrecognized
fantasies. In psychoanalysis, we find again and again that this
basic fantasy had once been known and treasured, but then
repressed out of shame, etc. I would compare your book to a
jukebox with old, forgotten favorite tunes which, when played,
bring back all the feelings of yesteryear.
Please continue with your good work. I know it must be
pleasurable; I hope it is profitable. Now that you know that in
the experience of at least one psychoanalyst, it is the****utic as
well, you must feel you have found the best of all occupations.
Your photo on the dust jacket does invite me to tell you a
sexual fantasy of my own. You have an intimate, sexual, and
candid look about you. Perhaps your appearance invites people
to be candid with you in return. To tell such a fantasy is a mild
sexual experience in itself – but you asked for it.
It is this: On any given day in my office, when a woman
comes in with a brief miniskirt and no panties, she is rewarded
with a gentle, moist, caressing of her cunt with my tongue. It
would be important for her to sense that this would happen
only if she gave a sign of acquiescence by the way she dressed
and sat.
Freud talked about the sexual fantasies that patients had
about their doctors, and went on to posit and discuss the counter-
transference this developed in their ther****ts. Which is a
stuffy, polysyllabic word for what amounts to a little cuntlicking
in my case.
I am sure you understand why I request that while you let
the fact that I am a psychoanalyst stand, I ask that you assign
me a fictitious name.
51
Deedee
I'm writing this because I think I may be a lesbian – I'm not
sure. I think it all started when I was six or seven years old. My
playmate and I used to take off all our clothes. Then I would
climb on top of her (I'm very aggressive), open her pussy lips,
and grind the hell out of her. Then I met her older s****r, Tish.
One day, Tish was alone in the house, and asked me to come
over. She had on a nightgown, but with nothing underneath.
She raised the gown and told me to rub her pussy. I did it, and
in my fantasies even today, I am often still seven years old. I
like to remember how I opened her lips and tickled her clitoris.
Even as I write this, I can imagine how she looked when she
reached climax. The reason I think I may be a lesbian is that
she didn't tell me to open her pussy lips and tickle her. I did
this all on my own.
When I became eight years old, I gave up my playmate for a
boyfriend named Teddy. Teddy and I used to go down into the
basement and take off all our clothes and fuck all day. (I know
that isn't the way it could have been, but that's how it seems in
my memories.) But he soon told his pals, and they joined us.
One day, seven boys pulled a train on me. I didn't tell my mom
or dad, because I enjoyed it so much. But I think that incident
is what made me dislike boys and want to go back to women.
When I say “Go back to women,” I mean, thinking about
them, fantasizing about them. I often find myself wanting to
have an affair with a woman rather than a man. As I've said
earlier, I am very aggressive. When I go out with a nice man, I
find myself being bossy. I like to make up fantasies about girls
with blonde hair and blue eyes. (I am black.) In my fantasies, I
always see myself going up to them on the street and propositioning
them. But in real life, I never do. I also want to **** my
best friend. I think I'm waiting for the right moment. She doesn't
know the real me. I've never told her how I feel about her,
and the part she plays in my fantasies. Perhaps I will grow out
of this phase. Maybe I don't know very much about life since
I'm only s*******n, and want to shock my parents. Am I really
mixed up, or is this a super, superfantasy?
52
P.S. To show you what thinking can do, even though I have
not described my fantasies in any complete way, I have been
thinking about them while writing this, and my cunt is dripping
wet!
Loretta
The idea of “innocence” being initiated into sexual pleasure
and orgasm is something I love to use in fantasies, my favorite
having to do with a “religious” experience. (Oddly enough, I
had no religious upbringing, and no religious experiences of
any kind.)
In the fantasy, I am a young girl who has been raised without
any sexual knowledge. My f****y are churchgoers; I am
meant to be pure and virginal. When I reach the right age (late
puberty), my parents take me to church for some special religious
instruction from the “priest.” He takes me alone into the
room for initiates. There are candles burning around a cushioned
table that is covered with purple velvet. The priest wears
long robes. He is a man in his thirties or forties, with a quality
of masculine virility, despite presumed celibacy. He has a deep
voice. He explains that I am now to undergo a very holy condition
– the supreme ecstasy of God's greatest power. I will experience
extraordinary sensations, quite beyond anything I've
ever known, but I must freely open my will, and my body, to
the Holy Spirit. I must allow myself to react without fear to
whatever frenzied state the Holy Spirit ordains when it takes
possession of me. And I must be in the pure state of complete
nudity. “Don't be embarrassed now; this is a holy thing that is
about to happen to you….” He helps me remove my clothing
and instructs me to lie down on the cushioned table so that he
may prepare both my soul and body. While I lie naked on the
table, he anoints my breasts, belly, thighs, with perfumed oil,
and intones prayers and chants. “Let this young woman be
filled with the Holy Spirit. Enter her body and soul and encompass
her in the greatest ecstasy. Fulfill her in joyous holiness….”
His touch is pleasant, strangely provocative, and mysterious.
His voice is hypnotic. I lie in an entranced stupor. He
53
waves a scepter over me. It is made of gold, with a rounded,
bulblike tip. “Let the holy scepter find the entrance to her soul
through her body…” he murmurs. He lays the round gold top
on my throat, my shoulders…. Every place he touches produces
a magic tingling – probing my breasts, nipples, stroking my
belly. It moves toward my loins. Cool metal stroking between
my labia. The sensation produces a soft moan from me, an
uncontrolled lift of my torso. “Ah,” says the priest. “This must
be where we will find the magic orifice … the pathway of the
Holy Spirit.” He opens my body with the metal scepter. It
slides into me, filling an orifice of my body that I never knew I
had until now…. “Yes, it is here!” he cries. “Do you feel it …
the beginnings of your experience of ecstasy? Is the Holy Spirit
beginning to work in you?”
“Yes … yes. I think so…’
“You must give in to it, my dear. You must give in completely
to whatever feelings the holy spirit creates as it takes
possession of you…. You will give in?”
I nod, and groan. The scepter slides in and out; as it slides
in, it fills me with unexplainable excitement. My body moves
in reaction, out of my control.
“Do you think it is coming? Do you feel the Holy Spirit,
coming to you?”
“Yes … yes!”
“Let it come … however it wishes….”
The priest is doing something unexpected, but I am too
overcome to be concerned at the moment. The table has a drop
leaf at the end, which he lowers so that he can move himself up
closer to me, between my legs. With a quick movement, he
opens the lower front of his robes, and brings out another scepter.
As the metal scepter pulls out of me, he pushes the other
one in, leaning over me, his face contorted with ecstasy, too, it
would seem. Perhaps we are both meant to be fulfilled with the
Holy Spirit together. He presses his other magic scepter deep
inside me. It feels smooth and warm, and extraordinarily tantalizing.
“Is it coming?” he cries.
“Yes … something is happening to me!”
“Let it come! Do what it wants you to do!”
54
It is making my body writhe and undulate. My orifice swallows
and squeezes his scepter with a sensation that is driving
me into a wild, delicious frenzy. Never have I felt anything like
this…. The Holy Spirit is about to overcome me. I can feel it!
He acknowledges my groans and thrashings with, “Yes … yes!
That is it! Here it comes! It is here!”
(Amen and hallelujah! You bet your sweet scepter, your holiness
… you have made it come, and it has come to you, too,
you devil you…. )
I return to the priest and the room of initiation time and
time again. I receive more instruction and more experience in
the ways of being entered and fulfilled by the Holy Spirit. I am
a devout young woman…. With the candles burning and the
scepter sliding into me, I experience, time and time again, the
greatest of all religious ecstasies. The priest and my parents
rejoice in my religious gifts. Sometimes the priest shows me
paintings of the saints having religious experiences – naked
bodies in the midst of ecstasy – arched backs, contorted faces. I
may wonder how these physical experiences can actually relate
to the soul. Secretly, I begin to doubt the authenticity of the
priest and the validity of this “church.” I think he is a bit of a
fraud. Even the most innocent have some concept of sexuality.
But I never let on; never mention my suspicions. I am having
far too much fun to give it up; and everyone (except perhaps
the priest himself) believes me a thoroughly pure, devout, innocent,
and religious young woman…. We pretend, and fool
each other, and continue to have glorious orgasms on the purple
table.
Sharon
Having read your book, I decided to write to you and tell you
my fantasies.
First, let me tell you a little about myself. I am a thirty-fiveyear-
old virgin (also Virgo!) and relatively happy under the
circumstances.
My divorced mother and twice-divorced grandmother live
with me – my mother is sixty-four (today!); and my grand55
mother, who cannot walk, is eighty-six. Both are in poor
health, and I don't expect them to live long.
My mother hates sex, and her attitude caused her twentyyear
marriage to come to an end when I was ten years old. I
was “word blind,” but overcame this and finally graduated
from the University of Ohio.
Presently, I work in a library where through reading have
“liberated” my own attitude toward sex. Actually, I realized
how sick my mother's attitude was long ago.
As a c***d, I enjoyed sex-play with several boys who lived
close by me, and recovered from my guilt while studying Freud
in high school.
I am a Methodist and a Republican, and I do believe more
and more in the new morality.
I attend church for social reasons, but disregard the Pauline
letters and believe in the occult sciences (I love to cast horoscopes!).
Starting with my present fantasies – I found in my student
teaching that I was VERY attracted to young boys. One of
them, a bisexual, used to come to my house (before my grandmother's
illness) while my mother worked. We spent the day in
bed “necking.” I gave him photos of nude people from Playboy
on which I glued male sex organs – aimed at the females. I got
these pictures from Sexology magazine.
We would look at the photos – he was s*******n and I was
twenty-eight – and become aroused. We would kiss and
breathe. Then he would masturbate under the covers or go to
the bathroom. Finally, he would leave – go to the bus station
and “make it” with a boy. We played this game day after day.
Our pleasure was to hold out. He wouldn't even bring a rubber
so I would be afraid to “let him” in case he would get me pregnant.
He and I both loved to know how much we wanted each
other – but neither would give over to the passion.
Many times when I was breathing hard, he would lie on me
and watch me struggle to not give in. Sometimes, I was on him
watching his face while he tried to get his hands to his penis in
order to jerk off.
56
Finally, we both got tired of our game and just drifted apart
with No hard feelings.
I believe we BOTH enjoyed being wanted by another and
JUST leaving it that way.
My fantasies stem from this experience.
Fantasy 1: We do live together, as my “f****y” have all
died. He discovers I need more sex, and I want it from boys in
their early teens and inexperienced. He loves money so he
gathers heterosexual boys once a week to come to “our” house
(they pay him).
I am now completely nude with my legs wide and far apart –
there are about six boys partly dressed (pants on) standing
around the bed.
George (my lover and former student) helps a boy about
twelve “mount” me.
I can feel his young penis move into me – then he starts to
move faster and faster. The room is silent.
One at a time, these boys “learn to be men” using my body.
But only until George enters me do I have a climax.
Fantasy 2: A short fantasy – I set up a movie camera, and
we have home movies of ourselves having intercourse.
Fantasy 3: I bathe George in the tub and then rub him down
with powder and oils. We then have intercourse.
Fantasy 4: George has a date with a young girl – she won't
let him sl**p with her – he comes home to my front door – it is
dark and his penis (very large) is out of his pants – we make
love on the sofa in the living room. He never leaves me again.
Fantasy 5: We decide to have a c***d, so I hire a real good
prostitute to live with us to take care of his sex drive. After he
has had intercourse with her, he comes to bed with me, and I
examine him to see if he is relaxed and soft. Then we go to
sl**p.
Fantasy 6: Sometimes he has to have a boy for sexual release,
so I give him money to go to the bus station to get what
he wants.
Fantasy 7: Most of my fantasies are just having relations
with him.
57
Fantasy 8: Sometimes I think it would be fun to go to the
basement of the library and have oral sex with him – while
everyone is having a coffee break in the next room.
Fantasy 9: Sometimes I dream (awake) of having oral sex (I
don't care for it performed on myself) with him lying on his
back. I watch his face as he feels great pleasure.
Whenever I am interested in someone or date them, I have
fantasies about them – I do NOT masturbate with my fantasies
– (much) maybe twice a year! I always wonder about the size
of a man's penis – almost EVERY man I meet. Yet I have
NEVER seen a man's penis except in photos (to me they are
beautiful!).
My fantasies take place normally in the morning!
Sometimes at night (I usually go right to sl**p!) and many
times at the library.
My sex drive is stronger a day or so before my period. Just
being around young men (in their twenties) will “turn me on.”
I almost always respond to my fantasies and photos of nude
men by getting very wet.
If I am around “George” – a few days before my period,
have been looking at photos (nudes), the wetness goes down
my legs, and I pull and tug.
People would be surprised to know that while I speak to
them on the street – I am “opening up” and ready to have relations.
As a young teenager, I dreamed of having relations with
black men and a****ls. Just recently have tired of the thought
of having relations with monkeys.
I have tried fantasies with women, but it seems too silly to
continue.
Ms. Friday, I don't believe in marriage – I think it is rotten
for all concerned. I plan to live with men, whom I really want,
at the death of both mother and grandmother.
I get along very well with men and am popular!! So don't let
Helen Gurley Brown tell you that virgins are not attractive nor
popular. Nuts.
I allow men to discuss sex with me. But I refuse to be insulted
with dirty jokes.
58
Because I really like men AS PEOPLE and accept their sex
drive – I am a popular virgin.
Many of the non-virgins have made fun of me at work (I
never say I am a virgin to anyone, but they seem to know it)
only to have the new men and boys employed at the library go
AFTER me. It serves them right! Ha.
Also, I accept my own sexual drive – enjoy it – BUT I refuse
to let it destroy my life.
I am enclosing my photo so you can SEE a thirty-five yearold
virgin! And a FAIRLY happy one at that.
Good luck with your research – because of people like you –
I know I am not alone with my “dreams.”
 In Brenda's fantasy, which follows, she uses words in a
very special way: to heighten her erotic moments. While the
sexual act is going on, Brenda verbally describes it to herself,
making a running commentary on events that one would think
are so vivid they would leave nothing to be described at all.
This internal monologue is, I feel, another layer of sexuality:
while her lover is exciting her body, Brenda's verbal description
to herself becomes a fantasy that excites her mind, making
sex itself more real to her … one more example of the idea that
the mind is the most powerful sexual organ of all. 
Brenda
I am twenty-one, a musician, and gay.
I loved your book, My Secret Garden, and congratulate you
on your bravery.
The first sexual fantasy I can remember is vague, but it had
something to do with bugs (the little black pill bugs that roll up
when you poke them) crawling on my clit. (I was only about
two or three). When I was sixteen, and was in love, I used to
dream of sucking his cock all day at school! And I would suck
it every chance I got in reality. After about a year, he was gone,
and I began to fantasize about my best girl friend who was
twenty-two and was a “bad girl.” (She had a couple illegit ba59
bies, abortions, etc.) When I slept with her, I couldn't sl**p at
all, thinking of how beautiful she was, and how any guy would
love to be in bed there next to her. (My real sex life was limited
to hetero.)
We went our separate ways, and when I was nineteen, my
new best girl friend would come to see me, and we'd talk about
sex and get ourselves all worked up, and then we'd have a hard
time sl**ping. I would think of how I'd like to run the tips of
my fingers lightly over her vagina walls and clit! And touch her
clit lightly again and again with my finger.
Eventually, we acted out our fantasies, and she swears it
was the best orgasms she ever had; however, she is now back
with men (for social reasons, strict upbringing, etc.).
I have had five affairs with women (from fifteen to twentythree)
that have lasted longer than my heterosexual affairs
lasted. (I have had about thirty men before discovering my
preference.)
I found my hetero experiences sexually unsatisfying. While
my girl friends get me off every time. Though once when this
girl I dug was going down on me, I had to envision the one girl
I wanted more eating me before I could come.
I like young girls (not really young, about sixteen), and
when they go down on me, I think “That beautiful long hair,
and lovely graceful body; she's sucking me. Now she's inserting
her fingers in and out of me, and it feels better than the
biggest cock.” When I am the aggressor, I think of what will
make her feel good; what I like, or if she'll tell me and show
me what she likes, I concentrate on this.
Gena
I wish first to compliment you on My Secret Garden. It is
truly what I believe to be the first book to take the giant step
toward really understanding female sexuality. It deals candidly,
openly, and honestly with women.
I should acquaint you with myself before I make my own
contribution to your next book. I am nineteen, married twoand-
a-half years, and soon to be a mother for the second time. I
60
consider myself oversexed – if there is such a thing! – and bisexual.
I hope I have gained a wider-than-average acquaintance
over the past few years with life, love, sex, and the selfimprovement
arts.
I can remember that my fantasies began at an early age; five
or six. At this age, I would often think how very nice it would
feel to have someone older do these “naughty, but oh so nice,”
things to me … as I lay in my bed, night after night, riding a
tightly stretched piece of sheet with my tiny “cunny.” In particular,
I hoped it would happen with a s*******n-year-old boy
who was a neighbor. I also couldn't wait to know what a boy's
“thingy” looked and felt like. Then one day, in the spring following
my seventh birthday, all my fantasies were answered.
Terry (I remember him well) asked me to join him in “listening
to some music.” The stereo was in his room, which was actually
a bunkhouse well away from his parent's house and the
rest of their farm. When we began talking, I soon felt we had
become close, and so I thought it would be “proper” for me to
ask him some pretty personal questions. He seemed to get a
strange gleam in his eyes and said, “Shoot!” I remember the
first and only question I had a chance to ask that day was,
“What do boys look like down there?” He made me promise
not to tell a soul, and then asked if I really would like to see for
myself – that would be easier than trying to explain, he said. I
very anxiously said yes. He took down his clothes and stood
before me. I remember staring at his penis and wanting so
badly to touch it. He sensed it. “You want to touch me, don't
you?” he said. “Take off your jeans, and I'll show you how nice
we can feel.” Again, I anxiously did so. He then “felt me up”
until I almost died because it only kept feeling better and better.
Then he showed me how to “bring him off.” How delightful
that first experience was, and I doubt it will ever be forgotten.
Through age ten, I continued having more and more sexual
adventures, but about that age, I began to have fantasies about
what it would be like to hold and be held by another of my own
sex. At age eleven, I found out.
My parents were good friends with another local dairy f****y,
and the c***dren of both families got on well.
61
In fact, they were the favorite playmates of my b*****r, s****r,
and myself, and we would often spend entire weekends
together. They were our ages exactly. Marie and myself were
the eldest at eleven, R. (my b*****r) and Ted were nine, and C.
(my s****r) and Rosalie were eight.
Both Marie and I felt funny in the world of c***dren by then,
as we were both wearing size 34B bras, and each had a healthy
bush. We had often told one another about out sexual encounters
and curiosities on the subject. So one evening when we
were in bed in her room (during one of our stays), I initiated
our mutual “female body” curiosities. But I did it only after I
thought she was asl**p. I reached around to her breasts (she
was lying with her backside to my tummy) and began touching
them ever so gently so as not to awaken her. But soon she was
breathing heavily and moaning softly. I froze, knowing these as
a sign of sexual excitement. Softly, I called out her name. She
answered with “What?” in the same soft voice. All I could say
were what turned out to be the two most beautiful words I
would say for years to come: “Touch me!”
She did it, and we then proceeded and spent the rest of the
night caressing one another's bodies with both hands and
mouths, although we did not know about cunnilingus; that was
the only act we did not perform on one another.
I grew to puberty with fantasies of lesbian affairs, but also
what it would feel like to have a man. Then in 1969, I met the
men who is now my husband. We lost our virginity to one another.
When I got married, my fantasies stopped until September
or October of 1972, after six months of marriage and the birth
of our daughter. Our marriage began to fall apart, and we separated
a year later. He left me with our daughter and went back
to Washington State where he was born, and where we had
made our first home. I remained in Arizona, which had been
our second home.
The fantasy that I began having in October of 1972 would
be to think of meeting one of two types of fellows. One was
Indian, easy-going, very considerate. He would be willing to
learn and experiment in sex. Above all, he would have great
62
control, so our sex could go on for hours. We would have no
problems, no jealousy or embarrassments.
The other fellow would also be an Indian, but very rich,
huge in structure, and very carefree in a kind of crazy way. I
would be satisfied with him sexually because of his willingness
to give wholly of himself, and his size; also because he
would introduce me to sexual trios.
As fantastic as it may sound, in the two months that my husband
and I were separated, I did meet these two types. I formed
a very loving relationship with them both; yet it was definitely
not the kind of love I had for my husband.
When my husband and I reunited after our separation, I felt
better, because I had lived out my fantasies, fulfilling them. I
had my shit together, and we both felt our relationship would
be better than it had ever been. We have become much more
open and honest with one another and are now expecting the
result – our second c***d.
I now see my husband in a new light sexually, physically,
and mentally. I bring myself to a mind-blowing climax in masturbating
or sex with him by thinking about his beautiful body
and how good he is to me. I can honestly say that with him life
couldn't be better!
Although I am satisfied with him as I've just said, honesty
does make me admit that I often fantasize still about other
women (and truly wish it would happen on a more adult basis).
I have a friend who might share these wishes for a sexual encounter,
and I often wish she would, but I never talked to her
about it at any length. I think of giving her as much pleasure as
I possibly could with both my hands and mouth. The idea of
going down on her excites me tremendously! Then after I have
fulfilled her completely, she would in turn give me the same
beautiful pleasures. It would be so good for both her and me,
because who could possibly please a woman better than another?
Who knows better what it feels like? I would definitely
do it if the opportunity arose.
Much good luck to you on your second book.
63
Joyce
I've just completed reading your book, My Secret Garden.
When I saw your address in the back of the book and the request
for comments, I felt compelled to write. I'm now a college
grad, age twenty-two, and was first turned on to the wonder
of having sex only one year ago. My first and still current
lover is a sexual dynamo. He can keep it up and going strong
for as long as one hour, in which I have so many orgasms that I
lose count. I don't fantasize while we're fucking, because I have
such a tremendous time enjoying the good fuck. Basically, I
read your book for more ideas to vary my sex life, and to bring
more enjoyment to my lover and myself. Whatever I think of, I
make a point of putting into reality, but tonight, my lover is out
of town on business, so I must resort to fantasizing in memory
that we are doing some of the things together we have done in
the past.
These are the fantasies I had tonight. My middle name to my
boyfriend is Linda Lovelace. Needless to say, I am now considered
a pro at this technique, and I imagined that I am eating
his whole cock by getting it down my whole throat as far as I
can to overcome the gagging reflex. I have a beautiful mouthful
of saliva which I use to further wet his lovely cock, balls, and
inner thighs. I also thought of a scene in which he was fucking
me from behind. While in this doggy position I bend my head
so as to watch him fuck me. He is doing various things too,
like, “Look, ma – no hands.” He is also fondling my breasts as
I massage his massive balls, and I can see and touch his beautiful
cock as it moves in and out of my cunt.
My boyfriend is also the greatest lover for me (I have had
three other men, by the way). For example, he will lick and
kiss my cunt and suck my clitoris. Then he sticks his tongue up
my wet, juicy cunt (that's what he calls it, “juicy”) and makes
like he's fucking me with his tongue. I just love this.
Writing all this down has resulted in my cunt becoming
soaking wet and ready for action. But alas, I must hold tight
until I'm with my lover again, and we can make up for lost
time.
64
So to all of you out there – Get Fucked (and have a Ball doing
it!).
P.S. I think that what makes all my sexual activity so enjoyable
to me is that my parents were so strict with me when I
was growing up. I was the last virgin in my crowd of friends,
and was always very fearful of what people would say if they
“found out.” So you can imagine what great pleasure I felt
when I came to sex, late as I did, and found it was so marvelous,
instead of being the frightening thing my parents wanted
me to feel.
65
CHAPTER TWO
ADOLESCENCE
 With the advent of menstruation, c***dhood ends, adolescence
begins. We are suddenly thrown into a larger world than
we feel prepared for, given more choices than c***dhood ever
offered. Much as we longed to be thought mature and adult,
now that it has begun at last, we suffer role and identity confusions.
“What are you going to be when you grow up?” – the
question throws us into despair. We wanted to do one thing
yesterday, but that's no longer true today, and we suspect we
will change our minds again tomorrow. Above all, we want to
say, “I don't know. I'm too young to make up my mind.” But
that's not allowed. Only k**s can say that. Instead, we lapse
into sulky silence or give top-of-the-head answers. The pressures
of f****y and society, the mandates of an educational
system that rushes us on express rails into the future seem to
give us no pause to rest and think about who we are.
It is at this age that we begin to fall in love – over and over
again. While this is obviously an expression of our growing
sexual maturation, it is also an expression of our search for
identity: one of the great wonders of first love is how each new
man seems to help us find a new person within ourselves.
For this reason, I think it is unfortunate that contemporary
mores demand that love be certified by sex. It may not really be
what the young girl wants yet. Sex itself can become one more
f***e pushing her ahead too far, too fast, in a direction she is
not yet sure she wants to take. “I love you,” she wants to say to
him, but is afraid: it may be the final signal he needs to open
the door to the bedroom. Put up or shut up. She may or may
not want sex right now, but what, she does want, desperately,
is for him to speak. She wants him to say he loves her too so
that she can ask him to describe this woman he loves. Who is
she? What is so wonderful about her? Is she really me? She has
a sense of unreality about herself; she needs to find herself
reflected in someone else's affectionate eye, shaped and formed
66
there into an image of herself she can see and understand. She
has been looking into mirrors too long. “Tell me the kind of
girls you like,” we ask the young men we know. Tell me how
to be. A little shiver runs through me every time I hear that
request in a young woman's voice, no matter what the actual
words are. It is the ontological question, a search for a base
upon which to build our being. We look to each other for clues,
but it is a question we all must answer in our own time, in our
own way. What makes “plastic people” not ring true is that
they have not listened within for an answer; they have built
their conforming, counterfeit selves out of the meretricious junk
that society has handed them. Dr. R. D. Laing (The Divided
Self) finds this question at the very heart of schizophrenia – or
perhaps, the lack of an answer to it. The job of creating our
authentic identity is one of the great tasks of adolescence.
It is why teenagers spend so much of their emotional energy
and time in talk: it is all work toward definition. In their endless
speculations about eternity, truth, beauty, good, and evil –
just as in their giggly bits of gossip – they are uncovering layers
of personality, assaying for the gold of their true selves.
One of the most hopeful developments of our time, I feel, is
that young women no longer listen only to young men for clues
of who they are. We ask that question today of other women
too, each one of us strengthening every other in our determination
to define our sex for ourselves – and not merely in terms of
what it is supposed men want. The Great Male Buyer's Market
is over; we will no longer sell ourselves out.
Fantasies that arise out of the crises of adolescence are characterized
by trying on different personalities, testing various
likes and dislikes, rehearsing our sexuality for events that are
yet to come. s*s proudly tells us in her letter that she is an Astudent
in school. But immediately she feels she must fight the
goody-goody definition this seems to bestow upon her by telling
us she has “a very strong sex drive and wants to make
love.” Does she? Or is this merely one of the okay things girls
of her age feel they must say? (Just as their mothers, a generation
earlier, felt they had to say the opposite.) When the opportunity
for sex is actually presented to s*s by a boy she knows
67
well and who promises to be “very gentle” with her, she literally
jumps up in alarm and cries, “I won't!”
I am very sympathetic to young women like s*s. Despite all
their brave talk, something deep within them knows they aren't
ready for sex. s*s doesn't know why this is true. She is not reinf***ed
by her peers – everyone around her seems to take sex for
granted. She is alone with only her feelings to guide her – but
they are enough. She doesn't have to know why she is not yet
ready for sex; she only has to be in touch with her feelings: her
body informs her mind, and her answer is no. I applaud her for
going along with her gut reaction, particularly so because it is a
self-determined response at odds with what seem to be the
accepted slogans and ideas of her friends. Our lifelong struggle
is to teach our reason and emotions to move in tandem on the
same tides. Just as I believe every woman has the right to say
yes if she feels like it – and is willing to take the responsibility
for her actions – so has she the perfect right to refuse, if the
mysterious ebb and flow of desire is not yet upon her.
In the fantasies that s*s sends us, we see that she is getting
ready for the truly sexual time she knows lies ahead. But that
time is not yet.
For Beth Anne, too, fantasies are exciting strategies for getting
used to an idea about which she is still ambivalent. She
tells us she is a virgin, and too shy to buy My Secret Garden at
the bookshop where she works, even though she could get it
there at a discount. In her fantasies, we see her other side: she
is a woman who would like to have sex with “a customer, a
stranger in the street, someone I don't know too well.” And
then she adds a sentence that reminds us how much she is like
s*s. “Boy,” writes Beth Anne, “when it does happen, I'll be
really ready after all these rehearsals in my head.”
Penelope's letter shows us another exploration of sexual
identity through fantasy. The c***d of intelligent, permissive
parents, she felt free enough with her mother to ask to be
taught how to masturbate, after reading Masters and Johnson
brought the idea to mind. In her letter, we see that she has
grown into the kind of young woman we would expect from
68
such a f****y: she is sexually knowing, sophisticated, one who
feels free and secure enough to ask men out herself “occasionally,”
instead of always waiting passively to be asked. But in
her fantasies, she explores a totally opposite identity, “the
woman I can't let myself be (dumb, naive, unaware of my
sexuality) … .”
Even if we had parents like Penelope's, something in us still
wants to establish ourselves as people in our own right by rebelling
against them. But when the parents are decent, reasonable,
and intelligent people, rebellion itself becomes unreasonable;
their very permissiveness is frustrating, giving us no firm
base to push off against. But our negative emotions want to be
expressed anyway. In fantasies like Penelope's, the problem is
solved. She is the woman she “can't let myself be.” That is, she
is the dumb broad that her parents' training has made it impossible
for her to be. She has circumvented them in her imagination:
rebellion at last. 
s*s
I am young (fifteen) and a virgin. I have met many boys I
like, but have never had sexual relations with any as far as
making out. I think the reason for this is I am very shy, and I
worry that boys are going to tell my friends what we do. I am
an A-student in school and popular, and I don't want to spoil
that, but I have a very strong drive and want to make love.
The latest turn down I made was while visiting some friends
that live a long distance from my house (we have known them
since they were small). One of their b*****rs' friends was my
age and came over to see us. The b*****r's friend has a swimming
pool, and they go there often. He invited us to go swimming
that afternoon. So we did. When we were fixing to leave,
they said they left a towel at the pool and for me to run and get
it. The boy my age was there and no one else, while getting the
towel. He said he liked me and to ask my friends that I was
staying with to let me stay awhile to swim some more. They
said yes. We swam awhile, and then we got out to get some69
thing to eat. His mother was on a trip, and he was staying by
himself.
As we walked through the door, he put his arms around me
from behind and began kissing my neck; I turned and kissed
him and we made out on the sofa about fifteen minutes, but he
was not satisfied. He e****ted me upstairs to his bedroom and
pulled off his swimming trunks while I was laying on the bed.
I jumped and said, “I won't,” and he said that he knew how I
felt and would be very gentle with me. He said that all he
wanted to do was show how much he liked me and only
wanted to explore my body with his fingers and mouth and for
me to do the same to him, that he didn't want to fuck unless I
wanted to. I ran out of the room and called my friends to come
and get me.
I often fantasize what would have happened if I hadn't run
out. Here is the best one:
After long persuasion, I would not let him touch me. He
says, “What if we go to the pool, get in up to our neck, then
you take off your swimming suit, and I feel you, that way I
won't be able to see you … .” I say okay.
We get in up to our neck, and he unfastens my top and slips
it off, the same with the bottoms. He kisses me once and then
slips his hand between my legs. He watches the expression on
my face as he does. He clutches one of my breasts. He then
separates the lips of my pussy and rubs his finger back and
forth over my clitoris, stimulating me out of control. Then he
takes his cock and slips it in between the lips rubbing it
quickly as with his finger. I can't stand it any longer and beg
him to suck me; still in the water, he lifts me up onto a raft
with my legs hanging over in the water and my pussy at the
edge, he sucks me vigorously and then slides his tongue as far
as possible in my vagina. I then change places with him, this
time he is on the raft. I take his cock in my mouth and suck
hard. THE END.
When I was little, my cousin, a male, lived beside me. One
day, he said he would check me himself so I wouldn't have to
go to the doctor. I agreed because I hated to go to the doctor.
He took off my clothes and did everything possible he could.
He opened the lips of my pussy and felt, sucked, and licked
70
them, then he made me do the same to him. He put an ice cube
between my pussy, which drove me crazy. Then I told him I
had to use the bathroom, so he stood me up, placed his mouth
over my pussy, and I used the bathroom in his mouth. This
delighted me more than ever. We did this many times up until I
was eight. The first time he did it, I was four and he was seven.
Now the way I meet my sexual urges is to vibrate myself. I
lay on the bed, pants off, vibrator between my legs for two to
three minutes, and I stimulate myself to orgasm. It's a wonderful
feeling; I think when I get up the courage to let a man do it,
I will love it.
Beth Anne
Hello. I was already in bed (alone) and almost asl**p when I
got this urge to write to you!
I have just finished My Secret Garden, and I would like you
to know that the book was one of the most informative and
interesting ones I've ever read, and believe me, I read a lot.
I work in a bookstore here in Philadelphia. Your book arrived
last week. Our manager, who was very staunchly and
religiously brought up, was on vacation, so we all took turns
leafing through the book. Our assistant manager (who incidentally
is homosexual) told me the book was filthy. I'm s*******n;
he's thirty-three. I picked the book up occasionally, halfway
on the sly for a few, days, and then last week, I bought it
from a “rival” store, because I was too embarrassed to ask if it
could be “stripped,” or to write up the sale in the employee
discount tablet.
What follows now is a conversation that took place between
myself and the other salesperson, Tina, who is twenty-three,
married, no k**dies. It took place when we were sort of slow
and didn't have anything better to do than stand around and
B.S.
Tina: Have we sold any M.S.G. yet?
Me: Yeah, a few, considering we just put them out.
Tina: Hmmm….
71
Me: I bought a copy today downtown, 'cause I was a little
nervous about buying it here.
Tina: Really? I'd love to read it when you're through. I said
it was filthy because Jim [Asst. Mgr.] was there; and I figured
he might get upset if I showed an interest…. I was also afraid
Mary [Mgr.] might walk in, and I'd REALLY be embarrassed.
So you see, it's something that just about every woman is interested
in, although it's probably considered more socially
acceptable not to be.
The sexual fantasies I have now occur usually at night when
it's quiet, and I have time to elaborate without being interrupted.
I'm still a virgin, although I'm not so sure I want to be
one that much longer. Just reading your book and thinking
about the guy I'm in love with have made me think twice about
resisting his advances. He's twenty-five, and really supernice,
although I'm not sure if he'll be around much longer, and I'd
kind of like my first sexual encounter to be with someone I
truly love.
The funny thing is, when I'm dating someone I really care
for, I never fantasize about them. It seems rather unfair to fantasize
about them when I don't even know if they could live up
to my fantasies in real life. I think I’d like to be surprised.
Usually, my thoughts center around a man I find fantastically
attractive and very nice, i.e., a customer, a stranger on the
street, someone I don't know too well. I can imagine him doing
all sorts of things to me, all the things I've ever read about.
And I can respond to him wholeheartedly, because there's no
problem about what will happen afterward (he'll probably go
away and just leave me totally satisfied). But, of course, what I
really want is that these fantasies happen with a man I love.
Boy, when it does happen, I'll be really ready after all these
rehearsals in my head! When I meet that man, I can be d***k,
stoned, angry, or happy, and so can he but as long as we love
each other it will be all right. I suppose this is all because I am
a basically insecure person and need to be assured of my attractiveness
frequently.
All luck in your next book. We need it! Take care. Peace.
72
Penelope
At the end of your book, My Secret Garden, you ask for
suggestions, comments, or more fantasies. I'd like to share
some of my garden with you.
My earliest memory is when I was probably ten, or eleven.
A friend and I had somehow discovered that her f****y's electric
toothbrush when placed on a certain area, caused mysterious
sensations. I didn't know what I was feeling, but I remember
always taking the device off me when the extreme tenseness
began. I never continued to what I know now as an orgasm.
Aside from the few weeks my friend and I escaped into the
bathroom, I remember nothing sexual until I was fifteen. I was
attempting to read Masters and Johnson's Human Sexual Response
and asked my mother how to masturbate. She told me,
and ever since then, I've enjoyed myself almost every night.
That was seven years ago.
My early fantasies often started with me dancing around the
bedroom, performing for a hidden audience of aroused men.
Once in a while, a few were allowed to participate, and I'd rub
my breasts against the cold mirror and manipulate my clitoris
and eventually get back to the bed to come and collapse. Sometimes,
especially when I first began masturbating, I'd time the
“session” and see how quickly I could come.
Up until just a few months ago, I always stimulated my
clitoris only. I never enjoyed simulating intercourse, because
until recently, I never enjoyed it in reality. Even now my clitoris
is the focus of my masturbating.
My present fantasies are very varied. (My Secret Garden
helped me expand my nightly choices!) Sometimes the woman
is aggressive, but mostly she is what I refer to as “the dumb
broad.” She is busty and naive. She wears low-cut tops, but is
unaware of the lustful glances she gets. Usually, she is conned
into drinking more than she should or smoking some powerful
pot. She bends over and more boob comes out or a strap slips
down, and the man continues to move in, slyly. Eventually,
things get too hot for her to want to stop him. I never see my
73
face in these fantasies. I either make up unknown people or use
scenes from movies and the stars from those scenes. When the
fantasy begins, the woman is not thinking SEX. The man is.
And what first begins me getting high, my climb toward orgasm,
is seeing the woman's chest; I am the man at this point
in the fantasy. During the man's approach, I am both feeling
the sensations of the woman's body and, also getting excited as
the man because of the progress toward and anticipation of
getting this woman. When the actual fucking is about to begin,
I and solely the woman, raising my hips, desperately anxious
for that cock to enter and satisfy me.
You spoke often in your book of how fantasies are often expressions
of what one would like to experience in reality. In
analyzing my fantasies, I found it really interesting that the
woman I can't let myself be (dumb, naive, unaware of my
sexuality) is exactly the woman who dominates my daydreams.
In reality, I am never passive. I ask men out occasionally. make
love when I want to (if the opportunity is present), and present
myself as a whole person rather than a game-playing female. In
some ways, I hate the fact that I get most excited when fantasizing
the “dumb broad” role. I'm hoping someday to be close
enough with a man to feel free and act out some of these fantasies.
I'd like to see if they get me more excited, quicker than I
actually get in reality. I'm usually too conscious and aware to
let go and enjoy myself. Actually, in three years of fucking (not
regularly all that time), I have come a few times from oral sex
and once during intercourse, only when my clitoris was stimulated
at the same time. I've rarely fantasized when with a man.
(I plan to start though.) I always come when I masturbate.
I'd also just like to support your comments regarding the
sharing of fantasies. Because of my f****y's openness, I never
felt strange or bad or guilty about my fantasies or masturbating,
But I've talked to many friends who had never shared their
experiences of masturbation or fantasies. And what a great
experience to be talking to a friend about fantasies and find
that we use the exact same scene from a book!
I thank you for your first book and hope your next is successful.
Please feel free to use any of what I've written. I've
enjoyed sharing it with you, and if there's anything else I might
74
be able to write about to give you more material, please send
me a note, and I'll get something to you. I enjoy thinking about
sex and talking about myself.
Good luck.
 During the turmoil of our adolescent years, we try to find
our own identity and often over-identify with pop heroes or
movie stars. We become rabid Mick Jagger fans, we collect
photos of David Bowie, we join fan clubs for this or that television
idol. This is a particularly feminine attempt at the solution
of the problem of identity: young boys do not have our capacity
for loving identification, and so there are no female equivalents
to – let's say – David Cassidy. This was true of our mothers
too: there never was a female Frank Sinatra. Collecting photographs,
concert programs, and LP records, we lose ourselves in
being in love with someone whom everyone else loves too. For
the moment, we find our identity by losing it; if nobody else
screamed at a Sly concert, we would not scream ourselves. We
do not want to be uniquely in love with him; it is our joy to
submerge ourselves and our flickering sense of identity in that
powerful mass that adores him, but whose sheer numbers give
us power over him: he must please us.
In our fantasies, we go one step farther: the beloved idol,
whose fate and fortune are made of enormous numbers, sees
only one: us. Errol Flynn picks out
Katherine to dance with, among all the other beauties at the
ball. Elvis “picks me out of the whole crowd to come to his
hotel room,” writes eighteen-year-old Jenny (who is a virgin),
“and I end up going off to live with him … .” The star picks us
out to love; he seats us beside him at his table, takes only us to
his bed. Not only must we exist, but we must be beautiful,
exciting, lovable over all other women. In these fantasies, the
star gives us part of his magic and charisma. He shares the
plentitude of love he gets from his fans with us. We grow rich
on other women's envy; we are excited in ourselves by his
fame. He is the sun, and we are the moon, shining beautifully
in his reflected light.
75
All of which is enough – plenty – when we are in our teens.
When we are women, these fantasies come to an end. We want
to be seen in our own light. 
Jenny
I enjoyed your book, My Secret Garden. It's for, by, and
about the female sex, and we need more books like that. I must
admit that I was shocked at first by some of the fantasies –
mine are never that explicit or far out. But perhaps they will
become more so as I grow older. They've given me some great
ideas, and I must admit that the pieces on a****ls fascinated
me.
I am eighteen years old, and a virgin. Perhaps this is why
my fantasies are so “mild” compared to the ones told in your
first book. I fantasize going to a Hollywood party, and there
meeting someone like Roddy McDowall or Gene Kelly (older
men really turn me on). They immediately fall for me, and end
up marrying me, or living together.
Sometimes I fantasize that I am at an Elvis concert, and he
picks me out of the whole crowd to come up to his hotel room,
and I end up going off to live with him at his home in Graceland.
Another fantasy I have concerns Mr. Spock from “Star
Trek.” He is very unemotional and calm, but I could be the one
to arouse him, and we'd end up making love, in a very dignified
manner, however.
I also have the “classic” fantasies – being a k**napped
maiden, tied up in scanty rags, and just as the evil henchmen
are about to attack me, the hero comes and whisks me off, but I
assist him in fighting off the bad guys, with karate, etc …. No
“weak damsel” for me!
I never plan on marrying, that's not the life for me – I want
to be someone, go places, and see things. But I am also a
Catholic, and that puts pressure on my moral beliefs. I would
like to feel free to go to bed with anyone I like, but my religion
forbids this. I don't want to be forever damned, but I don't wish
to become a hermit, either. It's a bad scene.
76
Once again, thank you for the work you are doing. I hope it
serves to show women that they're not alone in their dreams,
and to encourage them to fantasize more. I truly believe that no
man can ever have as great fantasies as we women have!
Veevee
I have read and reread your book, My Secret Garden, about
a hundred times now, and I would like to make a contribution.
Before I start, I want to tell you, that book is the greatest. What
a relief when I learned that other girls fantasize too.
Now, about me. My name is Veevee. I am eighteen, I want
to be a rock singer-costume designer, and I am very horny. I
lost my virginity only last year to my boyfriend, who I am still
dating. We have sex regularly, every weekend, even during my
period. It's kind of messy, but he likes it, because he doesn't
have to use a safe.
The men in my fantasies are neither black nor white, but
Oriental. I find them extremely sexy, and I simply cannot warm
up to any other kind of man (I'm not Oriental, though, myself).
I detest hairy chests and faces … pale hair, eyes, and skin are
too milky to be erotic. I adore slim bodies, smooth golden skin,
and cute asses, and Orientals have it all. Japanese are my favorites,
and my boyfriend is a Japanese. I have also slept with
a delicious Korean boy whom I met in another city recently. I
haven't had a chance to lay out a Chinese yet, but I'm working
on it.
The star of my fantasies is in fact a star, a Japanese rock
singer superstar. He is incredibly gorgeous, with a mane of
dark hair, great big black eyes, a complexion that a girl would
envy, and a sensuous mouth just right for long deep kisses.
And, wow, what a body! Not skinny at all, but smooth and
well-muscled. I have some pictures of him wearing only shorts
and track shoes, and I don't know how many times I have masturbated
while looking at these photos. Anyway, I can fantasize
him onstage, wearing a white leather outfit, with high boots
and gloves, all studded with rhinestones. The pants and vest
are really tight, and the vest is low cut. He is sleeveless, and
77
his golden skin is gleaming with sweat under the lights. His
hair is wild, and his eyes are flashing as he writhes and gyrates
to the heavy throb of the music. Thousands of girls are screaming
around him, but I watch him triumphantly, knowing that I
am the woman who will possess that beautiful body, straining
against the leather. Of all the women in the audience, only I
can close my eyes acid remember the exact shape of his cock –
something no one else in the audience has ever seen, except
tantalizingly when the excitement of his singing makes his
erection show to the audience of screaming women through his
tight trousers. Now he is taking his final bows, and I move off,
out of the crowd, to grab a taxi to his apartment. As I walk
through the crowd, nobody turns to look at me. They are all
straining for a glimpse of him, but I have the secret power of
knowing that if only they knew where I was going, and who I
was soon going to be with, they would be clutching after me
too.
Once in his apartment, I relax on his huge double bed.
It has satin sheets and a canopy with embroidered quilts. I
sip a drink, until I hear the door open. He strides in and regards
me for a moment through narrowed eyes. I can see that all that
heavy music and dancing has had its effect, and I quiver with
anticipation. I can feel the moisture begin between my legs.
Without bothering to take anything off, he seizes me in his
arms and kisses me firmly and urgently, meanwhile stripping
off my clothes. My panties get snagged, and there is a satisfying
sound of tearing, as he rips the cloth off my hips.
Now he removes his gloves and begins to caress my body,
his golden hands moving from my breasts down to my belly, to
my cunt (which I keep clean-shaven). He stands right in front
of me, one arm around my neck, pulling me closer to him, the
other hand down between my legs, his middle finger inside me,
stirring up the juices as his tongue inside my mouth licks mine.
I can hear myself sigh as I take a step with one foot to open my
legs wider for him to put in two fingers.
His kisses become more insistent as they now begin to fall
on my naked flesh lower and lower down, down, down, and his
tongue in my hot cunt is just too much, and I heave and writhe
in the most wonderful climax I have ever had – the cunt juices
78
just flowing out of me and making a river down the crack of
my ass.
This drives him wild, and he leaps on me and drives his
long hard cock in so deep I moan with ecstasy. He is still wearing
the leather vest, and I can see him thrusting and my legs
wrapped around his ass in a mirror. He sees that I like looking
at us in the mirror, and with a strong lunge of his cock, while
he is still inside me, he pushes my ass around so that now we
are parallel to the mirror, and I can actually see his long cock
sliding in and out. I put my hand around it, as if to make my
cunt longer and more firmly gripping. It excites him even more
to be held by my hand and my cunt at the same time, and just
as I slip my hand between his legs and shove a finger in his
asshole, he shrieks as if he's being murdered, and he comes!
He is thoroughly exhausted by now, and I roll him on his
back and gently undress him. I go to the washroom and clean
myself up and fetch a cool towel to wipe him off with. I rub
him with the towel on his back and chest, while he lies there
watching me through half-closed eyes and smiling. Then I
massage his legs and back, and he sighs contentedly. I crawl
back into bed with him, and we snuggle together and go to
sl**p in each other's arms.
This is one fantasy which I hope to make come true, but I
don't know …. I intend to go to Japan this year. We'll see then.
I get a real thrill out of pampering a guy and being pampered
by him too. I like to be dominated somewhat. Because I am a
big girl, I do most of the dominating in real life, but I'd like to
take the passive role – in sex, anyway,
It was also great to find out other girls like to look at guys
too. I enjoy supertight hiphugging pants with button flies on a
guy with a pert, round ass and tapered thighs. I also like the
curve between the shoulder and hip to be well-defined, and
shirts to be unbuttoned at the neck. Tight high-waisted pants
are great. I find boots very sexy, while shoes for some reason
really make me cream my jeans. When my boyfriend wears his
white shoes, it takes all my willpower not to take him then and
there. White boots are superdynamite! I met a Chinese singer
in a rock group who wore them, along with a tight jumpsuit
79
unzipped almost to his navel. Zowie! I would have given my
eyeteeth for just one round between the sheets with him.
Well, enough of what makes me horny. I hope you can use
my fantasy. I know it is nothing fantastic, but when I am feeling
low or nonsexy, all I have to do is imagine it, and I feel full
of zip again. It is especially good to imagine it on nights when
I am with my real boyfriend – it brings me to orgasm in ten
seconds flat.
Katherine
My fantasies are nearly always about public figures – movie
stars, baseball players, etc. I am twenty-two, pretty, single, in
love twice, both times disasters, now cautious about men.
I have one fantasy wherein I am a fifteen-year-old girl
named Marjorie, and Christopher Lee (the English actor) is my
godfather. He is visiting my parents, and I somehow spirit him
into the wooded area of our estate. I tell him I have a surprise
for him, and he should turn his back to me. Soon I tell him to
turn around, and he sees I am standing nude, smiling mischievously
at him. He tries to think of a gentle let-down, but I
throw myself at him, and he takes me there, in the middle of
the woods.
Another fantasy is one where I seduce Basil Rathbone as
Sherlock Holmes at 22B Baker St. In it, I am his twenty-yearold
niece. Dr. Watson (Nigel Bruce) is amazed his aloof pal
Holmes finally fell for someone.
I have another fantasy in which I am dancing at a ball; all
the women are in flowing gowns and everyone is waltzing. My
gown is so low-cut that my partner can look down and see my
rosy nipples. Since it is Victorian times, I am a real virginal
prude. My partner (let's call him Errol Flynn) takes me to a
dark stairway outside the ballroom and pulls the top of my
dress down. I object feebly as he massages my breasts. I get so
aroused I can't fight it, and he lifts my long dress up and puts
his fingers into me. The fear of being seen by the other guests
adds to the excitement.
80
I have fantasies wherein a man fingers me under the tablecloth
in a crowded restaurant.
Another one is that I am really d***k, too d***k to know
what's going on, and I'm parked in a car with, oh, let's say
Robert Taylor. He lays me across the front seat, lifts my dress,
and pulls my panties down. Then he puts an empty wine bottle,
thin neck first, of course, into me and moves it in and out really
fast. I writhe in d***ken ecstasy!
Well, those are a few of my most popular ones. I just LOVE
those public figures! I often wonder how I'd react if I ever met
one in the flesh; oh, I know some are already dead, but Christopher
Lee, David Carradine (“Kung Fu”), Leonard Nimoy and
William Shatner (“Star Trek”), and many of the N.Y. Mets,
Nets, Jets, and Sets are still around. Sigh! I wonder what their
wives fantasize about – or if they have to fantasize at all!
Muffie
I know the will sound stupid, 'cause I'm not a silly teenage
groupie, but rock singer Cat Stevens turns me on something
fierce. I once stayed up until 3 A.M. watching a concert of his
on television and masturbating myself senseless.
I fantasize that he and I are on a deserted beach laughing
and running, naked. I trip and fall, and he rushes over to see if
I'm all right. His hand on my naked back makes me burn, and
with a moan, I roll over and pull him onto me, holding him
gently, kissing his face and his eyes, his lips, and then burying
my head in the soft hollow of his shoulder.
His caresses are gentle, like a thought, and his eyes are loving.
Then without speaking, my legs open, and he enters me,
pushing his cock against me easily, as if asking permission.
Then we are fucking, and it seems like we are one with the
sand, the sea, and the moon. When we finally come, it's graceful,
unhurried. We fall asl**p still entwined; when I awaken at
dawn, he's gone, and I find a beautiful seashell in my hand,
and it seems to be smiling at me.
I have really enjoyed being able to put the private me into
words, so thank you. I am trying to get my friends to write you,
81
but most are wrapped up in their garden clubs and dinners.
Telling a fantasy to me and writing to you are worlds apart.
Maybe one day they can be really free.
God bless you, Nancy. I'm glad someone cares enough to
undertake understanding the whole woman.
Carina
I read your book and enjoyed it very much. Thank you for
bringing out into the open that women think about sex more
than some people realize. Here is a fantasy of mine for your
new book.
First off, my name is Carina. I'm eighteen and live with my
mother and two young b*****rs. My fantasy always takes place
in the shower when I stand in a certain was so that the water
hits me in the right spot of desire. In the fantasy, I'm washing
in the shower and don't hear the doorbell ring. James Caan, the
movie star, is at the door, and he walks right in (because he
finds the door is accidentally unlocked). He's there because he's
met a friend of mine who told him all about me. Well, he
comes (I mean he pokes his head through the shower curtain)
right into the shower, shedding his clothes and says: “Your
friend was right. You are as marvelous as she said you were!”
We make love while the water trickles over, around, and under
our bodies. By this time, I have an orgasm and the fantasy
ends.
I hope it is one that you can use.
 Though June is nineteen and married, she fantasizes
about a girl friend she has known since she was thirteen. “In
real life, as far as we got was to hold and kiss each other,” she
writes in lament about the c***dren's sexual games they used to
play in early adolescence. It seemed so easy then, so comforting
to our loneliness, to see our friends as our other selves. We
clung to each other for reassurance in young fear and bewilderment
of our burgeoning sexuality. In exploring our friend's
body, we explored our own.
82
This element of narcissistic identification seems clear in
June's fantasy: she does not see her friend as a rival in the triangle
she wants to set up with her own husband; she is not
“the other woman” – she is an accomplice. Her fantasy reminds
us of those days when doing anything was much more
fun when we shared it with a girl friend … those early days
when the true excitement of a date was not so much when we
were with him but when we could describe it afterward to our
friends.
One important point remains to be made about fantasies like
June's: it is as common for women to have sexual fantasies
about other women as it is rare for men to have fantasies about
other men. The bugaboo of homosexual fear does not haunt our
sex the way it does the other, but this does not mean that every
woman who has a sexual fantasy about another woman is a
lesbian. (The phrase “latent lesbian” has no meaning. We are
all “latent” – it is imaginable for any human being to do something
sexual with any other human being in the right time and
circumstances.)
Some women who have fantasies about other women describe
themselves as lesbians. Many women who have similar
fantasies do not. You know yourself better than I do. Having a
fantasy in your mind is a very far cry from meaning you have
done something in actuality … or that you “really” want to do
it. June has sexual fantasies about other women, but does not
for one moment mention the idea that she might be a homosexual.
Tina writes about her attraction to Barbara in terms that
may well mean that in time she will enter a homosexual relationship.
s**ttered throughout this book are fantasies by other
women who have erotic reveries about sex with other females
… some letters are from women who have put this idea into
practice. None of these sexual paths is better than any other,
none is right or wrong. All that matters is how your sex life
makes you feel. If you feel whole and happy, released and vital,
it is nobody's business how you reach that goal. Some of the
women concerned call themselves lesbians, others do not.
What you call yourself is your business too.
83
In general, it can be said that sexual fantasies of other
women can usually be traced back to feelings and emotions of
babyhood, when our mother was our first love object. In time,
as we grew up, we made the crossover to men – starting with
father, who we took to be our first model for all men. But some
leftover emotion about mother, some u*********s image of
how she smelled, touched us, and gave us our first idea of love,
is often still buried somewhere within us, just as there is a little
bit of the c***d left over in every adult. 
June
I have just finished reading your book. I have really enjoyed
it, and am glad someone has finally written about women's
fantasies.
I have a few, but this is my favorite. This fantasy is always
about a girl friend I've known since I was thirteen years old.
I've always wanted to make it with her. In real life, as far as
we got was to hold and kiss each other. I have had women
make love to me, but it's always turned me off. I know that (I'll
call her Sue) Sue would be the only one that could turn me on.
I am nineteen years old and am married. I have told my husband
before about my fantasy, but after I read your book, I got
really excited and decided to really describe to him my fantasy
and how I'd like him to be making it with the both of us. It
really turned him on. We had the best time in bed than we've
had in a long time.
We both hope someday our fantasy will come true. I think
then I would be the happiest. We live far from her now, but
plan on moving back soon.
Well, thank you for the book you've written. I'm looking forward
to your next book. I hope this can help you in some way.
84
Tina
I am thirty-seven years old and have been with my husband
for fifteen years, the last ten of which I have known Barbara.
My husband is sexually okay, but not passionate – his value as
a husband is based on other qualities. My strongest emotional
need has been to be able to be open, to share all my thoughts
and feelings (including sexual fantasies). I have done this not
with my husband but with Barbara. She has also shared more
deeply with me than with anyone else until recently, when
someone new entered her life.
I have had sexual fantasies about her and other women for
as long as I can remember having sexual feelings at all. The
reason I am writing to you now is because of “the change” in
me – none of the fantasies in your book seem to cover that part
of me.
As time has gone by, the outward sexuality between Barb
and me has grown from no touching at all to spontaneous
kisses and embraces and back rubs that take me close to orgasm.
(I think the next time I will ask if she minds for me to
masturbate in her presence. I will have to think about this for a
while since we live in separate cities, and our direct contact is
only once or twice a year.)
Until last year, Barbara said that she wasn't sexually attracted
to women. Now she is living in a lesbian relationship.
You can imagine the mixture of joy for her and pain I felt for
myself when that happened. Until the beginning of that relationship,
my fantasies about women had always been about
Barbara. I would imagine her saying “Yes, I do have sexual
feelings for you,” and going down on me, hugging, kissing,
etc. Once I imagined Barb walking in while I was masturbating
and sitting down beside me and holding my left hand. Last
winter, I visited with her and her lover and had the deepest
back rub yet. The whole time she was much more open and
affectionate than ever before, but still clear that I wasn't to be
her bedmate. The next night, we three women did pot together
(my first time). Eventually, they went to the bedroom, and I lay
down on the couch. I felt like I was with them, part of their sex.
85
And then suddenly switching from explicit masturbatory images,
I was talking to Barb, sharing with her words of love and
deep feelings, some of it even admissions of jealousy. But even
though what I was telling her was not all positive feelings, I
could sense Barb's understanding and love. Her nonsexual but
deep love for me wanting me to feel good and enhancing my
sexual intensity. Since then I have often incorporated this sense
of feeling close with a woman, feeling her love with my masturbation.
I told Barbara the next day, and she felt it was a
beautiful thing. I shared all the feelings too that I had verbalized
in the fantasy when I had imagined the two of them making
love in the other room, and she understood all of that too. I
suppose you might not call this a sexual fantasy, but it turns
me on deepest of all when I masturbate to imagine how deeply
a woman (Barb) understands me, accepts and loves me. Sometimes
I try to incorporate this feeling into my time with my
husband (but I do feel guilty thinking of someone else when I
am with him). I have since last winter slept with three women.
One of them touched my deepest feelings along with my body.
I fantasize about her both ways at once – the feelings that we
share, plus the memories of our sex. Love and sex together can
be a very powerful stimulant.
I see myself as bisexual, by the way, and have been working
within my religious denomination to spread understanding of
homosexuality and bisexuality. I initiated a consideration of
these issues in Barb's state last summer, before it was an active
concern to her. This summer, she stood where I had stood with
the others and carried it through, while I stayed in my own
territory. I am more than pleased by the feelings of togetherness
and s****rhood I get from these activities.
I told one of my lovers about this kind of fantasy, and she
tried it and really liked it. I hope I have explained it well
enough so that you understand. It's the strength of emotional
intensity and general closeness that heightens sexual feelings.
Also, one of my explicit fantasies wasn't mentioned until now.
I'll say it quickly before I lose my nerve. I am drinking breast
milk and eventually floating in it, and as I approach climax, I
feel myself drowning.
86
 Toby's first fantasy, like most in this chapter, stems from
a time in her life when she was not yet ready for sex. She was
fifteen, she writes, when she began to fantasize about the man
who lived next door. He was “about forty-five, with sexy gray
hair (sophisticated-looking).”
Ah, these sophisticated-looking, gray-haired older devils!
How often they populate the erotic reveries of women young
enough to be their daughters. The ambiguous mystery they
bring with them, of having slept in many beds, surrounds them
with an almost mystic, golden haze of romance. Sexual but
fatherly at the same time, the older man promises to guide us
safely into our sexual life, initiating us with his great skill,
forgiving us in his wisdom by joining us in the forbidden act.

Toby
I'm eighteen, white, single, and reasonably sexually liberated,
surrounded by people who frown upon sex. Right now,
I'm having an affair with a guy called Lou, who is twenty-six.
His divorce comes through in about one month. He's really
fantastic!
My first fantasy was of a man who lived next door to us. At
our summer cottage. I was fifteen at the time. He's about fortyfive,
with sexy gray hair (sophisticated-looking).
My parents have one cottage while I have my own.
At about one in the morning, a knock would come at the
door and V., the man next door, who had k**s older than I,
would come in and immediately we'd be locked in a mad embrace.
He was the best married man around.
Whispering gentle words, we'd fall on the bed and make
love. He's gentle and I get horny thinking about him. We'll
screw and talk until five A.M., when he returns home and
leaves me with memories.
Another fantasy I have is having a huge dog (German shepherd)
make love to me (doggie-style, of course). I would be
held down, and the dog would be f***ed to sniff between my
87
legs and lick me out. Then he'd put his hard, moist penis inside
me, and we'd rock on to heaven.
Just the thought of his big nose probing between my legs
excites me.
Nothing really excites me as the thought of making love to
two men. Both of whom are familiar to me.
One to perform cunnilingus on me while the other (after the
first) can screw me.
While on a train, Lou and I made love on the seats of our
car. It was dark, at night, so no one really saw us (I hope). The
seats across from me were vacant, but there were people ahead
and behind me. We played with each other until that crucial
moment came. He pulled down his pants and put a blanket
over him. I had on a dress with no pants, so I just hopped on
his knee, and when he put his huge prick inside me, along with
the movement of the train, it was heaven. It was good! I experienced
my first real orgasm with him.
We fucked for about two hours, all the way to Boston, where
we had an engagement to play the next day.
I'll often fantasize that again he's home, and I can screw
him again and again and again.
Everytime I see a guy in tight pants … look out! I could just
grab him and wow!!
You seem like a fantastic lady, and I hope we could meet
sometime.
Penny
When I first became aware of my sexual fantasies, I was in
my early teens. They used to threaten me sometimes, particularly
the ones involving other women. I have not gotten to the
point even today where I can, or want to discuss them with my
husband, even though my best friend and I swap fantasies. Our
latest mutual fantasy is telling our men that we're going to
Memphis for a weekend shopping spree, but actually going
there to get fucked. As you can see, I have come a long way
with my fantasies, and can now enjoy them. In fact, I don't like
to read My Secret Garden while I'm at work, because it gets
88
me too turned on, and that's not a state I want to be in at the
office.
One of my favorite fantasies when I was a k** was walking
along the superhighway near the school I went to. The people
weren't in cars – I would imagine them moving together in
small clumps or groups, but walking. As I moved into the left
lane to pass a slow-moving f****y, I had to turn sideways. I
passed close by a man with a hard-on. I smiled and said mmmm-
mm … as in mm-mm-good. He took my arm and tried to
get me to go with him. I smiled sheepishly and answered that I
really couldn't, because I was too young and inexperienced. He
tried to convince me again, and I said, why not. We got out at
the next exit. I had no pants on. We were sitting near the
school. Someone (I think the hard-on man) was twiddling my
clit. It felt good. Then I was in a room. I decided I had to get
out. So I sheepishly asked him if I could please have my pants
back. He gave them to me, and I hurriedly left the room. There
was snow on the ground; then the man was after me. All of a
sudden, I saw a train arriving. I yelled out, “Thank God for the
Southern Pacific!”
That was the end of that particular one. One of the first fantasies
I can remember in my whole life was a man lying down.
I opened his zipper – I thrust my hand inside his pants, but into
pitch blackness. At that time, I had never seen a cock.
A couple of years ago, when I went through the phase I described
of having fantasies about' other women, my sexual
images were very exotic. I would imagine myself grabbing
Miss America's tit, watching a pregnant lady undress. Many
times, I have had dreams about being bare-chested in public, in
which I usually tried to cover myself. Recently, I had celebrity
week. One night, I was part of the M.A.S.H. unit, and Alan
Alda was after me. The next night, Frank Langella (Diary of a
Mad Housewife, Twelve Chairs) was fucking me and said,
“The only problem is that I have a small dick. So you will have
to flex your muscle.” I remember in my dream feeling my vagina
tighten and loosen, tighten and loosen.
If you like, I can ask the friend I swap fantasies with to send
you hers. I hope I have been of some help.
89
Cecillia
I love you, I love you, I love you!!!!
Your book was sensational and quite a turn on at times – a
turn off at others, but always devilishly good fun. I'd love very
much to submit a fantasy or two of my own. I'm s*******n, and
have fantasized (in one form or another) as long as I can remember.
My favorite (current favorite, that is) concerns this boy I
went out with several times (but unfortunately never slept
with). This was while I was still a virgin – but should I run
into him again, am sure I could get things to happen!! The fantasy
starts that we're in his bedroom, alone together, and I walk
over to him and just start to kiss him quite passionately while I
unzip his fly. I take his huge throbbing cock into my hands and
start caressing, fondling it, etc. He slips his trembling hands up
my sweater and starts to massage my breasts. He has to unzip
my fly and slips his hand right on my dripping pussy and sticks
a few fingers up my cunt.
We both undress each other (I stop while pulling off his
pants to fellate him). He lays me on his bed, props my legs up
and open, and his full red lips unite with my red cunt and
Zowie! I pull his head into me, and that tongue of his licks the
hell out of me. We have intercourse and both end up quite satisfied.
My next one concerns a girl friend of mine. I decide to sl**p
over her house, so we smoke some grass and are feeling rather
free with one another. We decide to take a shower together,
and that's when the fun begins. We offer to wash one another's
backs and naturally that's not all we wash of one another. We
get into her bedroom and first I towel her off, then she does me;
she has me sit on the edge of her bed so that she can dry my
feet and legs. She starts feeling my thighs and starts to kiss and
lick them. She opens my legs wide and starts to lick, suck, and
kiss my cunt. She works her way all over me, and we end up
69ing it all night.
I've told my lover these, and he enjoys them also.
90
I too am an avid crotch- and fanny-watcher. I always enjoy
visually undressing men and imagining screwing with them.
Can't wait for your next book. Much love to you.
Isabel
I just finished reading your book called My Secret Garden,
and I liked it very much. I especially liked it because it made
me feel better about myself. I think about sex a lot, and I fantasize
about sex so much that I was beginning to think that I was
perverted. It makes me feel better to know that other women
fantasize about sex just as I do. I am going to be a sophomore
in college this next school year, but I am home for the summer
right now. I want to tell you about my fantasies, but I must
keep this letter anonymous, because I live in a very small town,
and I do not want anyone here to find out about me. As I said, I
have a lot of sexual fantasies, and I would like to tell you about
some of them. Although I have sexual fantasies almost anytime,
I have my most developed sexual fantasies when I masturbate.
I think I masturbate more than most girls. Almost
every night before I go to sl**p, I masturbate, and I often masturbate
at other times during the day when I am aroused and
can be alone for a while. Masturbation is the only kind of sexual
activity I have ever had. Although people say I have a
pretty face, I am overweight. Being overweight makes it difficult
for me to get dates with boys, so I have had only a few
dates with boys in my whole life. To be honest, I am a little
afraid of boys. I am afraid I might be frigid if I ever did have
sex with a boy. That's enough about me though. I had better
tell you about my fantasies.
I think I am the female equivalent of a “peeping Tom.” In
my sexual fantasies, I almost always imagine myself secretly
watching other persons engaged in sexual activities. One of my
favorites is to imagine an attractive boy undressing while I am
secretly watching him. I have never seen a boy undressed, so I
am not sure if what I imagine is completely accurate. I am
aroused by the thought of seeing a boy's sexual organs, but the
thought of actually touching them kind of scares me. They kind
91
of attract and repulse me at the same time. When I have this
fantasy, I also like to imagine this boy masturbating himself
after he undresses. I am not sure how boys really do masturbate
themselves, but in my fantasies they do it several ways. My
favorite right now is to imagine a boy lying facedown on ,his
bed and moving his hips up and down so that his penis rubs
against the sheets. I like to imagine that when he ejaculates he
calls out my name as though he has been fantasizing about me.
Another of my fantasies is to imagine a couple having sex
while I secretly watch. The couples are usually persons I know
personally; when one of my girl friends gets married, I like to
lie in my bed on her wedding night and try to imagine what she
and her new husband may be doing. I imagine that I am there
secretly watching when she sees her husband undress for the
first time and when she undresses while her husband watches.
The thought of undressing in front of a boy scares me, but it
arouses me too. After fantasizing about one of my girl friends
and her new husband undressing, I imagine that I am secretly
watching them when they have sex for the first time. Unless I
know otherwise for sure, I imagine that she is a virgin. Her
husband's penis is very large, and she cries out with pain when
he pushes it into her for the first time. It hurts so much that she
starts crying, but in a few minutes, it starts to feel good to her.
This, too, is a part of sex that scares me, but also arouses me.
Besides newlyweds, I fantasize about other couples I know
too, both married and unmarried. I think about what they
probably do when they have sex. I like to try and imagine all
the things they might do when they are having sex together. In
my mind, I try to picture them having sex. One of my favorite
things is to imagine them having oral sex. Mostly, I try to picture
whatever girl I am fantasizing about sucking on her partner's
penis. The idea of doing that to a boy repulses me, and yet
it fascinates me too. I sometimes imagine that he ejaculates in
her mouth and that she swallows it. Thinking about that
arouses me very much, but I do not think that I would ever
really do that myself. I also like to picture in my mind couples
masturbating each other, and I get very aroused when I try to
picture the boy sucking on the girl's nipples.
92
Most of my sexual fantasies are of the types I have already
described, but I do have a few other kinds of sexual fantasies
sometimes. Almost everytime I see a good-looking boy, I try to
imagine what he looks like with his clothes off. When I do this,
I kind of play a game.
I try to guess the size and shape of his sexual organs, although
having never seen a boy with his clothes off, I am not
too sure what his sexual organs ought to look like. Once I saw
a boy whose pants were bulging as though his penis were
erect, and it arouses me when I think about how he looked. I
really wish that there were a magazine for women that showed
photographs of good-looking men with all their clothes off.
Another fantasy that I have had a few times concerns two girls
I know at college. They have an apartment together, and I
found out from some of my friends that they are lesbians.
Sometimes when I masturbate, I try to imagine that I am secretly
watching when these two girls are having sex together. It
worries me, but I do get very aroused when I think about them
having sex. Sometimes I get, aroused thinking about some very
feminine and slim girl with all her clothes off, and occasionally
I fantasize about secretly watching a girl like that undress and
then masturbate. Sometimes I think that I would be less afraid
of having sex with another girl than I would of having sex with
a boy.
In almost all my sexual fantasies, I am just a secret' observer
of other persons' sexual activities, but in a very' small number
of fantasies, I do play other parts. Most of these fantasies have
a similar format. I imagine that I am trapped and am f***ed to
have sex with a good-looking boy. I will give you an example
of one of these fantasies. I imagine that I and a good-looking
boy, who otherwise would pay no attention to me, are snowbound
alone together in a mountain cabin together or some
other place like that. We have food and logs for the fire in the
fireplace, so we are comfortable. When night comes, we prepare
to sl**p in separate rooms, but when I begin' undressing,
he bursts into my room. He already has all his clothes off, and
he forcibly removes the rest of my clothing. When he sees me
with my clothes off, he gets even more excited, and his penis
becomes erect. It is very firm and very large, and I am scared
93
by the sight of it. He f***es me down on my back on the bed
and gets on top of me. Right away he starts trying to push his
penis into me. It hurts so much that I start crying, but he just
keeps pushing his penis into me. After several minutes of that,
it begins to feel good. He keeps moving his penis in and out of
me for about ten or fifteen minutes, and then he ejaculates.
While he is ejaculating, he tells me how good it feels to have
sex with me. Afterward, we lie in bed together, and he is very
affectionate to me. In fantasies like this one, I imagine that
having sex feels very good, but I do not have an orgasm in
them. I do not have this kind of fantasy very often though. I
probably only have it about once or twice a month. I have to be
in just the right mood for this kind or else they make me feel
bad instead of good.
The first specifically sexual fantasy that I ever had occurred
when I was thirteen, and my oldest s****r got married (I only
have s****rs and no b*****rs). At that time, I asked my mother
about marriage and having babies, and she told me about sex.
Soon after that, I began to masturbate, and when I did, I would
fantasize about being able to secretly watch while my s****r
and her new husband were having sex together. Maybe because
it was the first kind of sexual fantasy I had, this kind of
fantasy is just about my favorite of all. I get extremely aroused
when I try to picture what a newly married couple I know are
doing on their wedding night or on their honeymoon. Second to
this kind of fantasy are those in which I imagine that I am secretly
watching while a good-looking boy takes off all his
clothes and then masturbates. I would MUCH RATHER imagine
watching this than to actually have sex with a boy.
I hope that what I have told you about my sexual fantasies
will help your continuing research. I can hardly wait to read the
results of this additional research. I lent my copy of your book
to a friend of mine, and she, too, likes it very much. Maybe she
will write to you too. I might even write to you again if I think
of more to tell you about.
94
CHAPTER THREE
LOOKING
 Until very recently, it was a cliché even in the medical
profession that women were not turned on by reading pornography.
When I began researching My Secret Garden, one doctor
after another told me that women are unable to become
aroused through the same kind of visual stimuli that moved
men. “A woman does not look at sex as a kind of simple,
physical proposition the way men can,” went the usual explanation.
“Pornographic books or photos leave all emotion out of
sex, but unless a woman can see sex in an emotional context,
she just isn't interested.”
This may have sounded reasonable enough; on the whole, it
is fairly true of the way women lead their lives. The only problem
with the explanation is that it does not account for, or even
acknowledge, female lust.
It did not help explain to me why I would always find my
eyes riveted to attention when I passed a man on the street who
had a noticeable bulge in his trousers … why, when I went to
see The Changing Room, a play in which at least a dozen naked
men come on stage at one time, it was all I could do to
keep my head from swiveling from side to side. I had never
seen so many naked cocks presented for my inspection at one
time, and although I felt no emotion for any of the actors involved,
it was one of the most exciting evenings I had ever
spent in a theater.
Was I some kind of freak? I wondered. I had nothing to
compare myself to, no role-models whose footsteps I could
safely walk in. I had no cultural okay to give sanction to my
prurient interest, the way men have for theirs. If a man likes to
go to burlesque shows and pins photos of naked women on his
wall, it shows he is one hell of a lusty guy. There is even a
society based in San Diego – made up of young studs who
proudly label themselves “International Girl Watchers.” But
we are only supposed to collect photos of couples walking
95
hand in hand in the moonlight. The whole business seemed
unfair to me – worse, it offended my sense of logic and symmetry.
There must be a reverse to the coin, even if I had never
heard it discussed, even if no doctor would agree with me. I
remember talking to a friend's young daughter not too long ago
about her experiences at the beach. “Men have these funny
bulges in the front of their bathing suits,” the girl said, “but
you're not supposed to notice them. How do you do that?”
How indeed? I get furious when I hear men and women
alike say that the naked male isn't as interesting or beautiful as
the naked female. Why? Why should tits be any more beautiful
than a man's buttocks or cock? I believe it is men themselves
who've set up the idea that their naked bodies are ugly – or at
least, too trivial or unimportant to look at, unless they have an
erection! If I am right, then it is also men themselves who will
have to help both sexes get over this absurd prejudice. Men are
going to have to accept their own naked bodies as aesthetically
satisfying, and not merely sexually useful; they will have to
learn to lie back and enjoy allowing a woman to look at them.
Once men can get away from the idea that they are not worth
looking at if they don't have a giant, erect cock, they will be
liberated from an enormous amount of their castration anxieties.
They will be freed from the notion that they are either a
giant penis or they are “nothing.” They can be men, instead of
perpetual fucking machines.
To see a naked man from the rear is a sight that takes my
breath away the awesome shape of power as the shoulders drop
away into narrow hips, the hard, muscle-bunched look of an
athlete's ass…. There are lines in the male body that have never
been mentioned, aesthetics of masculine anatomy women will
soon be writing poetry about … if we can give ourselves permission
to look.
Unlike men, women have been trained from birth to be exhibitionists.
Fashion is busily revealing one aspect of our anatomy
this year, hiding it the next. Who more than a woman
feels more deeply in her bones the erotic power of what the eye
can see? It is obvious to me that both sexes must be equally
stimulated by reading and seeing sexual sights, but that women
96
– “ladies” – have been culturally conditioned to deny it, even to
themselves. Both sexes respond to natural things like sunshine,
furry a****ls, the feeling of speed, the sound of music – why
should there be this great divide in what turns on the individual
sexes? If both women and men like sex, both must like it in all
its manifestations, even the most fleeting. After I had written in
My Secret Garden that I was “an inveterate crotch-watcher,”
woman after woman has taken me aside to tell me, with a relieved
laugh, that she was too. (You will also find mention of
the pleasures of fantasizing what goes on under a man's tightfitting
pants in many of the letters in this book.)
Roxanne too sends evidence that I'm not alone in getting an
erotic charge out of things I see. Her letter contains eleven different
fantasies, all of which involve looking and being looked
at.
But her letter ends on a sad note, I feel – one that does much
to explain why women are so afraid to confess their excitement
at seeing something sexual. “… I must stop now,” Roxanne
concludes, “as my husband is coming home. He's great but
rather traditional, so I don't want him to see all this.” Instead of
seeing women's sexual response to things they see or read as
one more erotic avenue to explore together, too many men see
it as a threat, a sign of raging sexuality that they are afraid they
may not be able to satisfy. “My ex-husband would rather think
of me as frigid,” a friend recently said to me, “than think
maybe I wasn't getting enough.” 
Roxanne
I have a number of favorite fantasies – I say favorite because
if I described all of my fantasies I'd be able to write a book
myself. So anyway, as my vaginal juices start proliferating,
here goes:
Fantasy 1: There is a pornographic book and magazine store
fairly near where I live. The magazines are especially great,
with all types of pictures and advice, including how guys can
best fuck guys, and so forth. Anyway, I see myself going in
there with some type of revealing clothing on and definitely No
97
underwear of any kind. Whatever the top material is, my nipples
will be clearly visible, and the bottom part will be some
sort of skirt-dress. I go in and start paging through some magazines
when I accidentally on purpose drop one. I bend over to
pick it up, thus revealing my ass and cunt in all their glory. The
young male proprietor naturally is watching me all along, and
he has all he can do to contain himself. Sometimes he'll rush
over and before I even get a chance to get up, he sticks his
enormous prick in me – in my asshole, in my cunt – no matter
– and pumps to our hearts' delight.
Sometimes he won't approach me, so I'll take a few magazines
to him to purchase and say, “Boy, I'll bet you get horny
working in a place like this,” or “You should have a back room
where horny females like me can get some fucking when they
need it – like right now.” He looks at me with lust and tells me
they do have such a room! He directs me and in I go with my
throbbing body. What should be in there but three gorgeous
guys, and I direct the show. Wow – have you ever had all three
holes fucked simultaneously?
Another great feeling is to be held by two guys and raised
up and down on a third guy's prick – first slowly and then with
progressive speed.
After all this, I still want more variety. I take one guy into
the adjoining shower with me and ask him to pee on me – yes
– pee on my boobs and tummy and cunt. That's exciting! After
that, I bend over on all fours and tell him to “stick it up my
ass,” which he obligingly does.
This particular fantasy usually ends about here. This very
morning, I went to the bookstore to act this out (at least in the
initial stages) only to find out they had gone out of business.
Would you believe that? And I was ready! All I had on was a
white peasant blouse off-the-shoulders and a short peasant type
skirt – no undies! If I had bent over or if a good wind had come
along, I either would've been arrested or ****d – maybe both. I
sure was disappointed and frustrated! I went home and masturbated
with an artificial banana, which, believe me, was no
substitute for a cock (or cocks).
98
Fantasy 2: I have tremendous exhibitionist urges – like the
bending over previously described. I get a lot of these ideas
from looking at magazine photos. I'd LOVE to perform a strip
act which culminated in fucking the whole damn male audience.
I'd like to masturbate manually or with cucumbers or
whatever on stage and drive men to distraction.
Fantasy 3: I'd like to be casually dressed in some public
place as a department store with my button-down-the-front
blouse open just far enough to let a boob show from the side
for the benefit of male passersby. Occasionally, someone grabs
it and starts tearing my clothes off from lust.
Fantasy 4: Here's something I actually did a few weeks ago.
I again had on no underwear, and I parked my car in a parking
lot next to a tall building where construction was being carried
out. There were workmen a few floors above me, so I decided
to give them a treat…. I pulled my skirt up (in the car) and
began to masturbate with my finger. After a few minutes, I had
quite an appreciative audience. I would've liked screwing one
or more of them, but time pressures didn't allow. Alas!
Fantasy 5: I'd love to be seeing a porno film in a theater – I
can feel and see myself getting hot and wet because the film is
really turning me on. All of a sudden, I feel a strange hand on
my thigh slowly heading for my black tiny bikini panties. The
hand reaches its mark and finds me wet and ready. To avoid
creating too much of a disturbance, I remove the panties, and
he opens his fly. I move over and sit on his lap thereby causing
his twelve-inch-long sex tool to go easily and smoothly into my
burning sex hole-up and down I go till we exhaust ourselves in
climax. Then we part and he moves to a different location in
the darkened theater. I've never seen his face – it wasn't necessary.
I just now stuck my finger up my twat as I'm writing this –
my god – I don't even feel human – just one whole sex machine.
Fantasy 6: At other times, I see myself as a teacher of middle-
to-late teen years boys. They don't especially turn me on,
but I'd like to sit on the desk with my legs apart and turn
THEM on by letting them see my sex organs “accidentally.”
99
Sometimes, a cooperative fellow teacher (male) comes into the
room, and we demonstrate to them “proper” oral lovemaking.
He undresses me slowly and completely, and I again sit on the
desk – now completely naked. He asks me to sit with my legs
apart so the whole class can see my cunt and asshole. He
spreads my labia part and describes my female anatomy to the
class. While he's touching and describing, I'm going crazy and
am moving my body about in wild abandon. The boys at their
desks are one-by-one opening their flies to let their cocks escape.
Here and there, I see a fountain of semen exploding. My
fellow teacher now goes down on me by titillating my clitoris
with his tongue. He goes down slowly until his tongue slips
into my vagina, and his finger is up my ass. I'm still on the
desk. By now, boys are fucking boys and several are clawing at
me – sucking my nipples and trying to move the teacher out of
the way so they can get at me. This goes on and on….
Fantasy 7: I really get turned on by looking at naked men in
Playgirl. While looking, I sometimes imagine myself at home
with minimal revealing clothing on – maybe a see-through
shortie nightgown. I've been looking at myself in the fulllength
mirror in the bedroom and admiring my body. In front of
the mirror, I've been executing some bumps and grinds in various
stages of partial disrobing. I've also been watching myself
masturbate, but this never really satisfies me, so I'm in one hell
of a bad way when there's a knock on the front door. I go to the
living room, peek through the blinds, and see a deliveryman
with a package for me. By this time, he's really banging on the
door, so I figure, “Oh, shit, if he's in such a hurry, I'll just open
up.” And open up I do – both the door and myself. When I
open the door, he asks me to sign for the package; as I am
signing, he is looking. When I finish signing, it is my turn to
look at his crotch. Needless to say, it is really bulging! He is
standing slightly inside the door, so as I reach to close it behind
him, my nipples brush his bare arm. That's all he needs.
He grabs me, lifts me up, and carries me over to a living room
chair, where he places me on the chair with one of my legs over
each arm of the chair, thus leaving me slightly suspended and
with my genitals completely exposed. He pulls up my night100
gown over my head and leaves me with nothing on. I am so
excited I can feel the juices coming out of me. He whips out of
his pocket an artificial cock and sticks it in me – up and down
it goes till I come and come and come. Then he picks me up
and puts me on the floor and fucks me till I'm delirious. While
this is going on, my dog enters the living room and starts sniffing
and whining, and his prick starts popping out. He doesn't
have a chance, though, because my deliveryman is delivering
too good for me to pay any attention to my dog … maybe some
other time.
Fantasy 8: I'd also like to find a guy who would like to lie
down in the bathtub with me straddling him and let me pee all
over him.
Fantasy 9: I occasionally visualize myself walking into a
college fraternity and announcing my availability for ANYONE
who's there and ready.
Fantasy 10: I'm a patron in a strip-bar. The girl on stage is
doing her thing and has nothing on but a G-string. I'm there
alone, and the room is filled with men who are all excited from
watching the stripper. Strippers excite me too – but I want a
MAN to satisfy me. One approaches me, sits next to me, and
puts his hand under my skirt. In a very short time, he's got four
fingers in my hole, and I don't give a damn who's watching.
Pretty soon, all eyes are on us. I'm laid out in the booth, and
he's undressing. He gets on top of me, and then me on him;
when I'm on top of him, my boobs are bouncing like crazy, and
pretty soon I feel another prick going up my ass. We're all
keeping time to the music. The stripper is still dancing, and she
takes her G-string off and starts masturbating herself with a
candle from one of the tables. People are applauding, yelling,
and cussing, and the music gets louder and louder. It feels so
good – it just never ends.
Fantasy 11: I love to pose for porno pictures in real life …
not professionally – just for my lovers. God, that's exciting. I'll
pose in ANY way regardless. You name it – I'll do it. I love to
later look at the pictures and get excited all over again. Once, a
guy and myself took a picture in a mirror of me sucking his
101
cock – to look at that later was absolutely fascinating and
thrilling.
I walk around most of the time in a horny condition. Sometimes
I can't even concentrate, and that's bad because I'm a
college-educated professional person…. I won't say what profession,
because I can't risk identification in any way.
Well, there are more, but I must stop now as my husband is
coming home. He's great but rather traditional, so I don't want
him to see all this.
I'm anxious to read your second book – hope you can use
some of this in it.
 A few years ago, I used to write frequently for Cosmopolitan
magazine. I remember talking one day to Helen Gurley
Brown. She was thinking of doing something very daring: she
wanted to run a nude male centerfold. She wanted my help in
finding the right man. I happily fell to thinking of who this Mr.
Right could be, summoning up at least a dozen from my own
fantasies. Helen was very anxious about the project: she was
worried that it might turn off many women unless it was done
in good taste. She had cause for her concern: it had never been
done before in any woman's magazine published in America.
What Helen didn't realize was that the women in her audience
were more than ready for her experiment.
I had earlier discovered in my own research for My Secret
Garden that the best way to relax women's anxiety about talking
honestly about their erotic ideas was to tell them about my
own behavior first. This gave them a role-model, someone they
could identify with, and the feeling they were not alone in discussing
any sexual area. Therefore, in the hundreds of questionnaires
I circulated for Garden, I described myself as an
“avid crotch-watcher,” and asked if the reader was one too.
That question never failed to get a response. Most women
wrote that they were crotch-watchers too, others said they loved
seeing “men's bottoms,” “examining their pants to see which
leg it hung down in,” or just plain “looking.” Sharon says, “I
find myself many times looking at the crotches of men's pants,
102
just as I sometimes find men gazing at my breasts!” “I've always
been an inveterate crotch-watcher,” Molly writes. “I love
it when I see some guy with a partial erection. I am delighted
to find I'm not alone.”
The response I was getting (in a small way) to my questionnaire
was multiplied a thousand times by the reaction to that
first photo of the naked Burt Reynolds in Cosmo. If, for her
own reasons, Helen Brown decided not to continue nude male
photos as a regular feature, she nevertheless did found an entire
industry. There are now several women's magazines that feature
pages of naked men with ever-increasing variety and size
of genitalia for the leisurely inspection of the women of America
– many of whom had never before seen these mysterious
parts of male anatomy up close and in living color.
If much of this photographic effort is still in bad taste – or
more to the point, not to your taste – here are several reasons to
explain it. One is that I don't think that these new magazines
have figured out how to photograph the naked male in the way
women would like to see a man. Perhaps the big clue to this is
that the magazines in question are owned and published by
men, or have male art directors. Therefore, the naked men are
depicted in the way these men feel women would respond: the
naked football player, hairy actor, or model is shown in all his
muscular beauty alongside a stallion with flaring nostrils and a
sexual organ rivaled only by the size of the model's … or else
there is the inevitable Maserati or Ferrari vroom-vrooming
alongside. The art director could not believe those poor women
out there would “get it” unless the photo were power-packed
with male phallic symbols. The man alone wasn't enough …
these other men thought.
These new magazines have been grinding out male pinups
now for a couple of years. Because I am all in favor of it, and
only regret that they don't do it better, I am pleased to see that
they are learning to drop the horses, cars, and other barbedwire
masculinity props. They must have begun to listen to the
women “out there” instead of to the anxious noises in their
own heads: a woman does not need any symbols to help her
103
recognize that the naked penis she is looking at belongs to a
man.
Another and still on-going misconception about what
women enjoy in looking at naked men is the belief that if the
penis isn't a foot long, no woman could be bothered. Once
again, the question must be asked: Are the men who hold these
fixed ideas getting them from their audience, or is it a response
to their own, inner anxiety?
The idea that size is everything is the very turning point in
the new Mel Brooks film, The Young Frankenstein. In this
movie, the frigid, manipulative young woman has no qualms
about brushing off her curly-haired lover, but is brought to
orgasm and “womanhood” by the immensity of the monster's
monstrous cock. At the point in the film where her eyes rivet
on the gigantic tool approaching her maidenhead, her face registers
fear and horror, but in the ensuing moment of penetration
her voice reaches a relieved, resounding high C of song and
exuberance. The audience breaks up with laughter; everybody
gets the joke. But it's no joke in real life.
One of men's greatest sexual hang-ups concerns the size of
their cock. They really believe that size is everything; psychiatrists
do a lot of business treating patients with terrible complexes
about the sexual inadequacy of their penis size. (“It's
only seven inches, Doctor.”) What hasn't come across to the
people who create these films and centerfolds is that while
women in this book, or in jokes among themselves, may go on
about this or that “huge,” “gigantic,” or “monster” cock, the
entire idea must be taken as a metaphor for the pleasure they
desire … size is the purely symbolic measure of their exuberant
approach to the joys of sex. What woman wants to be ripped
open in real life by an enormous penis, jammed and made sore
by some tremendous cock?
Women's insistence on size in their conversation or fantasies
is merely the “handle” on which to hang their dreams. It is
their cry for more sexual pleasure, for a larger, more intense
experience not a larger tool. I have heard very few women deplore
the small size of their lover. As any doctor or experienced
104
woman can tell you, it's not the quantity but the quality of the
cock, the expertise of the lover.
This male preoccupation with, and fear about, his own inadequacy
has so far bred (for me) a disappointing overindulgence
in centerfold photos of men with penises so big and
swollen there is no room for imagination. While Jackie writes
that she is turned on by the intensely masochistic, but very
well-written novel, The Story of O, and by other things she
reads and sees, she finds no stimulation in “dirty movies,”
because they are “unimaginative and tasteless.” To any man
who says, “But what woman wants to see a limp cock?” I can
only answer – “Who better than a woman knows what can be
made of a limp cock?”
Give us something real to work with. I am all for photos of
naked men being made available to us in women's magazines.
I wish I'd had them when I was growing up. Why should men's
genitalia be a mystery? But these magazines' success in the
long run, is going to depend upon the development of an audience
of women who have learned how to respond to the sight
of naked men in films, photos, and all media. When women
relax enough, and allow their own genuine emotions and reactions
to enter their consciousness … when they feel free
enough to play with the emotions aroused within themselves at
the sight of these beautiful naked men … when they have
learned “to look” and be honestly receptive … the message
will get back to the industry, and the industry will learn sophistication
from its audience: women enjoying looking; this
is what they like to look at.
Any new industry takes time for supply and demand to get
together, especially in an area so sensitive and taboo as women
unashamedly looking and enjoying the sight of naked men. I
hope we get enough time, that the art of photographing male
nudes progresses so that it can command a genuine mass audience,
month after month, year after year. I hope the opportunity
for women to see and enjoy the male nude is not just a passing
fad. It answers a very real sexual need among women … and
anything that does can only reflect beneficially on men.
105
I believe it will happen. If nothing else, we are a tyrannically
commercial country. Industry has long known it could use
feminine sex appeal to sell men anything from convertibles to
mutual funds. Once it becomes clear that male sex appeal can
work the same salesmanship wonders with women, the state of
the art will move ahead with the speed of a cash register ringing
up a dollar sign. I am not applauding mindless materialism.
I am merely saying that one of the serendipitous byproducts
of the inevitable growth in the use of male sex appeal
by the advertising industry is that it will at last give women
social sanction to enjoy being the looker – at last – and not
always and only the looked-at. 
Sharon
I have just finished reading your book, My Secret Garden. I
would like to say thanks for writing such a book. I felt I should
write and tell you my fantasies (sexual). But first, I think it is
necessary for you to know a little about me. I am a single, nineteen-
year-old sophomore in college. I attend a small junior
college here in my hometown. Because the town is so small,
everybody, especially the young people, know practically everyone
else. My parents are pretty uptight about sex. My mother
only told me the basics about menstruation and all that, which
I already knew when she finally told me. My father never told
me anything! I have two b*****rs whom I have helped bathe,
and I used to baby-sit for four boys a lot, so I've known for a
long time what a penis looked like. The penis has always intrigued
me, so when I became able to read such advanced material,
I did just that. Reading books and magazines is the way
I've learned about sex and the male and female bodies. I masturbate
occasionally, when I have the privacy, but I've never
been able to have an orgasm. I have had intercourse with only
two guys. One is my b*****r who is s*******n years old. The
other is a friend of my b*****r's who is eighteen years old. But
I've never been able to have an orgasm with either of them.
There is a guy that I date sometimes whom I feel I could have
an orgasm with if I could get him to go all the way with me! I
106
come very close to having an orgasm when I fantasize about
him. I'll call him D. In my fantasies, D. and I start out doing
stuff like eating at a nice restaurant or something. Then we go
to one of our houses and start drinking. We usually drink rum
and coke. After about the third drink, D. starts kissing me and
playing with my breasts and stuff like that. This is where the
fantasy begins, because in reality, that's where we leave off.
We're lying on the sofa, and I become very horny and so does
he. We undress and go into a bedroom where we make love,
usually with at least the bedside lamp on. I dream that I have at
least three orgasms and that we make love again the next
morning.
Then I have a fantasy in which a total stranger comes to my
door and I seduce him. Although I have adequate breasts
(36C), in my fantasies I usually have very large, round breasts.
My hair is usually very long and has lots of body.
I have one fantasy in which I am a stripteaser in a burlesque
show. In my fantasy, I come out on the stage in a long red lowcut
dress with a slit up the side to the base of my hip. My hair
is jet black and nearly to my hips. I start doing a very seductive
dance, all the men begin to whistle and applaud, and there are
a few in the front row that have erections! I begin by taking off
my long red gloves, next I take off my large loop earrings.
Then I take off my shoes. I then open the slit to reveal the end
of a garter and the top of my hose. (The garter belt is red also.)
I open the slit just wide enough for the men to see that I have
on NO panties. Then I close the slit, do a few more seductive
moves; then I undo one strap, which really gets the men going.
I undo the other strap, and then I begin to unzip the dress (it
zips on the side of the slit). I very slowly unzip it. But even
then I'm not nude. I have on the garter, stockings, and red strapless
bra! I slowly continue to undress, teasing the men a lot!
Finally, when I am nude, a man from the audience (front row)
can no longer control himself. He runs up and throws me down
on the stage and begins fucking me! All the other men in the
audience masturbate themselves or each other. There are variations
to this and all my other fantasies.
Another one that I have is one in which I'm ****d! I've never
fantasized about strangers or dogs though. Most of the time,
107
the men in my fantasies are men I happen to be attracted to at
that time! I find myself many times looking at the crotches of
men's pants, just as I find men gazing at my breasts!
I feel that I have certain lesbian tendencies, because my first
fantasies were of other girls, and sometimes I'll still have a
fantasy of a girl or woman. I also find that I get excited when I
see pictures of nude women! If I ever had the opportunity for a
lesbian experience, I doubt that I would pass it up. But I could
never be totally lesbian.
Right now, I'm looking for a nice, somewhat older man who
will teach me all I need to know about sex, for I am very inexperienced
and dumb. If you know anyone like this, send him
my way!
I've always had sexual fantasies, and for a long time, I
thought they were abnormal and weird, and I tried to suppress
them. But I don't anymore.
I hope I have helped your research just a little bit. I am looking
forward to your next book. Thanks again for My Secret
Garden.
Molly
I love you! Having just read My Secret Garden, I feel compelled
to write to you.
I just this moment finished the book, and I have so many
jumbled thoughts that I'll try to relate my feelings to you in
some orderly fashion.
First, I'm still turned on. Your book had an enormous erotic
effect on me. Need I say that I had to stop numerous times to
masturbate? But, oddly enough, my OWN erotic fantasies are
still much more exciting to me than simply reading others.
I have never felt guilty about fantasizing during masturbation
– I always considered that quite natural and have been
doing so ever since I started masturbating regularly at age five.
But I got the greatest relief in reading that other women regularly
fantasize while fucking. I always felt terribly guilty about
fucking one man and thinking about another. Now I realize it's
not abnormal or unfair or a put-down of the guy I'm with – it
108
just makes everything more enjoyable. What a great discovery
and a great release. Thank you!
The other delightful result is that I feel closer to other
women. Wouldn't it be great if we could all discuss these
things with each other, rather than reading it in a book? Maybe
now I will. It really allows me to feel more open to other
women.
Two other minor points. I've always been an inveterate
crotch-watcher, and I love it when I see some guy with a partial
erection. I am delighted to find that I'm not alone. Also,
sometimes I fantasize fondling and sucking another woman's
breasts, and I always look at breasts. I'm glad this is also
common, as I always feared I was harboring some deeply hidden
lesbian tendencies. Now I know this isn't so and that my
fantasy is quite common and natural.
I have only one objection. On the back of the paperback edition
there is a quote from Dr. Leonard Cammer saying that
fantasy “allows a needed escape from unfulfilled reality.” Bullshit!
He completely missed the whole point of your book – it
ENHANCES reality and is NOT an escape. Typical sexist
comment from a male who really does not understand women.
Thank you, Nancy, for allowing me to feel better about myself.
Everyone should read your book.
P.S. I am college-educated, thirty, single.
Jackie
I've just finished My Secret Garden. Thank you very much
for collecting these fantasies. Reading the book has made me
feel much more at ease about the normalcy of my own fantasies.
(Incidentally, I am twenty-six years old, white, middle-class
background, with three and a half years of college, and in training
as a medical assistant at the moment.)
Although I am an imaginative person, I often take my fantasies
whole from other sources, such as movies (not dirty movies,
curiously enough, because I find them unimaginative and
109
tasteless), novels (The Story of O, etc.), and other popular media.
But much more commonly, I make them up from experiences
that I have had, embellished and elaborated to fantasy
proportions. One of my favorites, incidentally, is about prostitution,
an empty room in My Secret Garden.
Some years ago, I met a man who, I discovered shortly, was
a bounding cad, but he was so egotistical, with very little reason
for being so, incidentally, that I was fascinated by his conceit
and was intimate with him for some months before my
fascination turned to boredom at his boorish predictability, and
I subsequently dropped him.
My prostitution fantasy about this man, whom I'll call
Roger, goes more or less like this: I'm in the city on some important
errand when I see Roger and, worse, he sees me. From
his smile as he approaches, I know he means no good. Rather
then create a scene, I allow him to take me into a sleazylooking
cafe. There he tells me he has discovered some awful
thing about me, something that could ruin my personal and
professional life, as well as those of my f****y. I think, in my
fantasy, that he wants to blackmail me for money, but discover
instead he intends to prostitute me for his own profit. I am
helpless and must obey.
He has apparently had all this planned out, because when I
follow him to his apartment, he gives me a see-through blouse,
micro-miniskirt, black net stockings, and a black garter belt to
exchange for my street clothes. But before I do this, he makes
me shave my entire body, including pubic hair.
When I'm ready and dressed, we walk through downtown
on our way to a party, where he has sold my services. We stop
before a store with a facade that reads Novelties, but I can see
by the equipment in the window that it's really a sex shop, one
that sells pornographic books, and has the trappings of fetishoriented
sex. We go inside. Behind the counter is a handsome
young Oriental (in real life several of my lovers have been Orientals,
and I admit a preference for them over Caucasian men).
He smiles at us and can tell at once by my costume and
makeup what I am.
110
Roger ignores me and begins talking to the storekeeper
about various of his goods, while I wander about and look at
all the stuff hanging on the walls, such as leather harnesses,
dildos, chains, whips, vibrators, etc., which makes me very hot
and excited, as well as a big selection of dirty books. (This
excitement, incidentally, is very odd, because I've tried some of
the equipment mentioned above and was totally turned off by
it, but in my fantasy, I'm so excited I bite my lips to keep from
caressing myself while both men watch me.) Roger sees this
and calls me over. There's a bunch of equipment on the counter
that Roger wants to buy, but he doesn't have enough money.
He suggests to the storekeeper that he can use me as he likes in
exchange for the equipment. The storekeeper smiles again and
pulls the shades to the store windows.
Roger lifts my skirt and opens my blouse, playing with me
and showing me off to the storekeeper, who suggests we go
upstairs. In a room upstairs, we find an enormous Newfoundland
dog, and both men lay me back on the table and let the
dog lick my naked mound, burrowing his big nose in as deep
as he can. While the dog is doing this, Roger begins to dildo
me anally. The mixture of pleasure and pain is so great I cry
out noisily, which excites Roger even more and makes him go
at it even more fiercely.
Quite suddenly, the Oriental pushes both the dog and Roger
away from me and, taking his clothes off quickly, begins to
make love to me. Roger becomes very angry and would interfere,
but the storekeeper speaks in Chinese to the dog, who
turns to Roger and keeps him at bay. Roger becomes furious as
he helplessly watches me responding to the shopkeeper with
my whole being, and not grudgingly as I did to him. I take
great joy in fellating this gentle man and let him have anal
intercourse, which in this case doesn't hurt as it usually does. I
am aching with desire by the time he switches to plain, straight
intercourse. During all this, my lover turns to Roger and says
that if he (Roger) bothers or threatens me anymore, he'll suffer
for it. Roger, coward that he is, believes it and slinks from the
room with the growling dog at his heels. And it is this man's
lovemaking and not Roger's cold-hearted fucking that swiftly
111
brings me to one intolerably delicious orgasm on the heels of
another.
And there's the basic form of one of my favorite fantasies,
with true lust triumphant and the villain foiled again.
Again, with gratitude and wishes of success.
 I believe sex is all pervasive in the human mind and body.
While we are buying groceries, we notice how handsome the
clerk in the supermarket may be; women write to me of sexual
fantasies they have had about their dentist while he was drilling
their teeth. But we need a focus, a concrete symbol, picture,
or book to make us aware and comfortable about our freeflowing
sexuality. “Since I read your book, and also while
reading it,” writes Sally, “I began to think about my own fantasies.
I always had these thoughts, since I was around twelve,
but never told anyone…. “
Marylou tells us that she herself denied ever having sexual
fantasies until she read Garden. “No,” she told her friends
when the subject came up; she never had fantasies. “I just
think about my lover.” But little flashbacks were registering in
her head, she says, even while she denied that erotic images
danced in her imagination. “When I read [My Secret Garden],
it dawned on me just like it did on Paula in the book – oh, `a
fantasy is something that makes you feel good.' In fact, most
every scene in the book has run through my fantasies but with
a different script.”
Marylou is an illustration of the fact that we all know more
than we consciously want to know. A great deal of sexual imagery,
daydreaming, reveries, and fantasy are suspended
somewhere in the back of our mind. It is all like some data
bank, where specific bits of information can be quickly brought
forward into consciousness when the right lever is pushed, and
then so quickly wheeled back after use that it is difficult to
remember the thought was ever there to begin with. In this
way, we live with our mental fires banked, our sexuality turned
down low. Perhaps this is necessary to get through the ordinary
business of the ordinary day, a necessary sacrifice of our erotic
112
selves on the altar of an industrial society. Still – aren't these
days half-unlived? I believe any stimulation is a positive good;
anything that makes us feel more alive is an absolute benefit. If
an occasional glance at a photo in a magazine, an image on the
television screen or a page in a book makes us feel more intensely,
isn't that life itself? 
Sally
At a suggestion from my s****r, I have just finished reading
your book. I truly thought it was fantastic. I just couldn't put it
down.
First, let me tell you about myself. I am nineteen, just married
last December, and I love sex. My husband is twenty-four
and very healthy.
Since I read your book, and also while I was reading it, I
began to think about my own fantasies. I always had these
thoughts, since I was around twelve, but never told anyone or
acted them out. I guess I never really thought about them until
I read that other women had the same sort of thoughts.
My husband says the kind of sex we have now is fine for
him, and he won't discuss his fantasies. I would like to discuss
mine and several of the others I read about in your book – just
talk about them, that's all – but he doesn't seem to get into it.
I don't masturbate, but often think about it. Perhaps if I read
a really good book on masturbation, or someone discussed it
openly with me, I would try it. When I think of another woman
fingering me and eating me, it excites me intensely. It has
never happened, but it sure sounds good. I also think about big
masculine men, like the kind you see in Playgirl and Viva; I
like to think of them stepping right out of the pages, f***efully
tearing my clothes off and tying me, spread-eagle, arms apart,
to the bedposts. As I look at those photos, I imagine him teasing
me, fingering me to get me going, and then teasing me
with just the head of his cock. I don't know where I get these
ideas, as these are not things my husband does to me – I mean,
teasing me with his cock. I am sure I have read about it somewhere.
In my fantasy, this man from the pages of Playgirl then
113
licks my tits and belly button until I plead with him to fuck me,
and at last he does. I don't think of these things when my husband
and I are making love, or doing sixty-nine, but when I am
alone reading porno books. Then it really turns me on. I can
really throw myself into the pages of a good book. It sets my
imagination going and allows me to imagine myself involved
in a sexual world I am sure I will never know. All the men and
women in my fantasies are faceless. They are always strangers.
And even I am not recognizable; the things I allow myself to
do are so unlike me. But how I would love to enjoy the thrills
of the things I have read and seen on the printed page!
It's great to read how other women think, and it's stupid of
me to think we aren't entitled to all the sexual excitement we
can feel in our imaginations.' The men that think we aren't capable
of this kind of excitement must know some pretty dumb
chicks.
Thanks so much.
Marylou
I just finished your book, and I wanted to tell you that I enjoyed
it, and it helped me out.
My girl friend brought the book to me at a picnic. The
women who were there – average mid-twenties, early thirties,
public schoolteachers like myself – denied having fantasies. I
denied it too – “No, I just think about my lover – I've never had
fantasies,” but little flashbacks were registering in my head
that I just couldn't put my finger on. When I read My Secret
Garden, it dawned on me just like it did on Paula in the book –
oh, “a fantasy is something that makes you feel good.” In fact,
most every scene in the book has run through my fantasies but
with a different script. It amused me to even read in the
Quickie section that two different women get their kicks from
Tarzan. He was my earliest fantasy man. Every time I read
Tarzan comics, I'd get a tingle; then I'd make up my own stories
before I fell asl**p at night. I guess I was about twelve. I
later changed to some fantasy boys – Spin and Marty. I suppose
because I could then be included in the story. I day114
dreamed a lot at school too, but I can't remember if they were
sexual types of things. I would imagine, because this pattern
continued – nighttime stories and daydreaming – until I got
married. I remember riding the bus to work, in my early twenties,
fantasizing. My scripts were not very spicy, I don't believe.
They were repressed, and I was sexually frustrated. I had engaged
in every form of foreplay with boyfriends since I was
fifteen, but didn't actually have intercourse till I was twentythree.
It all made me feel guilty, but the fantasies didn't.
I thought my fantasies stopped when I got married seven
years ago, until I read your book. But I have them more than
ever. For almost three years, I've had a real lover, and he is my
fantasy husband. When I go to parties at his house, I always
feel and act as the hostess. And when I go home with my real
husband, I go to bed with my fantasy husband. When he
dances with his wife at these parties, we look at each other in
the mirror over the bar, and we are really in each other's arms.
He is a great fantasizer himself. On our once-a-week sessions
in bed together, my lover and I sometimes fantasize together.
Sometimes our motel room has two double beds in it, and we
talk about the other couple making love in the other bed. Sometimes
we pretend we're making a porno film. I really don't
know why I said I don't have sexual fantasies.
When I masturbate, I sometimes dress in sexy clothes and
watch myself in the mirror. Sometimes I use different garden
vegetables. I go outside and pick a nicely proportioned zucchini
squash.
I'm going to make more use of my fantasies now, instead of
repressing them. It seems to me that without fantasies sex is
mechanical and less fun. My husband and I rarely make love
since I've started my affair. I don't want to leave him. We have
a lot in common, but we can't talk like my lover and I do. I
think it's unrealistic to expect one man to be Mr. Right. It takes
many people to fulfill one person's needs. That sounds so exploitive.
I like to think of myself as fulfilling my own needs,
but I need love, someone to understand, and I need money so I
can have my beautiful house in the country and my stable of
horses. I'd have to live in an apartment on my teaching salary.
115
Best wishes on writing your new book. I'm sorry I couldn't
write specific details of fantasies. They are too repressed at this
point, and besides I am an artist. Words have never been my
thing.
My lover should be calling soon. We have a great adventure
ahead with my new viewpoint on fantasies.
116
CHAPTER FOUR
FRUSTRATION
 When I began writing My Secret Garden, I said, “Let's
get frustration out of the way first.” It is one of the great misconceptions
many people have that sexual fantasies are the
lonely dreamings of withered-prune old maids. This is just not
true.
While the women in this section are here because in one
form or another they all feel frustration in their lives, only
Laura can be called a virgin – but from her description of her
activities, it is clear that she remains one only technically, only
by centimeters. Biba too comes close to the conventional idea
of frustration. She is very close to term in her third pregnancy
and writes that when fucking becomes uncomfortable, she uses
masturbation and fantasy to take its place.
More often, however, it is my feeling that it is not so much
the lack of sex that leads to the frustration of the women who
write me as it is that the quality of their sexual experience is
not all it might be. Until recently, this unhappiness was unspoken.
In our culture, it was silently agreed that any woman
lucky enough to have a man had no right to complain.
Contrary to popular belief, I think that as women gain more
sexual freedom, we will find greater sexual frustration. Until
recently, young women were so preoccupied with hanging onto
their virginity that their consequent frustration was practically
a badge of virtue. If you turned and tossed in your little single
bed at night, at least you had the dream of keeping that symbolic
rosebud that mother assured you would make you all the
more cherished “when the right man comes along.”
Frustration was something a “good girl” suffered silently
with a Doris Day smile. Nice women just didn't talk about or,
until recently, didn't even admit to themselves the genuine
emotional loneliness and physical pain that can be felt by a
woman who is ready and eager for sex, but is deprived of it.
117
(Even before she has had it, she already knows she misses it.
Her fantasies have told her so.)
The pill hasn't changed “everything.” Throughout this book,
you will find letters from women in their twenties who tell me
they are still virgins. So were their mothers. But what is different
today is that an enormous amount of information on the
pleasures of sex is not only available to women but is practically
inescapable: films and television do not let us forget that
others are in sexual ecstasy.
Another little-discussed aspect of liberation that leads to the
sexual frustration of many young women is, ironically enough,
our greater freedom of selection. The most enterprising of the
new generation of women no longer feel pushed or rushed into
marriage. Perhaps they want a career; perhaps they simply
don't want to settle for the first man who comes along. Women
value themselves more, and as we do so, we are becoming
more selective about men. A job you like, work you find satisfying
– something to do that you feel is important – is, I believe,
essential to a good life. Not only is it fulfilling in its own
right but it also helps you resist the demands of our culture to
marry just because you're approaching twenty-five or thirty.
But becoming your own woman, becoming highly educated
and choosy in your sexual tastes, leaves you vulnerable to loneliness.
You can be a virgin and be sexually frustrated. But
every experienced woman knows that to have had sex, good
sex, and then to have to do without it, leaves even more room
for real pain.
In our culture, the pain a woman suffers from sexual deprivation
isn't considered seriously. Not so with men.
The myth says, “Men are different.” Men must have sex. His
wife is frigid, or away in the country – almost any excuse suffices
to “drive” a man to this or that sexual peccadillo. Society
condones a frustrated man getting sex any way he can. Prostitution
was created for him.
But a woman? The idea of a woman being driven to adultery,
homosexuality, male prostitution (if she can find it) –
these notions make us shudder. It is thought demeaning of a
woman to express such strong sexual desires. “She needs it
118
bad” is not a sexual compliment; it is a put-down. And yet why
should it be thought that women suffer any less than men from
going without sex? We may not wake up in the morning with
an erection or out of a wet dream, but we dream, and we fantasize
out of lack of sex. We suffer as much from it as any man.
As for married women and sexual frustration, I think we are
just beginning to comprehend the toll that sexless, or sexually
unimaginative, marriages have taken on women. Women like
Lyle are just beginning to cry out against the unfairness or sexual
immaturity of a husband who prefers masturbation to her.
She is contemporary enough to say she doesn't have anything
against him jerking off, except in the way that it cheats her. But
her acceptance of her husband's habits does her no good. She is
left with very imaginative, but lonely, fantasies. 
Laura
First I ought to explain that I'm a s*******n-year-old virgin.
I masturbate almost every day, frequently go out petting with
guys, and love to suck guys off.
Some of my sexual fantasies are of specific things that lave
happened. I lay there and try to recreate in my imagination
some of the sensations I have felt. I love to think of slipping my
hand down a guy's unzipped pants and feeling his hair, reaching
the obstacle of the top of his cock, and feeling his cock
grow. I remember the feeling of his skin sliding as I move my
hand up and down. I like the familiar feeling of a guy rolling
over on top of me (both of us nude), his erect cock pressed
against my stomach – it's probably the temptation (so near, yet
so far) that makes it so exciting. I remember individual gestures,
bedroom jokes, and the smells I enjoyed – wine or pot on
his breath, slight sweatiness, and aftershaves. Each of these
thoughts is a small glimpse rather than a total experience.
My masturbatory fantasies are pieced together out of these
thoughts, and assigned to some particular person. One of my
fantasies is of sucking off Bjorn Borg, the Swedish tennis
player. I think of the slippery rubberiness of his cock, the soft
wetness of the tip, the feel of the pulsations at the base of his
119
cock as he comes, and the taste of semen. After I developed
this fantasy, I read in Playgirl that most Scandinavians are
uncircumcised. That made the fantasy even more exciting.
It excites me to see a guy get a hard-on in public. I start fantasizing
about sex with him, even if I would never previously
have considered it.
Two guys once wanted to have sex with me. I turned them
down, and took them one at a time. Now I think about group
sex, but I wouldn't consider it if another girl was there.
I have a fetish about guys who have weird hair. Kinky,
wavy, or curly hair is a big turn-on.
I also fantasize about screwing, with details being guessed –
I just assume that most of the feelings are nearly identical to
those of being petted, except the penis is larger and harder to
control (putting pressure in certain areas, the degree of pressure,
speed, etc.).
I keep fantasizing, but since most of my sex is with guys
that I don't know well (I like them, but I don't want their k**s
or their v.d.), I'm not ready yet to take responsibility for screwing.
I'm looking for a guy who enjoys pleasing me as much as I
enjoy pleasing him (and if Bjorn wants my address…).
Thanks for letting me express myself. I didn't think I was
abnormal for having fantasies, only that I was abnormal for
admitting it.
P.S. If there's nothing far out about my fantasies, maybe I
represent the young and inexperienced
Biba
You have no mention of pregnant women in your book of
fantasies.
My third baby is due in two weeks. I am masturbating and
fantasizing a lot. It started in the fourth month. I think it is
because actual fucking is uncomfortable about then and became
more so as I progressed.
During my first and second pregnancy my masturbating and
fantasizing increased too. I was married to someone else then.
120
He was big and hurt me. I gave up normal sex willingly in the
last six weeks. I would jerk him off though. I liked his bigness
when I wasn't pregnant. He couldn't satisfy me emotionally
though.
My husband now I love dearly. He is not so big and more
flexible, so I am still willing to have sex, even now. He holds
off as long as he can, because the baby does react violently.
Also, because of the positions we have to take. He enters from
behind, or I will throw one leg over his hips while he is on his
side; I on my back. This does not allow much penetration, so
he has to be really horny to climax. I can't climax no matter
how horny he makes me feel or how much I wish I could. So I
will tell how I get relieved. I am always alone and my c***dren
asl**p.
I start out playing with my nipples, in front of the mirror.
My hands become some girl's hand, pinching, tweaking,
kneading, cupping. Soon it is two girls, one for each breast. My
breasts are really big now, so I can actually get a nipple in my
mouth and suck, imagining the girls are the ones sucking me.
A third girl comes in from behind, she grabs my ass, massaging
around and around. She kisses my butt and puts her tongue
to my anus, slurping. A fourth girl kneels down in front of me
and starts kissing the inside of my legs, up, up, coming ever
closer to my vagina. I spread my legs even further apart for her.
She slowly sucks my cunt, moving just right on my lips, my
clitoris. A fifth girl appears sitting on the vanity. Her legs
spread apart. I move to suck her tits. The girl between my legs
is sucking oh so good. I go down on the girl sitting in front of
me, sucking her cunt. The girls sucking my tits reach their
hands to caress the tits of the girl I'm sucking, also to the tits of
the girl at my ass. I reach out my arms and finger their pussies.
The girl between my legs is about to make me climax. I then
move to the bed, put a pillow between my legs, and masturbate
to a climax within seconds, still imagining I have a girl between
my legs, at my ass, sucking my tits, around my fingers,
and in my mouth.
Sometimes I look at pictures of nude girls to start this fantasy,
and look at her when I get to masturbating.
121
I have never had a girl eat me out nor have I eaten someone.
This type of fantasy entered my mind during my first pregnancy.
Men have eaten me out; some were really good.
I would like to be able to have normal sex real bad. I can
hardly wait until the time I can climax right along with my
husband.
Lyle
Nancy Friday, you are some kind of genius! Thank you for
putting together such an inspirational, interesting book.
I am twenty-five, of Scandinavian and American-Indian
stock, and have a large frame but not fat. I was married three
years ago, and am considering not staying married to him for a
number of reasons, the LEAST of which is this – he is a lousy
lay. He is thirty-two.
On the surface, I think he is a nice man, but to live with him
is very frustrating and seems an eighty-twenty balance instead
of fifty-fifty – or at least a bearable sixty-forty. What I mean is
I do too much of the giving, and no matter how I try to get him
to “give” in this relationship, he just won't put up with the realities
of loving, sharing, talking, making plans, and all the
other things two married people are SUPPOSED to share as a
couple.
My man was introduced to sex in a whorehouse in Nevada,
and from now until then, he has had quite a few women and
hasn't learned a darned thing. Before we were married, he used
to tell me how horny he was. What a laugh. He might feel
horny, but he's horny for his own hand. I guess no woman's
pussy has ever been able to take the place of his own technique.
The first time I discovered he was masturbating on a more
or less regular basis was the first year we were married. His
aroused moments waned, and I just chalked it up to studying
too hard … it never entered (and still doesn't) my mind that
there was anything wrong with me. I keep myself clean and
122
fresh, attractive in a wholesome way, and have never turned
him away when he wanted me. Anyway, I was sorting laundry
and noticed some funny-looking hankies of his. The ironed
creases were still in them, but they were stuck together in the
middle. He had come into them. I was so shocked and hurt; it
was like a slap in the face, like saying I wasn't good enough to
make love to, but I was sure good enough to clean up after
him! Had he been in our place when I found those, I would
have crammed them (still makes me mad) down his throat. In
further inspection of the laundry, I found two undershirts and
some more hankies which pretty well explained his lack of
desire for me – the fool had worn himself out. I could have
thrown up. He was a student at this time. I work, he worked
part-time.
I confronted him with this little passion of his and told him
how hurt I was. He said he wouldn't do it anymore, but that
was a lie – evidence to the contrary shows he is still a careless
man only in love with his hand.
His lovemaking with me is stilted, inhibited, and very boring.
He never wants to try a different position, and I practically
have to beg him to let me go down on him. I have never f***ed
him to do anything, but have made some suggestions, all of
them met with no enthusiasm whatsoever. He has never
touched my vagina more than two minutes and doesn't bother
to search and caress my clitoris. By the way, when he does let
me fellate him, he won't come until he pushes me away, throws
me down, and then gets on top of me. Jesus, I'm dying for
some variation!
I have tried to deal with this patiently, never begged him to
do kinky things, and never f***ed myself on him. He is really
repulsed by women's advances. Older women who are making
tries at flirting with younger men really turn him off. Instead of
taking it as a compliment and giving the ladies a wink (that's
all I'd ever approve of!) he just gets hostile.
With this short summary of how I feel about him, I think
you will see that I have reasons a-plenty for my fantasies.
After reading your first book about these fantasies, I
searched my mind for when I first awakened to that wondrous
warm feeling in my pelvis, and I think it happened when I was
123
playing doctor and nurse with my b*****r and one of his
friends. I was totally fascinated with the wrinkled scrotum that
held their testicles. I still love to gently caress that precious
place with my tongue.
A few of my girlhood friends and I just loved to tell each
other what excited us and sometimes touch each other “where
it felt good.” We could really think up some whoppers of fantasies,
but we had never seen ANYTHING in our fantasies such
as the large penises which so frequently dominated the stories.
We passed right on into dating without any qualms about our
little experiences. I guess we just figured it was “practice” for
the real thing. I never even thought about it in a lesbian connotation
after I found out what lesbians were.
Since I still find my husband's careless “reminders” that
Portnoy, masturbator champion of the world, lives here, I have
really let the fantasies help me out when he does (rare occasions)
want me.
A few years ago (before marriage), I had an affair with a
man who worked in my building. He was fantastic in bed. I
just wished we had been able to let ourselves get into a better
relationship, such as married! Anyway, this dark-haired man
would excite me into dynamite climaxes. I didn't know the
human body could stand such pleasure. I swear, the first time
he ate me I thought I had died and gone to heaven! I long for
someone to do it again, so I imagine when my husband is puffing
away that actually I am not suffocating under his lunging;
instead, a large-framed man with full lips and big black eyes
like my former lover is caressing my thighs and telling me how
much he loves my pale, creamy skin (which I work hard at in
reality to keep that way). He caresses closer to my pussy, gives
me a loving, tender, but devilish gaze, and with a rich mellow
laugh of glee proceeds tenderly to bring me to the heavenly
feeling of pure climax. I just love putting this down on paper.
As he goes on, I have a couple of wonderful orgasms; he
turns me around and straddles my face, so we can be sixty-nine
together, and I can bring him joy also. That fantasy is about the
greatest one for me, but sometimes I vary and use these.
I am caressing myself alone one evening as the sun sets. A
girl friend of mine is due, and when she arrives, I let her in,
124
and she sees I am naked. Immediately, she knows what I want,
and she says she wants me too, so we proceed to my large (fantasy)
canopy bed and slip: between silk sheets edged with
yards and yards of ruffles. We cover every inch of each other's
bodies with kisses and do cunnilingus on each other, arriving
at marvelous orgasms together.
I imagine I am alone in the high mountain cottage of the
Alps, or someplace where the air is perfectly pure, standing on
my balcony in a dress of white. My breasts are exposed, and
the crisp air makes my nipples stand out hard and makes me
feel alive to breathe it in so deeply.
A very handsome, healthy man walks by and sees me on my
balcony. He says he is overwhelmed by the look of me, and
asks without embarrassment if he may come up to my room
and admire me closer. I gaze down on him, see the bulge growing
in his pants, and with a toss of my thick head of hair say,
“Of course, I'll make us some tea,” and give him the warmest
smile I can manage. He enters my room, which is mirrored on
one wall and papered in purple and blue Jacobean floral design
on the others. Many pillows are used in the room, and purple,
blue, pink, and red are the dominant colors. He opens my white
dress to my navel and admires my lovely skin and healthy
body. Then he can stand it no longer, so he picks me up and
carries me to the bed, and we make love in many different positions,
all possible because he has a beautiful long penis that is
surrounded by a mass of black hair, and that penis just won't
give up until we are both laughing and practically hysterical
with happiness and climaxes.
I don't want you to think I have anything against masturbation,
like I said about my husband earlier. I think it is great, but
not when it deprives someone else (like your mate) of the passion
and lovemaking they need.
Thanks for letting me write this down. Hope it helps some in
your next edition.
P.S. Sorry for all the typos, but I'm a writer, and I knew I
would redo too much to keep the freshness of my thoughts. So
here it is … in the rough.
125
 If you think the kind of marital despair that Lyle suffers is
rare, speak to any experienced marriage counselor. In our culture,
a woman is supposed to be complete when she has a husband,
a nice house, k**s, station wagon, and so forth. How dare
she cry for more? If her husband is working himself to death
(his own, but also the death of sex between them) – it only
shows what a good husband and father he is. The fact that she
may have unappeased sexual desires of her own – and her a
mother! – is unacceptable.
“A lot of men are coming in completely bewildered by all
the new demands being made on them,” says Dr. Salvatore
Ambrosino, director of the f****y Service Association serving
Nassau County, a plush suburb outside New York City.
“Women are getting a whole new picture of themselves,” he
said. “Through feminism and maybe even consciousnessraising
sessions, they are getting the idea that they are allowing
themselves to be willing victims, and they are protesting.”
Dr. Ambrosino continues: “Women used to put up with a lot
as long as the man was a good provider, but no more. This
applies even to working-class women. We rarely used to hear
complaints about women not being sexually satisfied … now
we do.” (New York Times, October 16, 1974.)
The final, tough fact we must face is that even with the sexiest
lover or husband in the world, a woman may still find herself
frustrated. Dot tells us that she has had a very active and
satisfying sex life for ten years with a wide variety of lovers,
but her fantasies are all about sex with another woman. To
some degree, most of us, women and men, suffer some sense of
frustration. Buried deep, or not-so-deep, within us all, there are
tastes, desires, strange longings, and erotic images left over
from the polymorphous perverse period of infancy and c***dhood;
these constantly seek and find expression in various
kinds of rich and varied foreplay, or in fantasies like Dot's.
In our adult years, frustration comes in many forms. We
may choose to let certain sexual opportunities pass, because we
essentially believe in monogamy … because the proposition
was made in an unappealing manner or in terms we found
emotionally sterile … maybe simply because we did not have
126
the time. But each opportunity is registered in your brain and
u*********s somewhere. Very often, we find fantasies are born
out of the very experiences we found the most degrading or
repellent in our everyday lives.
Even if you quit your job, obtained a divorce, had a million
dollars in the bank, and devoted the rest of your life to erotic
pursuits (a common fantasy), it would still be impossible for
anyone to handle all the sexual stimuli that surround us every
day. Who could make love to every attractive man she meets?
When you choose one, you are letting all the rest go by. Even if
you tried, there is still the persistent knowledge that while you
may be systematically trying out the best lovers for fifty miles
around, there are still handsome, beautiful men walking the
streets of London, Paris, Rome – marvelous men, astonishing
lovers who you will never meet, never know. Desire is long;
life is short. We live with a residue of unspent desire – “something
gone, something missed, a door closed forever.”
It is not the mere quantity of sex that can still the ache in our
heart. We long for a quality of sex we have never known, will
never know in this life. In a world that has lost religion, orgasm
is perhaps the last mystic experience we can believe in.
We look to it for a kind of transcendence we no longer can find
in church on Sunday. It is too heavy a load of expectation for
even sex to bear.
Frustration is the result. Many of our fantasies are the result
of using our imagination to make up for experiences we may
never have. Rather than saying that these fantasies grow out of
sexual impoverishment, I would say they express a desire for
greater sexual richness, and are themselves a form of erotic
munificence. They do not express the lack of sex, but are sex in
themselves.
Gloria writes that “my new lover is my sexual ideal, shows
me positions I've never heard of. Nor is he inhibited about talking
during or after sex, and asks me about what turns me on, or
how something feels.” He is so secure in his masculinity, she
says, that “Maybe one day I'll tell him about my fantasies….
He feels no need to prove anything to anyone, which is one of
the reasons I love him more than anyone.”
127
I submit the proposition that Gloria is far from a conventionally
frustrated woman; but even in the midst of this sexual
paradise in which she lives, she still wants something more.
Although she is in love with this “ideal” man, she can imagine
somebody else: a younger man. What I find particularly interesting
in Gloria's letter is that it shows she would also enjoy a
switch in roles. Her sexually knowing lover is always teaching
her new positions and ideas – which she loves; with her s*******n-
year-old virgin fantasy lover, she is the one who is the
initiator, the skilled, expert partner who introduces the boy into
pleasures he never had before. 
Dot
I just finished reading My Secret Garden. I think it is one of
the best books on this topic. It is written very plain and simple,
without a lot of confusion.
I fantasize twenty-four hours a day (awake and sl**ping),
and have since I was twelve years old (I am now twenty-eight).
I was starting to think I was abnormal until I read your book. I
am single and have had a very active sex life for about the last
ten years with various lovers, all married. The only thing I
think about when I am making love is how wonderful it feels;
there is nothing that can compare to it. I do masturbate almost
every day, sometimes a couple of times a day. I love to do this
when reading a sexy book or looking at pictures of naked,
women. So I guess most of my fantasies are lesbian, although I
have never had an affair with another woman. I like to lay in
bed at night and think what it would be like to have a woman
make love to me. I love to feel my nipples get hard and think
about how it would feel to have a woman suck on them. I play
with myself until I reach a orgasm, and at the same time imagine
someone is eating me. I also like to think about doing the
same things to someone else. As much as I love doing this and
thinking about it and maybe someday having an affair with a
woman, I never would want to replace a man. That is the best
fucking there is. I also think about what it would be like to
have both a man and a woman making love to me at the same
128
time. I have never told anyone about my fantasies before, and I
feel relieved that I can write it to someone (also very horny
right now).
Thank you again for a great book.
Gloria
I feel as if I can address you by your first name, since you
shared with me and your other readers such an intimate part of
yourself. Right now I am lying on a bed, with your book in
front of me. For some reason, none of my fantasies, except for
one shortly alluded to, is in your book.
I am one of those people who do not fantasize while making
love; I more or less lose consciousness instead, being aware
only of physical sensations. I do fantasize when I am bored, or
horny and alone. Although I consider myself very sophisticated
sexually (nothing ever surprised me), I'm just finding out some
new things now. My new lover is my sexual ideal, shows me
positions I've never heard of. Nor is he inhibited about talking
during or after sex, and asks me about what turns me on, or
how something feels. Maybe one day I'll tell him about my
fantasies, since he's one of the few men who are really secure
about their masculinity. He feels no need to prove anything to
anyone, which is one of the reasons I love him more than anyone.
But about my fantasies themselves. My favorite one is also
the longest and most detailed.
I imagine myself driving a convertible sports car. (Speed is a
sexual turn-on, something racing drivers don't admit to as a
reason for liking fast driving.) Anyway, I am going about
ninety miles an hour down a freeway, and I pull up beside another
sports car with its top down, as mine is. Driving the car
is an attractive boy of about s*******n. He looks over at me,
grins, and speeds up his car, so that he is going as fast as I am.
This willingness to play along with me and his appearance turn
me on. (It only takes five minutes to arouse me to orgasm.) He
turns off the same exit I do, so I begin to follow him. He is very
aware of me and drives to a secluded area and pulls over to the
129
side of the road. I pull up behind him and get out of the car
immediately. I am wearing hot pants and a halter top (great
legs and shoulders). I decide to handle the situation as directly
as possible. When I reach his car window, I bend down close
to him and say, “Driving like that is really a turn-on.” He
smiles at me rather shyly and agrees. Before long, we are discussing
cars enthusiastically, and one topic leads to another.
Soon I am sitting in his car with him, and we move closer and
closer together, until we are embracing and kissing instead of
talking. We become aroused quickly, and he tells me, reluctantly,
that he is a virgin. I tell him that we all have to start
somewhere, then invite him to come home with me; he agrees
eagerly.
The next two hours are so unique to me, for I have never
made love to a virgin before. I enjoy the look on his face as he
enters me for the first time, and thrill to the sound of his moan
and gasp when he comes. Altogether, we make love three
times, and I come at least eight times. Finally, he says he must
go home. He writes down my phone number before he leaves,
and I know I will hear from him again.
I once came close to acting out this fantasy. I met the man
the way I met the boy in my fantasy, but he was by no means a
virgin, but a rather lazy, selfish lover.
I have another fantasy involving a pool under a gentle waterfall,
and one in which I make love with another woman. It
would not be traumatic for me to enact my fantasies in real life,
as I do not fantasize about **** or sadism or anything that I
wouldn't like to try sometime. I guess I don't feel even subconsciously
guilty or hostile, at least not where my sexuality is
concerned. I do sometimes fantasize clobbering somebody over
the head with a baseball bat, but only when I'm mad at them.
I am going to read your book again, and